Sei sulla pagina 1di 674

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion

Books of enduring scholarly value

Classics
From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century, Latin and Greek were
compulsory subjects in almost all European universities, and most early
modern scholars published their research and conducted international
correspondence in Latin. Latin had continued in use in Western Europe long
after the fall of the Roman empire as the lingua franca of the educated classes
and of law, diplomacy, religion and university teaching. The flight of Greek
scholars to the West after the fall of Constantinople in 1453 gave impetus
to the study of ancient Greek literature and the Greek New Testament.
Eventually, just as nineteenth-century reforms of university curricula were
beginning to erode this ascendancy, developments in textual criticism and
linguistic analysis, and new ways of studying ancient societies, especially
archaeology, led to renewed enthusiasm for the Classics. This collection
offers works of criticism, interpretation and synthesis by the outstanding
scholars of the nineteenth century.

Euripides
Frederick Apthorp Paley (1815–1888) published Volume 3 of his English
commentary on Euripides in 1860. It contains the Greek text of Euripides’s
plays Hercules Furens, Phoenissae, Orestes, Iphigenia in Tauris, Iphigenia
in Aulide, and Cyclops, each with an introductory essay. Paley’s detailed
commentary is given at the foot of each page of Greek text. It discusses
Euripides’ language and style, explaining difficult grammatical structures,
syntax and vocabulary; poetic form and Euripides’ innovative approach to
composing tragedy; textual variation between manuscripts; the historical and
literary context of each play; and their reception history. Paley’s work greatly
influenced Euripidean scholarship: for over a century it was a widely used
teaching tool in schools and universities. An outstanding piece of classical
scholarship and a key text in the history of Euripidean interpretation, it
deserves continued consideration by future generations of scholars and
students.
Cambridge University Press has long been a pioneer in the reissuing of
out-of-print titles from its own backlist, producing digital reprints of
books that are still sought after by scholars and students but could not be
reprinted economically using traditional technology. The Cambridge Library
Collection extends this activity to a wider range of books which are still of
importance to researchers and professionals, either for the source material
they contain, or as landmarks in the history of their academic discipline.
Drawing from the world-renowned collections in the Cambridge
University Library, and guided by the advice of experts in each subject area,
Cambridge University Press is using state-of-the-art scanning machines
in its own Printing House to capture the content of each book selected for
inclusion. The files are processed to give a consistently clear, crisp image,
and the books finished to the high quality standard for which the Press
is recognised around the world. The latest print-on-demand technology
ensures that the books will remain available indefinitely, and that orders for
single or multiple copies can quickly be supplied.
The Cambridge Library Collection will bring back to life books of enduring
scholarly value (including out-of-copyright works originally issued by other
publishers) across a wide range of disciplines in the humanities and social
sciences and in science and technology.
Euripides
With an English Commentary
Volume 3

E di t e d by Frederick Ap thorp Paley


C A m b R I D G E U N I V E R sI T y P R E s s

Cambridge, New york, melbourne, madrid, Cape Town, singapore,


são Paolo, Delhi, Dubai, Tokyo

Published in the United states of America by Cambridge University Press, New york

www.cambridge.org
Information on this title: www.cambridge.org/9781108011181

© in this compilation Cambridge University Press 2010

This edition first published 1860


This digitally printed version 2010

IsbN 978-1-108-01118-1 Paperback

This book reproduces the text of the original edition. The content and language reflect
the beliefs, practices and terminology of their time, and have not been updated.

Cambridge University Press wishes to make clear that the book, unless originally published
by Cambridge, is not being republished by, in association or collaboration with, or
with the endorsement or approval of, the original publisher or its successors in title.
BIBLIOTHECA CLASSICA.
EDITED BY

GEORGE LONG, M.A.


FORMERLY FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE.

EURIPIDES,
WITH AN ENGLISH COMMENTAET,

BY

F. A. PALEY.

VOL. III.

LONDON:
WHITTAKEE AND CO. AVE MAEIA LANE;
GEOEGE BELL, FLEET STEEET.
1860.
EURIPIDES.

WITH AN ENGLISH COMMENTARY

F. A. PALEY,
EDITOK 01' AESCHYLUS, ETC.

IN THREE VOLUMES.

VOL. III.

LONDON:
WHITTAKER AND CO. AVE MAEIA LANE;
GEOEGE BELL, FLEET STEEET.
18G0.
PREFACE.

IN editing the third and concluding Volume of EURIPIDES, full


use has been made of Adolph Kirchhoff's critical recension and
notes'. The aid of this, the latest and by much the best
German edition of the poet, was unfortunately wanting in the
two preceding volumes, the present work having been com-
menced just about the time when the other was published, and
the very existence of it having remained so far unknown to the
Editor, residing in the country and enjoying few oppor-
tunities of consulting or even hearing of new publications.
Much and sincerely as this omission is regretted, chiefly on
account of the copious and accurate collations of the best MSS.
supplied by Kirchhoff's notes, it has proved practically of the
less importance, because both editions were undertaken on the
same general principle, of restoring as far as possible, and as
far as was consistent with the now established canons both of
language and of metre, the most authentic readings, and elimi-
nating many hundred* of barely probable conjectural emenda-
tions, which had gradually found sanction and acceptance under
the great names of Valckenaer, the Dindorfs, Hermann, Elmsley,
and others of the same school. The result of a long continued
tampering with the old traditional text was, that the modernized
and altered one had begun to assume almost the authority
of a textus receptus in the well-known and extensively used
Poetae Sceitici of W. Dindorf. With a full consciousness of the
1
Euripidis Tragoediae. Ex reoensione Adolphi Kirchlioffii. Berolini, 1855. A
most careful and judioious revision of the text, with an apparatus criticus giving the
readings of all the really good MSS., so far as they are certainly ascertained, and a
brief but valuable preface, with an analysis of the families of existing MSS., and their
comparative critical value.
VI PREFACE.

general folly, not to say the impossibility of going back, where


any real and sure advances have been made in either science or
criticism, it did appear to the present editor (and the opinion is
held in common by many eminent scholars), that an undue
sympathy, so to speak, with mere empirical and tentative
criticism had been tacitly gaining ground in the editions of
Euripides, and that the time was come when a judicious editor
was called upon seriously and thoughtfully to reconsider much
that had been arbitrarily innovated, much also that had been
too hastily adopted, as easier and simpler, on the authority of
very inferior copies2. This view, independently conceived, but
not intended to be carried out to the extent of rejecting any
really good and evidently true emendation, is in the main the
same as that which Kirchhoff had also proposed to himself; the
chief difference being, that he has somewhat more closely and
rigorously adhered to the MSS., even where the readings do not
seem fairly defensible. Consequently, a collation of the text of
the two preceding volumes of this edition with Kirchhoff's (which
seems likely to become henceforth the standard one), exhibits
comparatively few variations3, and those generally in passages
where Kirchhoff could command a better collation of the good
MSS. than was to be obtained from previous editions. Beside
this, Kirchhoff was the first to show, what Porson and others of
his successors assuredly did not know i , the exact value of the

2
Between these two opposite schools of critics, the emendators and the non-emen-
dators, there is internecine war. The first condemns the second as irrational " sticklers
for the old text," and unable to see what the sense and the genius of the language
evidently require. On the other hand, the conservative critics treat with ridicule, as
extravagantly improbable, a system which is founded on the assumption that the old
texts have come down to us extremely corrupt, and which undertakes the restoration
of them by a series of guesses, in which hardly two guessers ever agree, each naturally
thinking his own remedy the surest and the best. Dr. Badham's recent editions of
the Helena, the Ion, and the Iphiyenia in Tauris, and still more Dr. Monk's
Cambridge edition of the two Iphigenias, are instances of works avowedly carried out
according to the extreme licence of conjectural emendation. That even Porson could
be somewhat rash, will be shown in the n.itcs to the present volume. Every one
knows that Hermann's later editions went very far indeed in t\v same direction
Emendation became latterly with him a restless passion.
3
The principal variations have been noticed in the preface to the reprint of the text
of Vol. ii.
1
The Aldine edition, in two small 8vo. volumes, was published in 1503. An
PREFACE. VI1

Aldine and the edifio princeps of four plays by Janus Lascaris.


He pointed out the important fact, that these were taken from
still existing MSS., the text of which was altered and emended
occasionally on the conjecture of their respective editors, as a
collation of those MSS. indisputably proves. Obviously there-
fore, when the readings of such MSS. can still be ascertained by
actual inspection, the printed impressions cease to bo of any
critical value.
The whole question of the present state of our classical texts
is one demanding a most careful and lengthened inquiry. If
we cannot have them perfect, which is not to be hoped for, we
must make up our minds to choose between adhering to the
authority of the best existing MSS., or freely admitting the
conjectural restorations of eminent critics, or we must adopt a
cautious mean between the two, which consists in correcting
obvious errors, to the rejection of all purely speculative or only
plausible alterations. Each method of editing has its advocates ;
and the consequence is, that a considerable discrepancy exists in
the texts of the more corrupt classic authors, as put forth by their
several editors. The first of these rival schools, as far as Eu-
ripides is concerned, is represented by Kirchhoif, the second by
Hermann and the Dindorfs; the third method, as on the whole
edition of four plays, the Medea, Hippolytus, Alcestis, and Andromache, had pre-
viously been printed at Florence by Janus Lascaris, in 1496, in uncial or capital
letters. Porson tells us, on the Medea, that he collated the edition of Lascaris
" summa cum religione, ne dicam superstitione," adding as a reason, " cum et ra-
rissima sit, et impenso pretio veneat." Adolph Kirchhoff has shown, that Lascaris
merely printed, with very slight conjectural emendations, the Paris transcript of
Flor. 2 (marked 2886—8), consulting also in the Medea Par. 2818. Aldus chiefly
adopted the text of the Palatine MS. (which belonged to his editor, Marcus Musurus,
as Kirchhoff has shown, Praef. pp. ix, xi), as far as the plays are included in that
copy; but he added the Helena and the Hercules Furens from the Paris transcript
of Flor. 2, marked 2817-
The Electra was not known to him. It was first published by Pietro Vettori
(Petrus Victorius) at Rome in 1545, from the Florentine MS. 2, which alone contains
it. The editor, Musurus, introduced into the Aldine many conjectural alterations of
the text, which greatly invalidate the critical authority of the work. In the Ion, the
Cyclops, and the Heraclidae, he followed Par. 2817 rather than the Palatine, which
contains the two latter plays imperfect. Elmsley did not know the sources of the
Aldine text. He says in the Preface to the Bacchae, " Quid factum sit codice, quo
usna est Aldus, horlie penifus ignoratur."
Vlll PREFACE.

the best, has been aimed at in the present work. Certainly, the
time seems to have arrived when some limit must be placed on
the extravagant licence of conjectural emendation. At the
same time, the present accurate knowledge of the Greek idiom
has enabled critics to proceed with tolerable safety up to a
certain point, especially where the laws of the language are
constant, and the errors of transcribers in the same matters
are found to be habitual. But passages really corrupt should
be marked as avowedly corrupt, not patched up and almost
rewritten, as Hermann latterly fell into the habit of doing. It
is impossible for us to say how far the ancient texts have been
tampered with in the successive revisions they are known to
have undergone by the Alexandrine and Byzantine gramma-
rians. Every such recension doubtless obtained more or less
credit in its particular school, according to the authority or
reputation of the reviser. It is but too probable that each
revision was a further departure from the exact text of the
author, because successive transcriptions were likely to induce
errors that a reviser had to remove by conjecture, in default of
earlier and better copies5. Hence corrupt passages wotdd
gradually become more deeply corrupt, and the chance of our
restoring them by conjecture at the present day has become
very slight, because several steps backward have to be traced,
with little or no data to guide us in doing so. Little confidence
is to be placed in the study of palaeography, for this at furthest
extends only to the correction of accidental errors of transcrip-
tion ; whereas there is great reason to fear that intentional
alteration is the chief mischief with which the critic has to deal.
That happy guesses too often meet with a ready acquiescence is

5
Modern editions which admit extensive conjectural changes are in fact but repe-
titions of the very same sort of recensions to which we owe, for the most part, the
perplexing variations in MSS. If a MS. copy of Kirchhoff's text had to be made,
with marginal variants from the text of the Poetae Scenici, the result would astonish
many. Kirchhoff enumerates four principal sources of these various readings of MSS.;
(1) Ancient variants added in the margin of an archetypus ; (2) Glosses, marginal or
interlined, written at the time or added afterwards ; (3) alterations in the text of an
archetypus made on the sole conjecture of a subsequent transcriber; (4) mere mis-
takes or blunders of transcribers.
PREFACE. IX

not unnatural; a reader will generally prefer that which makes


sense to that which is nonsense, without troubling himself very
much about the authority there may be for a plausible reading
presented to him. He is content to know that the vulgate is
certainly wrong, and the guess may possibly be right. But to
have no further object than this in view6, is grossly to abuse the
true province of a critic.
It is a very common opinion, that Porson was one of those
who hold precisely the right mean in settling the text of Eu-
ripides in his four plays. As many of his conclusions have been
freely questioned in the course of these notes, it may be well
here to show some grounds, not for unjustly or invidiously
disparaging so great a scholar, but for not invariably adhering
to his judgment in critical matters.
To a considerable extent it may be alleged, what at first sight
nm r seem a parados, that Porson's singular sagacity and apti-
tude for emendation (his great forte) has indirectly done harm
to sound scholarship. It has set other and inferior minds upon
guessing, instead of arriving at results by following out prin-
ciples. There is a certain celebrity and admiration which is
the just tribute to a very clever conjecture, and which is suf-
ficient in itself to incite scholars to aim at this, one of the
honourable rewards of classical learning. In a word, Porson was
the founder of a school of conjectural criticism of a peculiar kind.
He was essentially a verbal critic. He did not much concern
himself about meaning, consistency, or logical sequence in the
text 7 , if he could get hold of the right word, where MSS.
differed and editors had been at fault. He had no taste nor
inclination for interpreting his author. He declined it knowingly
and intentionally, on the plea that his book would thus be too
6
Kirchhoff well says, in reference to his own design (Praef. p. xii), " Meminerint
velim lectores, haec non scripta esse iis, qui cum voluptate legere cupiunt, quae a
poeta aut potuerint scribi aut debuerint, verum antiquitatis studiosorum usibus me
maluisse inservire solis, quorum nihil intersit videri sciri, quae sciri nequeant."
' This fault is continually objected to Porson by Hermann. Matthiae is equally
severe on him occasionally, on metrical and grammatical grounds. But our students
are taught to disregard this, as resulting from the petty jealousies of rival editors.
a
VOL. I I I .
X PREFACE.

long8. But his emendations, not so much on the four plays as


on the scenic poets generally, were so numerous and so brilliant,
and often so self-evidently true, that he soon had many fol-
lowers, who have been more or less eminent in the same depart-
ment, and done more or less of mixed good and harm to the old
texts. Blomfield, Dobree, Monk, Burges, Elmsley, in our own
country, and a host of German scholars headed by Hermann,
devoted the greatest part of their lives and their best energies
in endeavouring to rival their master and predecessor in the
art. Considered strictly as an editor of Euripides, "in usnm
tironum," Porson has perhaps been held in too high estimation.
He is deficient in nearly all the points that constitute a practi-
cally useful book for learners 9. Much of his fame rests on some
of his long discursive notes, as those on Hec. 682, 1161. Med.
139, 675, 1314. These however, though full of ingenious emen-
dations, and exhibiting prodigious reading, are mere rambling
essaysl, the outpourings of his scrap-books, de omnibus rebus et
quibusdam aliis. They are out of place as notes, appended to
the text of a play which the student only requires to understand.
We may undertake to say there never was a " tiro " yet who
read through, and perhaps few tirones have cared even to glance
over, any one of these long notes. Nothing is gained by over-
rating a man's labours 2. The simple truth is, that Porson,
like other mortals, was any thing but infallible. The progress

8
" Interpretandi et illustrandi labore, utilissimo sane, supersedendum duxi, partim
ne libellus in librum excresccrct." (Praef. ad Hec. p. 11.) He does not specify his
other motive.
9
It may be said with some appearance of truth, that he wrote for the learned
rather than for the learner,—rather for his equals and brother critics than for inferiors.
He himself however distinctly says in the first sentence of his preface, that " tironum
usibus haec opella potissimum destinata est."
1
He was quite conscious of this, for he playfully says on v. 075 of the Medea
" Jam inde ab Orest. 5 lectorem monebam me longas, imo longissimas, nihil ad rem
pertinenles, notas scribere potuisse."
2
Professor Scholefield calls Porson " praestantissimus Euripidis editor" (Praef. p.
viii), and so unable was he to realize the notion that a Porson could be wron^, that
he passes over or apologizes for some acknowledged deficiencies as matters of trifling
moment, and even endeavours to defend the solecisms against Attic syntax which
Porson occasionally committed.
PKEPACE. XI

of scholarship since his time has been immense, and has proved,
as might be expected, that he was sometimes in the wrong.
In the first place, the text of his four plays is far from
perfect3. In at least three hundred passages he has introduced,
or allowed to remain, readings undoubtedly false; being either
those of very inferior MSS., or improbable and useless con-
jectures, or errors left unquestioned from the Aldine and sub-
sequent texts, in default of the much earlier and better MSS.
which have since been more or less carefully collated. Of these
MS.S., or at least the greater part of them, nothing was known
in Porson's time. On the first three plays he had only the late
and inferior class of MSS. to consult. On the Hecuba and the
Orestes he seems to have collated eight or nine of these MSS.4
Not one of them contains the Medea, on which he seems to have
had no critical aid beyond the cditio priiiceps of Lascaris (1496).
He might have inspected many more MSS. on the other plays
than he did. A considerable number exist in this country, and
not less than twenty have been seen and examined by the
present editor. He does not any where show a just discrimina-
tion of the relative merits of those MSS. which, he had, but
adopts a reading that suits his taste from the very worst as
freely as from the best. Moreover, he attributed too much
weight to the agreement of several copies in the same reading.
Of course, the reading of any one good MS. is worth that of
fifty others of the late Byzantine recension. The very first duty
of a critic is to do what Porson did not do, viz. to determine

3
He himself was aware of this, for he says (Praef. Hec. p. 9), " Quaedam intacta
reliqui, in quibus tamen errorem latere posse suspicatus sitn." Prof. Scholefield says
too much when he asserts that " textum onani ex parte elaboratum reliquit."
* Viz. MS. Corp. Christ. Cant., three in the Public Library at Cambridge, and
three in the British Museum (Harl. 5725, 6300, and Ayscough 4932), and two be-
longing to the Royal Society, which King had already used. In the Phoenissae lie
appears to have consulted, if not collated, some of the Bodleian MSS. He was himself
aware that none of the then known MSS. were of first-rate merit. " Omnes fere codices
parum ab antiquitate commendabiles sunt, et quo frequentius describuntur, eo gravius
interpolantur." (Praef. Hec. p. 11.) Kirchhoff evinces great contempt for the host
of late MSS. of the Hecuba, Orestes, and Phoenissae. " Hanc varietatis farraginem
equidem totam abjiciendam statui, quippe cujus nullus usus esset futurus ssnao mentis
critico." (Praef. p. vii.)
a 2
Xll PREFACE.

what family or class of MSS. to follow in preference to


others.
Porson was deficient in a knowledge of choral metres, though
he defined so accurately the laws of the iambic, trochaic, and
anapaestic verse. Of the dochmiac, a measure scarcely less
important to tragedy, as being eminently characteristic of
mental passion, he had scarcely any knowledge ; in fact, it had
not been fully investigated in his time. This therefore was no
fault of his. Still it is a grievous disfigurement to his test to
find long dochmiac passages arranged so unmetrically that the
true scansion only appears here and there, as if by accident•".
Lastly, Porson made not a few injudicious and unnecessary
alterations in his text, which subsequent critics have generally
agreed to reject. He attributed far too much weight to the
capricious emendations of Brunck and Valckenaer, both of
whom he appears to have held in the highest estimation. On
the whole, it is remarkable how few of Porson's own conjectures
on the four plays have been confirmed by the better MSS. since
collated6. In truth, he laid down for himself some unsound
principles of criticism, among which the following stands con-
spicuous, though he acted on it very sparingly ; " Tutissirna
corrigendi ratio est vocularum, si opus est, transpositio' ;"•—a
process which Hermann somewhere aptly compares to an edged
tool in the hands of a child. Porson remarks, that the tran-
scribers often transposed words. But this is only true of the
Byzantine scribes of the latest age, who had a strange fancy for
5
We might instance the opening dialogue of the Phoenissae, v. 10] seqq., the
monody of Jocasta in the same play, v. 308 seqq., and especially the narrative of the
Eunuch in Orest. v. 1363 seqq. In single verses several instances might be quoted
where he corrupts a good dochmiac verse by a needless alteration, e. g. in Orest. 310
(322), for ravahv aiOip' a^TvaXXaaff aif/xctTos, he gives hfi.TTa.KXi8', while in the anti-
strophe he admits Musgrave's violent and improbable change aca/6aKx'<" for avafiaic-
Xeiiet. In v. 154 of the same play TiVa Ti^a" eforco, rlpa Se uv^ophv, he destroys
the metre by giving T I W 5e ffvfMpopds; In v. 1246, for rlva Bpo(?s avSay, irdrina,
napafiwei KTA., he reads rlva Bpoels aiirai-, 5 irdTcia; vapafiiv^i KTA. Sometimes,
retaining the true reading, he prints dochmiacs as monometers, e. g. Orest. 1280 4.
c
His " audacior conjecture " on Orest. 1259, ira?apaicoTriav for #AA?j!/ O-KOTIW, is
now found in the best Venice MS.
' Praef. ad Hec. p. !).
PREFACE. Xlll

ending senarii with words accented on the penultima8, and


besides were much less scrupulous than their predecessors when
any metrical theory had to be indulged by a little coaxing of
the text. His general neglect of the scholia too has led him to
omit several important critical hints and readings to be derived
from them. He says, too absolutely, " Scholiastarum auctoritas
nulla est." (Praef. p. 10.) This remark, like the last, is only
applicable to the late scholia of the Byzantine grammarians.
The genuine and ancient scholia, many of which are given
even in Barnes' folio edition, are of considerable value and
authority.
Yiewing Porson's edition as a whole, and quite apart from
any prejudice, favourable or unfavourable, we must conclude
that his primary object was not so much the illustration of his
author9, as to make the work a vehicle and a medium for
criticism of the most general kind on the dramatic writers. Of
course, there is no fault to be found with this. It is well for
the learned world that he chose such a course. But when we
come to the question of the real usefulness of a work continually
placed in the hands of mere learners, the case is altogether
different. The total absence of all assistance as to the author's
meaning,—whether it arose from Porson's comparative indiffer-
ence to it, as we believe, or from that seeming easy to him
which seems difficult to others, as the public good-naturedly
believe,—his avoiding every where the office of commentator,
is a decided and serious drawback to the work as a school-book,
for which it was professedly intended. At the present day,
when the scholastic system is wholly changed, and the intellec-
tual appreciation of an author's mind is substituted for dull and
profitless discussions about various readings, we must be content

8
See Kirchhoff, Praef. p. v. Instances of Porson's transposing words are Orest.
171—2, 689, 991—3, Phoen. 683, 808.
9
He intended, it appears, shortly to publish the whole of Euripides. " Monendus
est lector, ceteras Euripidis fahulas ordine vulgato mow prodituras, si modo hoc
specimen reipublicae literariae non displicere intellexero." (Praef. Hec. ad fin.)
There seems no reason (at least from the context) to interpret ceteras of the other
three.
XIV PREFACE.

to hold Porson's edition as much behind the wants of our time,


as it was in advance of the learning and the critical science of
his own time '.
Something now remains to be said of the existing MSS. of
Euripides2. To enumerate the whole of these,—the vast ma-
jority of them being late transcripts of only three plays, the
Hecuba, Orestes, and Phoenissae,—would be of little use or
interest to the general reader, who may find them duly cata-
logued in Matthiae's edition, or as an introduction to W. Din-
dorf's critical notes on this author. The main fact to be re-
membered is this; that as of Aeschylus and Sophocles only
seven, so of Euripides only nine plays were in common use in
the schools of the grammarians of the middle ages 3. To the
Hecuba, the Phoenissae, the Orestes, the Medea, the Hippolytus,
the Alcestis, and the Andromache, we have scholia remaining
more or less complete. To the Rhesus and the Troades some
rather brief and imperfect, though valuable, scholia have been
recovered, and published by W. Dindorf and others from the
Vatican MS. 909. Of most of these plays (the two last only
forming to some degree an exception), a pretty large number of
good MSS. have been collated, none of them however reaching
a greater antiquity than the twelfth century. The remaining
ten are known to us only by the fortunate preservation of two
1
Professor Scholefield endeavoured, but not very successfully, because much too
briefly, to supply explanatory comments to a few of the more difficult passages in
Porsou's text. In so far as he did this, he bore testimony to the truth of the estimate
made above. The very great difficulty of combining, in a moderate space, sufficient
both of critical and explanatory information, is only known to those who have tried it.
In the case of Euripides, the only complete edition, in which both have been given
tolerably fully, is Matthiae's, which every one knows is far beyond the limits desirable
for ordinary students. One must choose between a certain degree of incompleteness,
and a tediously elaborate, and therefore nearly useless, commentary. Kirchhoff's
edition, containing only various readings, extends to above 11110 pages of close print.
2
The classification of MSS. here given is compiled from Kirchhoff's Prefaces to
his complete edition (1855), and to his Medea (1852). Some remarks on this subject,
with facsimiles of MSS., were promised in p. lvi of Vol. i. This promise the editor
has now fulfilled to the best of his power. A series of facsimiles from the Bodleian
MSS. had been prepared by him accordingly, but were unfortunately lost.
3
The later grammarians, as has been already stated, reduced this number to three
of each, which, from this circumstance, rather than from any superior merit, are still
most frequently placed in the hands of young students. See the note on p. liii of Vol. i.
PREFACE. XV

MSS. and a few apographs or transcripts from one of them, viz.


the Palatine MS., in the Vatican (No. 287), which has thirteen
plays of Euripides, and the Florentine (Flor. 2), which contains
all the plays except the Troades, and from which the transcripts
alluded to were made \ Both these MSS. are reputed to be of
the fourteenth century, so that in point of antiquity as well as
number of codices, comparatively little critical aid is to be ob-
tained for more than half the extant plays of Euripides. The
absence of scholia on these plays is an additional reason for
supposing that they were very little read, and for that reason
very sparingly transcribed in the middle ages. It is the opinion
of IvirchhofF, who has the high merit of having first classified
and set the true value on the various MSS. and early editions of
Euripides, that the nine plays first enumerated (viz. those with
scholia) have been all perpetuated by a copy made about A.r>.
1100 from an archetypus containing the recension of some
grammarian of unknown date, but probably of the ninth or
tenth century. Of these nine plays, or of several of them, he
enumerates five authentic apographs now known to exist, all of
which he has made use of in his recent edition. In still later
times (viz. about the fourteenth century) a further selection
was made from the nine plays by the grammarians of Byzan-
tium. They took the Hecuba, the Orestes, and the Phoenissae,
as the favourite plays for their schools; they augmented with
worthless interpolations the ancient scholia5, and what was
4
Viz. Par. E, Par. G, Flor. 1, and perhaps two others, for which see the note in
p. x of Kirchhoff's Preface. Elmsley (Praef. ad Bacch. p. G) had remarked that
Flor. 1 is a mere transcript of Flor. 2, of the latest period, and by an ignorant scribe.
There is something singular in the history of this Troades. Of none of the nine more
commonly read plays are there so few MSS. existing as of this. It is the only one of
the nineteen plays not contained in Flor. 2 ; it is found however in one of the very
best MSS. (Vat. 909), in the late Harleian MS., in the codex Havnienm (also late),
and in a paper MS. of the fourteenth century preserved in the Museo Borbonico at
Naples (ii. F. 9), which has (in this play) the same origin with Vat. 909, and like it
contains the ancient scholia on the Troades, which are found in no other copy.
Another singular fact is, that the Troades seems to have been hardly known to
Stobaeus, who quotes so frequently from the rest of the plays.
5
So the Prometheus, Seven cgainst Thebes, and Persians of Aeschylus, and the
Ajax, Electra, and Oedipus Rex of Sophoch's, were selected by the Byzantines from
the seven. Hence of these plays alone numerous, but inferior, MSS. exist, and in
XVI PREFACE.

much worse, they deteriorated the text by numerous conjectures


made on grounds either metrical or grammatical. Of these
three plays, or of some one or two of them, the existing MSS.
are very numerous. But for obvious reasons their critical value
is but small; and it is clear that one single copy of a period
anterior to this critical mal-treatment is worth the whole of the
later copies taken together. The reason why Porson selected
these three plays is now apparent; there were plenty of MSS.
of them, though of the inferior character of most of these he was
not, perhaps, fully aware; they stood first, for the same reason,
in most of the early editions6; and their traditional reputation
(though in fact they are in some respects inferior as plays) had
secured to them a certain scholastic popularity.
It has been stated already, that of the remaining ten plays
(without scholia) we have not only much fewer, but decidedly
inferior MSS., and that the Palatine MS. and Flor. 2 are in fact
the sole resources remaining to us. These were derived from
the recension of some grammarian who considered that inter-
polation and conjecture in metrical and syntactic difficulties
were fair, or at least necessary means in producing readable
texts. Consequently, the present state of the text in these
plays is not only far less satisfactory, but the absence of scholia
leaves us no other hope of restoring the many corrupt passages,
than the vague and uncertain resources of critical ingenuity.
Kirchhoff further contends7 that not only the select nine, but
all the extant plays of Euripides, including such scholia as we
have, came from a MS. of the ninth or tenth century, which he
supposes to have contained seven of Aeschylus, seven of Sopho-

most of them the ancient scholia are largely augmented and interpolated with com-
paratively futile comments.
6
Probably for no other reason than that it followed next, be selected the Medea,
and also because it was one of the four plays in the editio princeps of Janus Lascaris.
Of the Medea very few first-class MSS. now exist; but it is contained in at least two of
the best. One of these (Vat. !)09) was cartfully collated by Elmslcy, the other (Par.
A, No. 2712) very carelessly by Musgrave and Brunck (Kirchhoff, Pracf. p. v). Of
neither Porson had any knowledge, beyond what he obtained from the two last-
mentioned critics.
' In his elaborate Preface to the Medea, published singly in 1852.
PREFACE. XV11

eles, and about twenty of Euripides8. These plays were not


simply copied from an earlier MS., but were the new re-
cension of some anonymous grammarian. Kirchhoff, at least,
infers this (though his inference does not seem a very valid
one), from the circumstance that to the end of the scholia in
two of the plays, the Orestes and the Medea, is appended a note,
that they wei'e collated with various copies (77730? Sodc^opa avrl,-
<ypacf>a)9, and also that the scholia of the grammarian Dionysius
were given entire with extracts from Didymus and others. The
Byzantines of the subsequent ages used this sylloge alone, and
seem to have known no other play and no other recension of
any of the tragic writers.
From this revised archetypus then two kinds of MSS. were
transcribed; one class containing the select plays, the other the
whole of them. Of the nine select plays a copy was transcribed
about A. D. 1100; and from that again two families were pro-
pagated, which may be recognized among the now existing
MSS.
I. Of this family there are five, all of which are to be
regarded as of primary authority, viz.:—
(1.) A MS. in the library of St. Mark, Venice', of the twelfth
century, a quarto on parchment, marked 471, and containing
the Hecuba, the Orestes, the Phoenissae, the Andromache, the
Hippolytus as far as v. 1234, with marginal scholia and inter-
lined glosses.
(2.) The " codex Vaticanus," No. 909, also of the twelfth
century2, on glossy paper (bombycinus), contains (with the loss
8
Up to that period, perhaps, which was not very long subsequent to the destruc-
tion of the great Alexandrine library, other plays were extant, and more or less known,
of the great dramatic writers.
9
It was probably a common custom of transcribers either to have more than one
copy open before them, or to collate their transcript, when finished, with some other.
Hence we may explain the marginal readings often given by the original hand, and
showing that the scribe was in doubt which to take. Sometimes, no doubt, these
variants were simply taken from the margin of the MS. before him.
1
Kirchhoff calls this " Codex Marcianus," and refers to it under the letter A in
his critical notes. He pronounces it " omnium facile praestantissimum," and collated
the whole of it himself at Venice. Hermann marks it Ven. a.
2
Marked Rom. A by Elmsley. There is a late transcript of this in the Vatican
VOL. III. h
XVI11 PEEFACE.

of some leaves at the beginning and the end) the Hecuba, the
Orestes, the Phoenissae, the Medea, the Hippolytm, the Akestis,
the Andromache, the Troades, the Rhesus. This MS. also has
scholia and interlined glosses, and it has been carefully collated
for W. Dindorf and Kirchhoff.
(3.) " Codex Havniensis3," a somewhat late paper MS., but
a transcript from a valuable copy of the same class as Vat. 909,
though interpolated with worthless conjectures. It contains the
same nine plays as the last. Kirchhoff considers that in the
Hecuba, Orestes, and Phoenissae, the transcriber used another and
very inferior copy.
(4.) " Codex Parisinus " (No. 2712), on parchment, of the
thirteenth century, containing seven plays, viz. the same as the
preceding, the Troades and the Rhesus being omitted. Tt has
interlined glosses and a very few marginal scholia. Kirchhoff
complains that no adequate collation of the whole of this MS.
has yet been made. He considers it generally of high authority,
though a little deteriorated by the alterations of grammarians.
(5.) Another " codex Marcianus" is preserved at Venice
(No. 468), written on glossy paper (bombycinus) in the thir-
teenth century. It contains only the Hecuba, the Orestes, the
Phoenissae, and a fragment of the Medea (v. 1 — 42),' besides
some plays of Aeschylus and Sophocles. This MS. has inter-
lined glosses and scholia of the later class. Kirchhoff, who
collated it at Venice, pronounces it " correcturis jam infectior."
II. The second family of the MSS. of the nine plays or
several of them contains another and distinct recension of a
Byzantine grammarian of the thirteenth century. Here we
find arbitrary interpolations, transpositions, and pedantic me-
trical arrangements. Of course, the authority of this family of
MSS. is quite secondary. Kirchhoff enumerates only four which
he considered worth collating. These are,
(Pal. 98, or Rom. B), collated by Elmsley on the Medea, and of no particular value
except in the concluding verses of the Rhesus, which are lost in Rom. A.
3
Called, we believe, from Hafniae, or Copenhagen. Elmsley (Praef. ad Bacch.)
thinks this is identical with a MS. supposed to be lost, known as " codex Vossianus,"
or Flor. A, which Kirchhoff enumerates among his MSS. of the second class.
PREFACE. XIX

(1.) A Paris MS. of the thirteenth century, No. 27134, on


parchment, now much mutilated. It contains the Hecuba, the
Thoenkme, the Hippohjtus, the Medea, the Alcestis, the Andro-
mache. Except on the last-named play, for which it was used
by Lenting, it does not appear that this MS. has yet been suf-
ficiently examined.
(2.) " Codex Florentinus," said to have been collated by
Isaac Yoss, and to be now missing. Whatever be its fate or
its identity, Kirchhoff holds it in no estimation. It contained
all the nine plays except the Orestes.
(3.) Another Florence MS. (Flor. 10) of the fourteenth cen-
tury, is a large quarto on paper. It contains the whole of the
nine plays except the Troades, the Rhesus however being muti-
lated in the latter part. The critical value of this MS. is
thought not to surpass the last.
(4.) A third Florence MS. (Flor. 15) of the fourteenth cen-
tury, on paper, a folio now in a very damaged state, has the
Hippolytus, the Medea, the Alcestis, the Andromache, with
marginal scholia. This and the last-named MS. were care-
lessly collated for Matthiae by Francisco De Furia. There are
several other existing MSS. of the same class in the Vatican
and Venice (St. Mark's) libraries, which have been inspected by
Elmsley, Kirchhoff, and others, but are neither ancient (except
perhaps Marcianus 470, on parchment) nor critically valuable.
It has been said that from a revised archetypus of about the
ninth century one class of copies was transcribed, which con-
tained all or nearly all the nineteen plays. Of this class, which
appears to have met with very little notice in the middle ages,
only two 5 MSS. now are known, viz. the Palatine and the
second Florentine, already briefly alluded to, and now more
fully to be described. These copies, both of the fourteenth

4
Commonly known as Par. B, as distinguished from Par. A, No. 2712.
5
Or three, if we include with Kirchhoff the late paper MS. Harl. 5743, which has
only the Rhesus, Troades, and part of the Alcestis. The only grounds for referring
this MS. to this family, appear to be a certain deterioration in the text of the Rhesus
and Troades, part of the latter representing Pal. 287.
b2
XX PREPACK.

century, are thought to have come from an intermediate re-


cension of perhaps the twelfth century, by which process the
text was seriously tampered with; added to which, the indiffer-
ence with which this class of MSS. was regarded led to a more
careless transcription6.
The Palatine MS. in the Vatican library (No. 287, called by
others Rom. C, by Kirchhoff B, and to be distinguished from
Pal. 98, or Rom. B, a copy of Vat. 909) is a folio on parchment,
written in doilble columns. It contains, besides some plays of
Aeschylus and Sophocles, thirteen of Euripides', viz. the An-
dromache, the Medea, the Supplices, the Rhesus, the Ion, the two
Ipltigerdas, the Hippolytus, the Alcestis, the Troades, the Bacchae,
the Cyclops, the Heraclidae. Elmsley collated this MS. on the
Medea and the Bacchae, and W. Dindorf on the Ion. The rest
of the plavs were collated by Freybiirger at the request of
Kirchhoff.
The Laurentian MS. C of Elmsley, better known as Flor. 2, is
on paper, and contains (beside other plays and Hesiod) eighteen
of Euripides,—being all but the Troades. The Bacchae is en-
titled the Pent/tens, the Hippolytas the Phaedra, and the Orestes
the Electro,". This is on the whole a good MS., though mani-
festly less authentic than the best copies of the nine plays, in
which therefore its text is not rashly to be followed. The in-
ference is, that in those plays which this MS. alone contains,
viz. the Helena, the Hercules Furens, and the Electra, its au-

6
Kirchhoff, Praef. p. viii, " Hujus generis libri incuriosius fere habiti sunt a
librariis et descripti negligentius."
7
It is remarkable that this MS. omits the three plays of which by far the
greater number of later copies exist, the Hecuba, Orestes, and Phoenissae ,• while
Flor. 2 contains these the last in the list, as if superadded by an after-thought to the
transcript of those less frequently found. The primary object of the transcribers of
both seems to have been the preservation of the plays which were then becoming
rare. That the Palatine MS. belonged to the editor of the Aldine edition has been
already stated. It is not quite certain, as Kirchhoff assumes, that it was his when the
Aldine was published in 1503, though he has left his name at the end with the date
1511.
8
This variation of the titles seems to indicate a distinct recension. In some of the
later copies, the Orestes is called the Elec/ra ,• and possibly those copies would prove
to belong to the same recension, and not to the triad of the latest Byzantine school.
PREFACE. XXI

thority is not more implicitly to be trusted. It is however


greatly to be regretted that it has never yet been minutely and
accurately collated throughout. Kirchhoff trusts rather to the
Paris transcripts from it than to De Furia's collation made for
Matthiae, " negligentissime," as he complains.
The writing of this MS. is by several hands; two at least are
recognized in the plays of Euripides9, viz. the Rlicsus, Ion, and
two Iphigeiiias are different from the rest. The Bacchae extends
only to v. 754, and ends with ov Secr/juwv VTTO. Elmsley is of
opinion that in this, the first part of that play, the readings of
Flor. 2 are superior to those of the Palatine. This seems a
questionable judgment. He admits that these supposed superior
readings are corrections, but then he thinks they may have come
from the collation of a better MS. It is difficult to say; but
the probability is, they are only the conjectures of some learned
grammarian. Kirchhoff uniformly attributes to the Palatine a
greater authority than to Flor. 2.
The two MSS. agree so closely, even in minutiae, in most of
the plays, that they must have come from one common source,
while their discrepancies are sufficient to prove that the one was
not copied directly from the other. There are considerable
varieties of reading as compared with the best MSS. of the nine
plays, but not greater than is to be accounted for on the sup-
position of a subsequent grammatical recension.
The codex Neapolitanus, already mentioned as containing an
excellent text, with the genuine scholia, of the Troades, has also
the Hecuba, the Orestes, and the Phoenissae, written in the four-
teenth century. These three plays however have the later
Byzantine scholia, and were probably derived from a copy of
inferior value, as was the case in the codex Havniensis.
H. Stephens makes frequent mention of certain MSS. which
he consulted in his journey in Italy. Of these nothing is now
known, and it is generally believed that he feigned them, as a
pretext for many of his own conjectural emendations. Some

9
See Elmsley, Praef. ad Baech. p. i.
XXU PREFACE.

suppose that he really did consult one or two MSS. at Florence,


probably Flor. 1 and 2, if not Flor. 10 or 15.
It has been said, that none of our present MSS. are earlier
than the twelfth century, and that they probably all came from
a transcript made about A.D. 1100. Assuming this to be true,
a high critical importance attaches to a discovery made by the
Rev. H. A. Coxe, of the Bodleian library, during his tour of re-
search in the East. At the convent of Mar Saba in the Levant
he found a palimpsest MS. of the Orestes and Phoenissae, of the
beginning of the eleventh century, and therefore unique as per-
taining to a text anterior to the assumed transcript of 1100.
This MS. was overwritten with a comment on the Greater
Prophets; but the earlier writing was generally easily to be
made out. What is equally important, it contained copious
scholia. Mr. Coxe was promised that this very interesting codex
should be sent to him for more accurate inspection at Jerusalem,
and was even led to entertain the hope that it might be purchased ;
but both these expectations were unfortunately disappointed.
In another respect this MS. has a peculiar value. It seems
to show that the Orestes and the Phoenissae were select popular
plays not only in the later Byzantine schools, but at an early
period of the middle ages. Perhaps the partiality is to be ac-
counted for from these being the latest efforts of the poet's pen,
full of incident, brilliant in the epic or narrative department,
and with a pathos and naturalness which is well sustained
throughout their great and unusual length.
To recapitulate briefly the foregoing account of the principal
MSS. :—
(1) Codex 1. Marcianus (saec. xii.).
(2) • Vaticanus (saec. xii.).
(3) Havniensis (saec. xv. ?).
(4) 1. Parisinus (saec. xiii.).
(5) 2. Marcianus (saec. xiii.).
(6) Harleianus (saec. xvi.).
(7) 2. Parisinus (saec. xiii.).
(8) 1. Florentinus (Flor. 10) (saec. xiv.).
PREFACE. XX111

(9) Codex 2. Florentinus (Flor. 15) (saec. xiv.).


(10) Palatinus (saec. xiv.).
(11) — 3. Florentinus (Flor. 2) (saec. xiv.).
(12) • Neapolitanus (saec. xiv.).
And the general result of the critical resources on the several
plays will be seen by the following table :—

VOL. I.

Rhesus, 2, 3, 6, 8, 10, 11.


Medea, 2, 3, 4, 5 (to v. 42), 7, 8, 9, 10, 11.
Hippolytus, 1, 2, 3, 4, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11.
Alcestis, 2, 3, 4, 6 (from v. 1029), 8, 9, 10,11.
Heraclidae, 10, 11.
Supplices, 10, 11.
Troades, 2, 3, 6, 10, 12.

VOL. II.

Ion, 10, 11.


Helena, 11.
Andromache, 1, 2, 3, 4, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11.
Electra, 11.
Bacchae, 10, 11.
Hecuba, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 8, 11, 12.

VOL. III.

Hercules Furens, 11.


Phoenissae, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 8, 11, 12.
Orestes, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 8, 11, 12.
Iphigenia in Tauris, 10, 11.
Iphigenia in Aulide, 10, 11.
Cyclops, 10, 11.
Manuscripts of Euripides appear to be common in all the
great libraries of Europe; but the great majority of them are
limited to the Hecuba, the Phoenissae, and the Orestes; and
XXIV PREFACE.

probablyl nearly all of them are after the latest Byzantine re-
cension, and so of little or no critical value. In this country
alone above twenty exist; but very few indeed of these contain
any other of the plays. Probably not nearly the whole of them
have ever been carefully collated2. Those of which a brief
account now follows have been actually inspected by the present
editor; but beyond occasionally reading over a speech, or com-
paring the readings of a given passage with those of the better
copies enumerated above, he has not attempted the Herculean,
task,—probably one that would have proved disappointing in
its results,—of a complete collation.
The Bodleian Library contains the following MSS. of Euri-
pides ;—
Misc. 248. (Auct. T. 4. 10.)
. 249. (Auct. T. 4. 11.)
99. (Auct. F. 3. 25.)
100. (Auct. F. 4. 1.)
Barocc. 120.
37. (3.)
34. (144.)
Laud. 54. (1.)
Canon. 86. (5.)
D' Or. x. 1. 3. 13, 14.
All these are on paper3, and none of them seem older than the
end of the fourteenth century. The first (Auct. T. 4. 10) is a
small quarto, very neatly written, apparently of saec. xv., if not

1
Not certainly all, since it has been shown that a preference for these plays
existed in times long before the latest Byzantine school; and it is quite possible that
some of these MSS. of the triad may represent early and good copies.
2
Porson on the Phoenissae now and then refers to the testimony of " Bodleiani
omnes, teste Burtono."
3
The kind of paper called bombycinus is of a fine thick glossy texture, like our
better kinds of hot-pressed paper, and somewhat tough and fibrous. It was manu-
factured from the cotton-plant, and was very commonly employed in the thirteenth
and fourteenth centuries. Earlier than this, parchment {membrana) was more fre-
quently used, and later than this true paper (c/iarta), resembling that of our times
but, like that employed in the early editions, of a very fine and durable material made
probably entirely of linen.
PREFACE. XXV

later. It contains the Hippohjtm, with a few marginal scholia,


but without interlined glosses. The characters are written in a
faint red ink. This play appears to have been carefully copied
from a good MS. Next follows the Hecuba, by a different hand,
and in a coarser style of writing, but of about the same age.
This play has interlinear glosses and very scanty scholia, often
by different hands. It seems a fairly good MS., and is not
hard to read, though a good many contractions are introduced.
The Orestes comes next, and is much interlined, but only here
and there a marginal scholium is added. The Phoenmae con-
cludes the volume, but extends only to ov /ie/^Trro? TJ/MV 6 7<x/io?
e'9 TOS' i)fj,epa<; (v. 4 2 5 ) .
Auct. T. 4. 11, is a small quarto containing only the Hcciibu
and the Orestes. There are neither scholia nor glosses. The
Orestes is by a different and rather inferior hand. This seems a
late MS. of little critical value.
Auct. F. 3. 25, is a moderately thick quarto, written on fine
glazed paper (bombtjchius), in clear black ink, probably at the
end of saec. xiv. This MS. comprises the Ajax, Elcctra, and
Oedipus Bex, with scholia. Then follow the Life of Euripides,
the Hecuba, Orestes, and Phoenissae, all written with a lighter
ink. The writing is clear and easy to read. There are some
marginal scholia, and here and there interlined glosses of a
word or two by the same hand. The characters are prefixed in
red ink. A collation of the messenger's speech (Orest. 886—
956) gave promise of this proving a very good MS.
Next come the first eight Idylls of Theocritus, ending with
Kal vvfMJxiv aKprjfio'i icov en, vatSa yafAev, and accompanied with
scholia. Then we have the "Epya of Hesiod, also with scholia,
and written in the same clear hand and black ink as the
Sophocles. Lastly, Pindar's Olympia, with scholia, by a dif-
ferent, but not very dissimilar hand.
Auct. I. 4. 1, is on paper, much stained, probably of saec. xv.
The form is large octavo. This contains the Life of Euripides,
the Hecuba, Orestes, and Phoenissae. Here and there only are
marginal scholia. There are interlinear glosses in red ink as
VOL. III. c
XXVI PREFACE.

far as fol. 169, after which they are written in black. The
writing is not good, but it is not difficult to read. In the
Orestes two leaves are lost, so that (a/j,-)(f)l fiekadpov 7re\a {sic)
abv ayporas dvfjp (v. 1270) follows ical BTJ 7reAa? vtv Sco/adTcov
ehai SOKW (v. 1214). The Phoenissae ends with ae/u,e\a<; Qiaaov
lepov (sic) opecnv ave^opevcra (v. 1756).
Barocc. 120 is a quarto on paper, of saec. xiv. or xv. It con-
tains the Life of Euripides, followed by the Hecuba. The first
part of this play is written in a brown (faded) ink, with inter-
lined glosses in later black ink. At v. 330, Oavfia^e S' av; av r)
fxev 'EWas einvyfj (sic), a blacker ink is used, while the inter-
lined glosses are fainter. There are a few marginal scholia,
which are difficult to read.' The characters are written in red
ink. The play seems to have been copied at intervals, by the
same hand. Next comes the Orestes, which is here entitled
Electra. It is written by the same (or a very similar) hand,
with interlined glosses and a few scholia. Next is the Phoe-
nissae, generally in a lighter ink, also with glosses and occasional
scholia. This play appears to be by a different hand. Here
only the dramatis personae, and not the persons of the dialogue,
are written in red ink. The pages are much stained, but the
writing generally is very legible.
Barocc. 37. 3, is a small quarto, containing the Electra and
Oedipus Rex of Sophocles, and the Phoenissae. It is a recent
paper MS., neatly written, but probably of no critical value.
There are no scholia nor glosses. Within the cover at tho
beginning is written, " A vile recent MS., T. K." Also " To
the Phoenissae of Euripides collated by J. H." (or J. J. S.)
Barocc. 34 contains the Phoenissae, without notes or glosses,
as far as av T av irpbawnov 7T/3O? icaaiyvTjTov <TTpe<j)e (v. 457).
It is a small quarto on paper, of a late date. It also contains
the Plutus, with a few scholia and interlinear glosses.
Laud. 54 is a folio on paper of saec. xv. The contents of this
volume are miscellaneous. First is the Hecuba up to /caym yap
rjv -nor, aXka vvv OVK e'tfi eVt (v. 284). Next comes the Orestes
from <f>6vov 6 Xo^ia'i ifid<; /j,arepo<i (v. 165), to the end. Then
os&

•n q-

Harl.JVT.S. 5725.fol. 260.

(y[d'(pv<?SMfijj£\<iov6/&

Haxl. M.S. 6300.fol.131.


PREFACE. XXV11

follows the Phoenissae, then the Ajax, Electra, and Oedipus Rex
of Sophocles. Next we have the "Epya of Hesiod, with nume-
rous scholia. Then come the first eight Idylls of Theocritus
(ending with NatBa rya/u,ev), also with scholia. After these we
have Pindar's Oli/inpiti, and finally the first book of the Iliad,
with the second as far as ap%ovs av wqcbv epeco vrjds re TrpoTracra?
(v. 493). To the Homer ample scholia are added. All the
pages (except in the Homer) have interlined glosses in red ink,
and occasional scholia.
Canon. 86 is a folio containing the Hecuba, with interlinear
glosses in red ink, and here and there a scholium in the same
colour. The 0rente* follows in similar writing, and then the
Ajax.
V Or. x. 1. 3. 13 (Auct.) contains the Hecuba and the Orestes,
neatly and legibly written on paper.
D' Or. x. 1. 3. 14, has the same plays, with the scholia of
Thomas Magister. This is probably a good MS., and seems of
the close of saec. xiv.
These two last are doubtless the MSS. mentioned by Porson
in his list prefixed to the Orestes, " Codices Dorvilliani duo,
nuper inter Bodleianos repositi." But it is clear that he only
consulted them here and there, and never collated them.
In the British Museum there are several MSS. of plays of
Euripides; but none of them appear to be of a high class, either
for antiquity or for critical value.
MS. Harl. 6300 is a small quarto, on paper, probably of the
commencement of saec. xv. It contains the Hecuba and the
Orestes, in rather coarse and poor handwriting, but by no
means difficult to read. The characters are marked in black
ink. There are interlined glosses, but no scholia. In fol. 72 a
few verses of the Orestes (829—844) seem copied by a different
hand, though perhaps a change of pen will account for the
variance. The iota is pretty regularly subscribed. At fol. 89
commences a different hand to the end of the play, 61 i<yw rivets
rovaS' elaopoo ; Ope. aiydv yjpeuw. (v. 1347.) Here there are no
glosses. Next comes the Phoenissae, in a different hand, and
c2
XXV111 PREFACE.

written on a more glazy paper. This play also is interlined


with glosses. In the first part only there is occasionally a
marginal scholium. The t is seldom subscribed to a. The
readings of this MS. do not seem of a high character, e. g.
Phoen. 822,
ap/xovia<T 5e TTOT' els

rhcr a/j.<p'iovta<r re Avpas v-iro, iripyos avecrra.

Harl. 5725. This is a small thick quarto, containing the


Plutus, (commencing with v. 266, pv-nCiVTW Kaxfrov affkiov
piiaaov fiaSovra,) followed by the N'ubes, both written in a good
hand on fine glazed paper with interlined glosses and scholia.
Then the Hecuba and the Orestes (here called Electro) follow,
apparently by the same hand, but written in darker ink. There
are numerous glosses and scholia. The characters and the
glosses are all in red ink. The iota is sometimes subscribed,
sometimes omitted. The text contains some obviously false
readings; but the MS. may be worthy of attention, as it appears
to be as early as saee. xiv. Porson consulted it, but calls it
"recens" (Praef. p. ii).
Hurl. 5724 is an octavo on paper, of saec. xv. It contains no
play but the Hecuba, which is without either scholia or glosses.
The characters are written in red ink. The iota is not sub-
scribed. After the Hecuba comes Hesiod's " Shield of Her-
cules," followed by Plato's "Apology," and some prose gram-
matical treatises.
Harl. 4952 is a paper MS. probably of saec. xv. It contains
the Hecuba and the Orestes on paper, in a large and rather
tremulous hand. There are no scholia nor glosses. The cha-
racters are in red ink. The iota is neither subscribed nor
ascribed. This appears to be a fair MS., but occasional readings
indicate that the scribe was a mere mechanical copyist, e. g.
Orest. 928,
el r'avSof oiKovprj/iaTa ol XeXet^ievoi
(pdeipovtfiv avSpwv eiivlafias KtafiuifLevoi
KavTois ye xpyvtois ev Keyav etpalvero
KouSels er' etwe (errfiTe pr. m.) cris 8' inripBe o-vyyovos
e'Ae|e SJ w yrjv lv&.x°*> K(KTti/x4voi KT\.
r r i ^) \ / V

Haxl. M.S. 5724.fol.10.

:AJ J ic^tVoc »7ti/s- 5cot*a/f -^irvoiMpcri'

i
TVCTCOY'sTUoy• TW-yfV fa'Pjovcr

OVTOL • Toe (Mr okKo^u/'r'•^rrcu

d/J-trK&

Hail. M.S. 5743. M . 99.

j e
AhI t

OV jjxtv yi/ipi'

H a r l . M . S . 5743. fol. 71.


PREFACE. XXIX

The accentuation generally is careless, and the words are


scarcely divided. At the end is the Phoenissae, on a different
paper and in a lighter ink. This play is written in a more
cursive hand. There are no glosses nor scholia. The cha-
racters are in red ink. Here also the iota subscript is omitted.
Sloane 1774. A late MS. on paper, written in a bold and
round hand, almost reminding one of a schoolboy's copy-book.
It contains the ffippolyttis entire. There are brief occasional
Latin notes in the margin. Here and there, but rarely, there is
a Greek gloss by a different hand, and a various reading by the
original hand. The iota is regularly subscribed. It is accu-
rately written, and seems to be a good MS. The form is small
square octavo. This MS. does not appear to have been known
to Bp. Monk, for his edition of that play.
Sari. 5743. This somewhat famed MS. is a small thin
quarto, containing the Trachinwe and Pliiloctet.es of Sophocles in
a neat and legible hand on fine glossy paper. There are a very
few marginal scholia, only in four or five places to the Philoc-
tetes. Next follows the concluding part of the Alcestis, begin-
n i n g Xafioov TO, fiev Kov<f>a Tolai VIKWOIV TJV "lirirovi wyeaQcu (v.
1029). This fragment is by a different hand and on different
paper. There are no scholia. Then comes the Rhesus with
inr60eaK. It appears to be from the same hand as the Alcestis,
and like it, has the characters marked in faded red ink. It is
very neatly written, but by a very late hand. The Rhesus has
here and there a gloss and a various reading recorded. Next
follows t h e Troades. A f t e r a> fitfrep av$pb<> o? iror ap<yela>v (sic),
viz. after v. 606, the transcription commences in a lighter ink,
and has been commonly supposed to have been taken up by
another hand, and copied from a different MS. *

i
See Kirchhoff, Praef. ad Vol. i. p. viii, who says the latter half of the play is not
only hy a different hand, but also on different paper. This latter circumstance did
not strike the present editor, who after a careful consideration came to the following
conclusion :—That the play was written by the same copyist, after being laid aside for
an interval. A facsimile of the part where the colour of the ink changes (which
change is not represented in the facsimile) will enable the reader to judge of the
identity or diversity of the two hands. Both the value and the antiquity of this MS.
XXX PREFACE.

The MS. which Porson used under the mark Ayscough No.
4952, was not inspected when the above notes were made in the
Museum. He describes it on Orest. v. 659, as "tres primas
continens fabulas, recentissimus quidem, sed ex alio non malo
descriptus: scriba literas et syllabas festinando saepe transiit;
aliquando etiam exemplaris sui literarum ductus parum intel-
lexisse videtur."
In the University Library at Cambridge the following MSS.
of Euripides are preserved :—•
Nn. 3.13 is a small quarto containing the Life of Euripides, (by
two distinct hands,) the Hecuba, and Orestes, followed (with an
interval of several blank pages) by /3i/3\iW -rrpoiTov TOV KCITCOVOS,
to (3if3\iov TerapTov (foil. 6), after which, written by the same
hand, comes a repetition of the Hecuba from v. 715, ov-% ocr£ ovB
avetcTa- TTOV hUa gevcov ; This is a somewhat late but clean
and very beautiful MS. on fine glossy paper. The greater part
of it is interlined with glosses in red ink; but sometimes these
are wholly omitted for many pages, and then resumed. The
whole is written by one hand, as are the marginal scholia and
probably also the glosses. The date is probably of the early
part of the fifteenth century.
Nn. 3.14 is a small quarto, on glossy paper, of the fourteenth
century. This is a good and beautifully written MS., with
marginal scholia and interlined glosses in red ink. It contains
the Life of Euripides, the Hecuba, the Orestes, (here called the
Electra, as will be seen in the facsimile,) the Phoenissae, (entitled
EvpLTrihov OlShrov;,) with somewhat fewer but still tolerably
copious scholia. All these plays are written by the same hand,
in a lustrous black ink. The characters are prefixed to the
speeches in red ink. The scholia are by the same hand; the
interlined glosses, in red ink, may perhaps be by a different one,

seem to have been much overrated by Mr. Burges and others. It was collated
throughout for Kirchhoff by Reinhold, who seems to be right in pronouncing it
"codex recentissimus saec. xvi." Kirchhoff thinks the latter part of the Troades was
taken from a very good MS. of the same class as codex Havniensis, the former part
agreeing as nearly as possible with Pal. 287.
.' ss >' <po£<fh
I
o I

I
0 '
(

J
I. ,1
or

V
0
M.S. Cant. Nil. 3. 13.

ni-^vHAeBT/iv

M. S Cant. N n . 3 .14.
ouL ^

) ^

M, S. Cant. ITn.. 3.14.

"M-et? dtt-n^oi-rov-cj-icr' a-

M . S . Carp. Christ Cant CCCC.TI1


HiEFACE. XXXI

though the colour or tint of the ink agrees with that of the
characters. The iota is neither subscribed nor ascribed. One
page of the Hecuba has been lost, and is replaced by a later
hand (apparently saec. xvi.) on paper, beginning \aol S' iirep-
podrjcrav dya/xe/jivodv T aval;, down to yevvalos, OVKOVV Beivov, el j"j
fiev tcaicr] (v. 592).
At the end of the volume the Hecuba and the Orestes are
repeated. The writing of these is on paper, in a large and
coarse hand of much later date, probably the end of the fifteenth
century. There are a few scholia and occasional glosses, both
in black ink, as are the characters to the dialogues. The iota is
generally subscribed, sometimes omitted. A collation of the
messenger's speech in the Orestes gives e? a/c7jva<; eBpas v. 873'
(perhaps from a gloss on eSpas,) iirel Se irX^pr]^ dpyeiav yever
cr^Ao? v. 884, ovre a ovre abv avyyovov v. 899, avroix; for d<TTov<;
v. 906, VO/JLOS dvelrai KOV (f)Odvrj Qvrjaico)v Tt9 av v. 941, avyyovov
Te ak Te Kraveiv v. 945. Otherwise it seems a tolerably good
copy and carefully written.
Mm. 1. 11 is a thin octavo volume written on slightly glossy
paper (whether bombycinus or ehartaeeus is not very evident8).
It contains the Secuba, Orestes, and Phocnissae, all with margi-
nal scholia, and interlined glosses, the latter being in red ink to
the Hecuba, but in black ink to the other plays. This MS.
seems to have been written by at least two diiFerent hands, that
of the Hecuba being much neater and more regular. The
second hand commences with Orest. v. 134, TOVK rjav^d^ovTa.
ofXfjLa B' inTrfeova epov, but foil. 40, 53, 60 of the same play
seem a return to the former hand, though written on paper;
and here, as before, the characters and persons are in red ink.
The writing of the later hand is not easy to read, and the MS.
is in many parts much injured by damp'and ill-usage. It seems
however a tolerably careful transcript. The iota of the datives
is omitted. Probably the date is early in the fifteenth century
MS. Corp. Christ. Cant. No. cccciii. is a rather large octavo on
paper, containing the Hecuba, the Orestes (called Electra), and the

5
Some of the leaves appear to be of the one texture, some of the other.
XXX11 PREFACE.

Plioenissae. This MS. was used by Porson for his edition of the
Hecuba, though on the Orestes he speaks of it merely as collated
by Barnes and King. It is an elegantly written MS., with
marginal scholia and interlined glosses. The first part, as far as
Orest. v. 490, opyrj yap afxa crov ical TO yfipa<; oh ao<f>bv, is in a
blacker ink and a different hand. The remainder is by the same
hand which added the scholia and glosses throughout. The
characters alone are written in red ink. The date of this MS.,
which seems very carefully written, is probably the beginning
of the fifteenth century. A facsimile of a few lines from the
Hecuba will give a correct idea of the writing.
It may be pretty confidently asserted, that the whole of these
MSS. of the three plays, enumerated above and briefly described
from actual inspection, have never been really accurately col-
lated. Though not of first-rate value, there is a fair probability
that some of them at least would prove worth the labour of a
minute collation. An edition of the simple text of the three
plays, with the various readings of all the MSS. preserved in the
English libraries, would be no unworthy contribution to classical
scholarship. It is evident from the very meagre notices of them
in the German editions, that our neighbours on the continent
only know of them by hearsay. It is also evident that Porson
did not really collate throughout even the eight out of the
twenty which he refers to. For instance, so rarely does he
mention the very respectable MS. Mm. 1. 11, in the public
library at Cambridge, that "W. Dindorf makes this remark on it
in his catalogue of MSS., " Orestem et Phoenissas continere
tidclur; certe ad Phoenissas uoiinunquam Cant, memorat Por-
sonus." Of Burton's alleged collation of six Bodleian MSS. no
certain judgment could be formed except by comparing his
crccrpta with the originals. But in his time it was the custom
to use MSS. merely for extracting the more remarkable read-
ings ; to inspect them rather than minutely to collate them. Till
Elmslcy's time indeed it may be questioned if minute collation
had ever been much attended to. Here then a useful field for
literary labour is pointed out to those who, enjoying the emolu-
ments and the leisure of a beneficed residence in either Uui-
PREFACE. xxxiii
versily, may be anxious to show some equivalent for it in a
return made to the cause of Scholarship.
On the facsimiles 6 presented to the reader in this volume, a
few words remain to be said. In the first place, it is difficult to
make them with perfect accuracy, even as to the mere tracing
over the letters ; secondly, there is a firmness and a decision in the
old handwriting which no facsimile (unless perhaps laboriously
made by a professional artist) can successfully represent. The
exact thinness or thickness of strokes, the tint of paper, and the
eolovir of the ink, faded or otherwise ; the use of red or black to
distinguish test from comment, and above all, the general look
of antiquity,—all these points are necessarily sacrificed in a
mere series of tracings. Still, as the editor has made them all
most carefully with his own hand, he can guarantee their close
resemblance as to the style and form of the writing. That there
should be so little difference in this respect in so many MSS. of
dates varying from each other at least by two centuries, is not a
little remarkable. There is the same appendage of scholia and
glosses in nearly all. Readers not conversant with the subject
will now clearly comprehend the difference between the one
kind of comment and the other, and also how readily the
genuine word may have been expelled from the text by the
accidental or intentional substitution of the word written im-
mediately over it.
The Editor, in concluding a work which has taken four years of
very hard labour, under circumstances not altogether the most con-
genial for efficiently performing it, is, of course, fully conscious
of many imperfections7, which he could now remedy, and would
0
They were made and are published by the kind permission of the authorities of
our three great national libraries, to whom the Editor's best thanks are due for much
courtesy received.
7
A Reviewer of Vol. ii. in the Athenaeum, alluding to an avowal there made that
very many years would be required for a really complete commentary on, and critical
recension of, the whole of Euripides (a fact which no scholar will dispute), accuses the
editor of "mere book-making." This was surely unreasonable; the demand for
works of this kind, and the present demand, which of course is limited to scholastic
institutions, would neither permit the delay, nor offer any encouragement for so vast a
literary undertaking. Such a work could only be done by a large grant from some of
the wealthy colleges; and then it might be difficult to find one to do it.

VOL. III. d
XXXIV PKEFACE.

indeed be glad to do so, should he prove equally fortunate in


this as in the demand for the iEschylus, of which a new edition
is required. The reader will however remember that the pre-
sent work makes no pretension to contain the studied elabora-
tion and collections of twenty years. All that could be done
was conscientiously to employ the best existing materials, and
partly to compile from them, partly to supply such original
comments as the occasion suggested and the editor's knowledge
would furnish. Of Mr. Long's careful and conscientious re-
vision of every page of the entire work, and of his many
judicious suggestions, the Editor wishes, on his own private
account, to bear public testimony3. It will however undoubtedly
happen in works of this kind that errors, and perhaps grave
ones, will escape the notice of both editor and reviser succes-
sively.
8
[The object of the Bibliolheca Classica was to furnish students with a good text of
some of the Greek and Latin authors, and a sufficient explanation of it. The ancient
texts have often been corrupted by the alterations of critics and grammarians, and by
the errors of transcribers. These variations from the original, from what the author
wrote, have introduced both corrupt forms of words and corrupt forms of expression.
The text may be corrupted and yet the sense may remain or may be discovered, as in
cases where the expression has been altered with no change in the meaning, or only a
slight change. The corruption may be such as to pervert the author's meaning or
to destroy it completely. The purpose of the critical art is to restore what the author
wrote, which may sometimes be done with certainty, sometimes with a high degree
of probability ; but what amounts to a high degree of probability cannot be deter-
mined by any rule. This is a matter of critical judgment and tact, which come from
a natural capacity improved by practice. All corrections of texts are worthless, unless
they restore the original with certainty or great probability. If the corrections are
only what the author might have written, they ought not for that reason to stand in
the midst of that which the author certainly did write: and if they are something
which he could not have written, (and there are such corrections,) they only put one
corruption in the place of another. Old texts and old pictures should be handled
delicately. We may rub the dirt off them, but we must take care to rub off nothing
else; and as to patching, the common sense of mankind is offended by it.
My business and that of my late colleague was to form the plan of the Bibliotheca;
to agree with the editors of the several works, to make such remarks or suggestions
on the proofs aa would occur to any careful reader, but to leave the editors the final
revision and of course the power of rejecting our suggestions. There is no other way
in which editorial direction can be exercised, when the relative position of directors
and editors is such as it is between the directors and editors of the volumes in this
collection. G. L.J

Peterborough, November, 1C09.


CONTENTS OF VOL. III.

PREFACE . . . . . . . . . V

HERCULES FURENS . . . . . . . 1

PHOENISSAE 105

ORESTES . . . . . . . . . . 221

IPHIGENIA I N TAURIS . . . . . . 329

IPHIGENIA I N AULIDE . . . . . . . 441

CYCLOPS . . . . . . . . . . 551

I N D E X I . — O F AVORDS A N D P R O P E R N A M E S . . . 605

INDEX II. — GRAMMATICAL, PHILOLOGICAL, & C . . . . 623


HPAKAH5 MAINOMENO5.

VOL. III.
'HpaKA,j}s yrj/xas Meya/oav TY)V Kpeovros •ffaiSas i£ avrrjs eyevvqae'
KaTaXnribv Bi TOVTOVS iv TOLS ©jj/Jais a i r o s eh "Apyos rjXOev EvpvcrOel
Tois ad\ovs eKTrovquusv. TTOVTWV Be Trepiycvoftevos m Tracriv els ALBOV
KOLTTJXOe- KO.1 TTOXVV £K£i BiaTptyas ypovov Bo^av airiXure Trapa TOIS t/Sxrw
cos ell) Te6vy]K(!>s' <rra(Ti6.(javTe<i Be ot ©ly/Saioi 7rp6s TOV BwdaTTjv Kpeovra
AVKOV IK T^S Evy3ot'as Ka.Trjya.yov
HERCULES FURENS.

IN several respects the Mad Hercules is a remarkable play. I t


differs materially in the style and treatment from the other dramas
of Euripides. He seems to have aimed not only at the grandiloquent
and Aeschylean style of diction more than was his wont, but also at
the Aeschylean CK-H-X^IS, or terror, in addition to that iraQos, or
feeling, of which he is in a peculiar sense the great tragic master.
It may be added, that he borrowed the idea of Lyssa, the goddess of
madness, from the advrpiai of Aeschylus \ Though highly interesting,
if only from its many allusions to the topography and legendary
history of Athens and Thebes, this play seems to have been by no
means one of the most popular. I t is but rarely referred to by
writers of antiquity; it is extant in very few MSS. 2 ; and, con-
sidering the many difficulties and corruptions in it, can hardly be
said as yet to have obtained the editorial care that it deserves. We
have separate editions by Hermann, Bothe, and Pilugk, the last
named of which was just completed at the editor's death, and was
issued with a preface of some merit by Dr. E. Klotz, the Leipzig
Professor. To the ample and careful apparatus criticus supplied by
the recent edition of Euripides by Adolph Kirchhoff, great obliga-
tions are due, so far as the recension of the text is concerned.
When we consider the nature of the plot, the rather frequent use
of uncommon words in the dialogues, the introduction of more than
one supernatural character (Lyssa and Iris), the harrowing scenes
and the magnificent stage-effects in this play, we shall be disposed,
while we attach some value to it as a tragic experiment, not perhaps
altogether congenial to the author's mind, to doubt whether, for that
very reason, the success was commensurate with the effort. It is
quite clear that it found comparatively little favour in those ages

1
Photius in v. OKTonronv:—"Ev Se rais Al&xvAov aavrpiais 5) Aiacra iTn6eid(ov(Ta
rais Bd.Kxa.ts <pt)<j\v KTA. [see frag. Aesch. 155.]
2
Like the Helena and the Electra, the MS. Flor. 2 is the sole authority for the
text of this play, the Paris MSS. and Flor. 1 being mere transcripts from it.
B2
4 HERCULES FURENS.

when, although Tragedy was lying dormant as an art, the merits and
beauties of the old drama were still fully appreciated. To what
period of the poet's career as a tragic writer,—to what precise point
in the development of his mind and style,—this play is to be referred,
it is not very easy to decide; and the more so, because the diction3
and metres, which usually supply a tolerably safe criterion, seem here
to be somewhat influenced by the desire of imitation. Without
being of the latest, it is probably one of his later writings. The ode
on old age (v. 637 seqq.), which reminds us of the similar one in the
Oedipus at Colonus (v. 1211), can hardly be interpreted otherwise
than as the complaint of the poet at his own increasing infirmities.
Miiller (Hist. G-r. Lit. p. 372), while he acknowledges the evidence
furnished by this ode, still places the play as early as B.C. 422, which
was sixteen years before the poet died at the age of seventy-five.
The simple truth is, that no evidence exists, either internal or ex-
ternal, respecting the date; and for the reason given above, the style
and metre, though partaking more of his earlier than his later works,
are not in themselves conclusive proofs on either side.
Of the merits of the play O. Miiller does not give a very high
estimate; in the opinion of the present editor, not nearly high
enough. He says, " It is altogether wanting in the real satisfaction
which nothing but a unity of ideas pervading the drama could pro-
duce *. It is hardly possible to conceive that the poet should have
combined in one piece two actions so totally different as the deliver-
ance of the children of Hercules from the persecutions of the blood-
thirsty Lycus, and their murder by the hands of their frantic father,
merely because he wished to surprise the audience by a sudden and
unexpected change to the precise contrary of what had gone before."
Certainly, Euripides ought to have had some better motive than that.
Perhaps a brief analysis of the plot will help us to discover it.
Amphitryon, having slain, accidentally or in revenge, Electryon,
the father of his wife Alcmena, had fled from Argos to Thebes.
Here he distinguished himself in a war with certain piratical tribes,
the enemies of the Thebans, called the Taphii. Long after this,
when his son Hercules, (who was reputed to be in truth the offspring

3
The use, for instance, of rhetorical rather than poetical terms, was frequent in
the latest plays.
i
This, it may be remarked, is a favourite German theory, which has led to much
unjust depreciation of several of the plays of Euripides, who did not consider himself
fettered by such laws of criticism as modern critics would impose. See the intro-
ductory notes to the Hecuba and the Andromache. It is a well-known rule in
painting, not to take in too muc/i, or to introduce upon the canvass more than forms
one consistent group, or subject which the eye can take in at once. But many of the
greatest artists have bid defiance to any such limitations.
HERCULES FURENS. 5

of Alcmena by Zeus,) had proved himself a benefactor to the


Thebans by liberating them from the tribute imposed by their neigh-
bours of Orchomenos, he was rewarded with the hand of Megara,
the daughter of the Theban King Creon. Now Lycus, a settler in
Euboea, though the son or descendant of a former Lycus who had
reigned over Thebes, had raised a faction in his favour at Thebes,
and had slain Creon. As one crime leads to another, so he had re-
solved to put Hercules and Megara to death, together with their three
sons, lest vengeance should some day overtake him from their hands.
Hercules, anxious to obtain from Eurystheus, King of Argos, a
reversion of the sentence of banishment, had undertaken, and had now
nearly performed, a series of more than human labours for the benefit
of mankind, imposed by Eurystheus as a condition of his return. He
is now absent on the last and greatest of these labours, the bringing
np of the dog Cerberus from Hades. Lycus seizes the opportunity
presented by his absence to demand for immediate death Megara and
the sons of Hercules, three in number, who have taken refuge at the
altar of Zeus Soter. All the favour they can obtain from the merci-
less Lycus is the permission to dress themselves in fitting attire to
meet their fate becomingly. While they have retired for this pur-
pose within the palace, Hercules suddenly reappears from Hades.
His family are delivered from instant danger, and Lycus is slain.
But, while engaged in a purificatory sacrifice after this bloody deed
of justice, Hercules is seized with a sudden phrenzy at the instiga-
tion of his relentless persecutor, the goddess Hera, and by the
agency of Lyssa, the demon or impersonation of madness. Here a
grand and terrific part of the tragedy ensues. One by one his chil-
dren are shot down or beaten to death with his club; and his wife
Megara shares their fate, after vainly retreating within the inner
apartment, the doors of which are battered down by the infuriated
hero, who imagines that he is demolishing the walls of Mycenae, and
has now got Eurystheus in his power. He is at length lulled by
Pallas into an unconscious sleep, and secured by ropes to a pillar.
On awaking, he is informed by Amphitryon of what he has done. A
sudden despair and remorse seize him, and he resolves to end his life
by suicide. Theseus however, whom he has but just liberated from
Hades, whither he had descended to bring back his friend Pirithous,
now appears; who consoles, dissuades, and by many promises of
heroic honours induces him to retire to Athens. Hercules is melted
by the generous gratitude and the fearless self-devotion of Theseus,
relinquishes his idea of suicide as wicked and unwise, and agrees to
accompany his friend to Athens, after giving Amphitryon due instruc-
tions respecting the burial of his children.
6 HERCULES TOKENS.

Of the concluding part of the play Pflugk justly remarks, " Hie
est exitus fabulae Euripideae, quo mea quidem sententia gravior
splendidiorque ne cogitari quidern potest." The object of it, which
0. Miiller professes not to see, is so obviously the eulogy of Theseus,
with whose exploits, in the popular legends, those of Hercules were
inseparably connected5, that one may well wonder at the obtuseness
of German critics, who forsooth prefer "unity of ideas" in a drama
to the exciting and chivalrous and profoundly moving incidents
presented by a penitent homicide being adopted as a friend and a
brother by the greatest of Athenian kings. The first part of the
play has moreover this direct relation to the last, that it represents
the hero not only as a self-sacrificing benefactor of mankind, but as
the greatest deliverer of the Theban people, who, at the very moment
of their joy and gratitude to the family of Hercules, are deprived of
them by a crime which renders it legally impossible to retain Her-
cules in their city. Thus excluded from both Argos and Thebes, he
has Athens only left as an asylum. The play therefore as a whole
may be defined to be " the history of the connexion of Hercules with
the Athenian people." Why Hercules was affected with madness at
that particular time of his career rather than at any other, it avails
little to inquire. The irepnrtTua, in the development of the plot, was
obviously the more powerful, in proportion as the changes from hap-
piness to misery were the more sudden and startling.
This play requires three actors at once on the stage, and this is
one of the evidences that it belongs at least to the dramas of inter-
mediate date. The chorus, who in more than one instance give proof
that their number was fifteen, consist of aged Thebans, who eulogize
the deeds of Hercules and exult in the just death of the tyrant
Lycus.
Seneca composed a tragedy, which is extant, on the same theme
and with the same title, both derived from Euripides, but bearing no
close resemblance to it.
s
See the note on v. 1325. Theseus appears in the same chivalrous character, as
the protector of the unfortunate, in the Suppliant Women and the Oedipus' at
Colurws.
TA TOT APAMAT02

AM<HTPYON.
MEPAPA.
AYK02.
IP1S.
AYTTA.

HPAKAHS.

XOPOS 0HBAION TEPONTON.


i^ei Be o 'An<ptTpva>v.
EXPIIIIAOtf
HPAKAH3 MAINOMENO^.

TOP ^ t o s crvWeKTpov OVK oTSev fiporuv,


'Apyeiov 'A/jbcfuTpvav, bv 'AXKOIOS TTOTE
^Tiyff 6 Hepo-e&i?, iraripa T6V8' 'HpaKkiovs ;
os racrSe ©77/60,? ecr^e^, &#' 6 yrfyevr/s
anaprcov a r a ^ u ? efiXaaTev, £>v yeVovs

1—59. Amphitryon, the reputed father geance for Creon's death. To avoid their
of Hercules, and sharer in the bed of impending fate, Amphitryon with Megara
Alcmena together witli the real parent and her children have taken refuge at the
Zeus, describes in the prologue the state of altar of Zeus Soter.
affairs at Thebes during the long absence 2. 'AAKCUOS. From the name of his
of that Hero on his descent into Hades grandfather, implying both valour and
by command of Eurystheus. Having personal strength, Hercules is so often
himself retired from Mycenae to Thebes, called Alcides by the Roman poets.—
in consequence of killing Electryon, the TiKTeiv is here used of the male, who is
father of Alcmena, he had married his son more correctly said Ti/cT€(r0cu, ' to have a
Hercules to Megara, a daughter of the child born,' just as yeivaaBai is used of the
reigning sovereign of Thebes, Creon, who female who ' has a child begotten,' though
was descended from the Siraprol, the yevvav is occasionally applied to both
earth-born race that sprung from the sexes. See on v. 1182. Inf. 1367, o <pvaas
dragon's teeth. Now Hercules had gone XtoTZKhv ujU«s irwrrip. Phoen. 1610, Trtu-
to Mycenae with the intention of inducing Sds r' aSeAQovs %TCKOV, SC. OiSiirovs.
Eurystheus to allow his own and his fa- 3. Here and in v. 47 Hermann gave
ther's return; and by way of a recom- 'HpaKAtovs for — eos. The latter form
pense for this favour, he had consented to occurs in a choral verse, inf. 806.
undertake his twelve labours, on the last 4. ts—eirxep. The same Amphitryon
and greatest of which he is now absent. who formerly made Thebes here his home,
Meanwhile Lycus, who claimed an an- on being banished from Mycenae, inf. v.
cestral right over the throne of Thebes, 16. Compare ov KaTaxciVfoje, v. 13. The
arrives from Euboea, kills Creon, and as- combination of relatives in this sentence
sumes the empire. The relationship of (4—7>) ' s remarkable.
Hercules' family to Creon has induced 5. orcixuj. The final syllable is made
Lycus to extirpate the whole race, lest at long as in'texvs, Ion 1004, Heracl. 157.
some future time they should exact ven- Barnes wrongly interpolates ye.
VOL. III.
10 ETPiniJOT
ecraxr' dptO^ov oklyov, dt Kdopov vokiv
TCKVovcn TraCSoyv Traicriv, evdev i^ij>v
Kpicov, MevotKews TTCU?, avat; TrjcrSe yOovo
Kpewv Se Meydpas rrjcrSe yCyvtrai iraTrjp,
rjv vdvTes vfj-evaioicn. Kahjxeiol irore 10
A.C0TO) o-vv7)\d\.a£av, T\VLK eis i^ovs
Sd/xovs 6 KXewos 'H/XX/CXTJS viv rp/ero.
XLTTWV Se &t)fia<;, ov KaTOJKicrdrjv iycb,
Meydpav r e TT^Se Trev0epov<; TC TTCUS ijJLOs
'Apyela Teiy^rj KCLL Kvickamiav TTOXIV 15
MpetjaT OLKO.V, rjv iycb <f)evya) KTOLVCOV
'HXeKTpvcova' crvja^opas Se Ta? ejaa?
i^evfjiapit^v /cai irdrpav OLKCZV 6eXwv
Kadohov SiSwcrt (JLLCTOOV EvpvaOei {liyav,

6. aptBiibv oXiyov. Aesch. Theb. 407, 15. KvKXunriap for —Treiav W. Din-
"StirapTuiu 5' a7r' ai/Spaiv, u>v ^Apijs itpsi- dorf from the two Florence MSS. This
ffaro, p({ccii.' aperrai. According to the was the common epithet for Mycenae;
common legend, only five survived the see Tro. 1088. inf. 998. Iph. Aul. 152.
combat which arose between the earth- 1501. The form in — eios is required by
born heroes. Phoen. 672, Apollodor. iii. the dochmiac verse in El. 1158.—V
4, 1. iycc <p€vyo>, ' which / am compelled to
7- TtKvov<n. Here TZKVOVV is used in leave' (though he is not,) &c. Amphi-
the uncommon sense, acknowledged how- tryon had slain Electryon by accident;
ever by Hesychius, of CVTZKVOV itmCiv, see Apollodor. ii. 4, 6, and on that pre-
urhem liberis instruere. On this prin- text had been driven from Mycenae and
ciple a man himself is said TeKcoCirflai, Tiryns by Sthenelus. It is for this reason,
' to become a parent,' Suppl. 1087. that it was &KOII/ <p6vos, that the mild
Phoen. 8fJ8, where tre/cnHBr] is explained word avjx(pophs is used, as Pflugk thinks,
by Hesych. TCKVOV i&xev- Similarly in (praef. p. 4.)
Med. 4, the Argo is said eptrnSjcrai x e 'p a s 18. e£evfjLapL(a>v, Kov(pi(af, b y way of
avSp&v apicrreay. A man might there- lightening and relieving. Nauck proposed
fore be said TCKVOVV TT6\IV, if his direct €^evfiapl((iv. Inf. v. 81, in the middle
descendants were destined to form its voice, for euTpeTrf^efy, to get ready to
population. The addition of the dative one's hand.
implies the method by which the end was 19. fiiyav y.t<r$bv, a price greater than
effected, viz. by the succession of children's the favour deserved ; but he consented to
children.—T?}o"Se KT\. Perhaps, x^ov^>s it from filial affection and an eager desire
to regain his country.—stfliLzpusvai is pro-
10. rjy. W. Dindorf admits the bad perly, ' to make a clearing in a woodland
alteration of Reiske, ^s. For aXaAd^eiv by cutting a road through it.' So Aesch.
easily takes an active sense, as is clear not Eum. 13, xQ^va, avr)p.spov TiOevres ijjue-
only from the analogy of many similar pufxivriv. Inf. 851, BaAacrvav ayplav e|-
words, like x°P™e»/ Tivtk, &c, but from •nixepdxras. Herod, i. 126, e|i)^6ptu(rai T6-
the passive use in Bacch. 593, Bp6p.ios &? TTOV o.Kav(t<Z>5'n. The infinitive is in appo-
a\a\d^eTai (TTeyris i<ro>. The double da-sition to iua96v. The sense is, umirxi'en-ai
tive presents no difficulty, ' with marriage ycucnv el^juepajtrat, fjutrdbi/ Ka$65ov. T h i s
songs on the flute,' i. e. accompanied by it. expression, which here means to make the
14. irevdepois. Creon, his wife's father, known world habitable for man, includes
including, perhaps, the members of the the whole of the twelve labours which
royal family in general. Hercules was impelled to perform either
HPAKAHS MAINOMENOS. 11

igypepacrcu yaiav, eW ''Spas viro 20


/ceWpois Sajua<r<?ets eire TOW ^pecov //.era.
/cal rows juev a'XXows itje/AoxO-rjo-ev TTOVOVS,
TO XoLcrQiov Se Taivdpov S i a O-TO/JLO,
fiefirjK e's ".4(,Sou r o v T/xcrw/xaroz' n J c a
es <£<ws dvd^oiv, h>di.v ov% i^/cei irdXw. -25
yipoiv Se S17 T I S e c r u KaSfjucuwv Xdyos
&is iji' ndpos AipK.r\<i r t s evvrjToip ylu/cos,
T7)f kirrdirvpyov T7]i>8e 8eo-iro£,a)i> TTOXLV,
TO> XevKO7rGjXa) Trplt1 Tvpavvrjaai. •^dovb's
*Ajx<f>lov r/Se ZrjOov, eKyovco Aios. 30
ou r a u r o v ovofia Trais irarpos K-e/cX^e'vos,
OUK wy, aXX' a7r' Evfiolas JJLOXCOV,
KpeouTa, not KTavcov dp-^et ^6ovh<;,
crracret voo"oCo"av T ^ S ' ineio'Treo'OJv TTOXLV.
UIV Se /c^Sos es KpeovT dvri\i.^ivov 35
jxiyicrrov, a ? eoi/ce, yiyverai.
rovfiov yap OVTOS TTCIISOS ei* //.u^ots }(6ovbs,
6 /cXetvos o u r o s r^o-Se y»js dp^cov AVKOS
TOWS 'Hyoa^Xeiows TratSas i^eXeiv OeXei
KTavav Sd/xaprd &', ws <j)6v(p o-/3ecrr) (f>6vov, 40

by the enmity of Hera or by inevitable Phoen. 569, a,ua0eTs "ASpatrros x'V"™


destiny. es a"1 avi\^iaTo. ' To have an alliance
23. Taipcipou. A cavern at the southern firmly tied to a person ' is to contract it
point of Laconia was regarded as the de- with his family.—ais eoiKt is added,
scent to Hades. Taenarias etiam fauces, because the probability at first was, that
alia ostia Ditis, Ingressus. Virg. Georg. an alliance with the royal house would be
iv. 467- serviceable rather than injurious.
31. TTCUS irarpSs. Not, perhaps, that the 38. Though it appears sufficiently ob-
present Lycus was the son of the old Ly- vious that o KKtivbs ouros is said ironi-
cus, but that the name had descended from cally, the idea does not seem to have oc-
father to son through several generations, curred to the commentators, Bothe ex-
For the legend of Lycus and Dirce, in con. cepted. Elmsley, both here and in v.
nexion with Amphion and Zethus, by 541, reads Kaivbs, in which he is followed
whom he and his wife were slain, see the -by W. Dindorf, who gravely adds, " Nihil
beautiful elegy of Propertius, iv. 15. For attinebat de dignitate regiadici, ubi multo
the epithet \IVKOTTIIIKW see Phoen. 606. aptius erat mutatum per novum regem
35. Hermann retains the old reading rerum statum significari." See also v.
avrp/fiivav, which was corrected by a 767.—i\iKiiv, ' to extirpate.' Hippol.
friend of Musgrave's. But auaineiv better 18, Kvtxlv Tax*'ials Qypas e£atpe? x^ov^St
suits the context than avayeiv, and the Ion 1044, ital av^tpbvevf Kal arvvt^aipn
change is very trifling. Cf. Troad. 844, S6fxav. inf.v. 60. 154. The Aldine read-
Ipoiav eirvpyoxras Btoiaiv KTJSOS avatyd- ing e£e\6ew was corrected by Brodaeus,
fievos. Inf. 4 7 8 , &>s avriixji-ivoi KciAcps and Qe\e7v is now found in the MSS.
Trpvnvi)<rioi<ri fiiov i%on eiBatfiova. 4 0 . Sd/iaprd 0'Barnes fS d d '
C 2
12 ETPiniJOT
KO.\I, ei Tt ST) ^ p ^ Ka/u,' ev avSpdcriv Xeyew
yipovT aypeiov, \x,°r\ Trod' 01S' r/v^pco^evoL
lirjTpoiCTiv eKirpd^oxnv aiju-aros SLKTJV.
iya> Se, Xeiirei y a p ju,e TOUTS' ei' owjxacri
TpO(j)bv T€KVQ)V OlKOVpOV, 7]VLKa ~)(doVO<S 45

HeXawav opfarjv el<re/3awe irais e//.os,


crvv firjTpl, reKva /AT) Odvcocr 'HpaKXeovs,
jSw/xov Ka6i£(o TovBe acoTrjpos J i o s ,
ov KOLWIVLKOV Sophs ayaXfx ISpvcraTO
MLVUOL<; KpaTTJo-as ov/xos evyevrjs TOKOS. 50
irdvTtov §e ^peioi Tao~8' eSpas <f>vXdo~o~o[xev,
(TLTOV, TTOTCOV, iadfJTOS, d(TTpa>T(p TTeScp
TrXevpas ri^eWes 1 e t y a p ko-^>payi<j\),ivo\.
hofiwv KaBrjjxeff diropia (rcoTrjpias.
<j>C\a>i> Se rovs /jiei' ot> o~a<f>€L<; 6p<3 (jaXovs, 55
01 8' ovres bp6S>s d S w a r o i TrpocrcocjieXeiv.
roiovTov avdpumoicriv rj Bvcnrpa^ua,
7}S fir)iTo9\ OVTIS Kat juecrws ewous
, (jiCkcov ikeyxpv d^i

43. /i^Tpoxrij/, the plural for the sin-lodorus, ii. 4, 11. (See below, v. 220.)
gular, their grandfather by the mother's The Thebans had been tributaries to the
side, viz. Creon the father of Megara. Minyae, who occupied the neighbouring
Properly, ^j\rpws is the uncle, the mo- Orchomenos; but they had been made
ther's brother. Here it is for /xttrpo- independent by the victory of Hercules.
iraTwp, nark p.7)r4pa irdinros, Photius. —^peibi Heath for ^;peio?, which appears
Matthiae remarks that Asius, the bro- to be from a misprint in the Aldine.
ther of Hecuba, is called the /litrpas of Aesch. Suppl. 198, xPei°s € ' i^"7) <pvyds.
Hector, in II. xvi. 717- Barnes here gives Infra, v. 1337-
/j.4]TpGiosy which the poet probably avoided 53. The sense is, that they are as it
on account of the double genitive. This were locked out of their own homes, to
was the usual policy of the Greeks, to which they would gladly repair to pro-
kill off the surviving family of an enemy, cure the necessaries of life, but cannot do
See on Heracl. 1005. Inf. 168. so, through fear of leaving the sanctuary
47. ohv jxiiTpi. To be construed with even for a moment. Compare inf. 330.
jiwjxhv KaOlfa, not with the foregoing 55. cra<pe7s, Tnarohs, aAijfleTs, sure, true
clause. On pi) for 3W ^ see Hec. 344. friends. Cf. inf. v. 62. It was a fa-
Inf. v. 86. The idea in the speaker's vourite and a true saying, ouSels SVGTV-
mind was, Sfifiaivaiy fiy Sec. x°"' ! ' T ' <">' <pt*.os, El. 605. Inf. v. 561,
49. iSpi<xaro. Peculiar and special &tpi\ov, 'lv aidis <roi \4ya>, rb Svarvx^i.
protection was expected from the asylum 59. t\eyxov' The accusative in appo-
of a family altar. Hence Andromache sition to the sentence is common, and the
takes her seat at the shrine of Thetis accident of a genitive immediately pre-
which had been founded by Peleus, An- ceding does not interfere with it. See on
drotn. 45.—bv refers perhaps to Aibs, sc. Bacch. 1100. Hel. 77. Here rh TuxdV
Aibs Pperas. See Phoen. 1473. is really the contrasted contingency, and
50. Mivias. The story is told by Apol- not the relative 5js. It may be doubted
HPAKAHS MAINOMENOS. 13
METAPA.
3> vpecrfiv, Ta<f)L(ov o? ITOT efetAes irokw 60
<jTpa.Tr]\aTrjcra<i Kkeiva KaZ^eiav Sopos,
ft)S ovhhs avdpdiiroLcri TCOV 0ean> crape's.
iyo) yap OVT es irarep' aTrrjXddyjv T U ^ S ,
os owe/c oX/Sov jaeyas eKOiXTrdadrj TTOTC,
e^wi' TvpavviS', r)s (jcaKpal \6yxaL ^P1
Trrjococr' epcori crajjaar' ets evSai/xova,
e TeKva.' ffa/i' eSw/ce 7rai8t crw,
evvrjv 'HpaKkel
l vvv eKeiva JJL€U davovr aveT
iyw Se Kal cru jaeXXo/xej/ OvyjcrKeiv, yepov,
oi 0' 'Hpa/cXetot TraiSes, ovs VTTO
o"aj^<y j'eocrcrovs opvts ws v(f>eL[j.evr].
therefore if Hermann is right: " Mutata •jrS&iv, but the construction is slightly
est constructio, quod in mente habebat S)j/ varied, Kafi efiwKe iraiSi cr<5. The use of
es is remarkable ; compare Aesch. Theb.
60. Ta</>iW. This people are men- 572, 4s ivaTphs $i6pov QVTTTi&fav ovo/xa..
tioned in Iph. A. 284, and the island Plat. Symp. p. 184, B., evepyeroh^vos
Tdcpos in Apollodor. ii. 4, 7, where the els XPVI^aTa ^ e ' s lrpd£eLS TroAmKas. Eur.
conquest of the inhabitants by Amphitryon Ion 567, 4s T€tcv' evrvx^f- By TVXI)S
is narrated. They occupied a group of ain}\d67)i> she means eurvx^s r)^iapTov.
small islands off the coast of Acarnania, 65. Tre'pi may be called superfluous,
whence their principal settlement is said since ipun is sufficient to govern ^s.
to be TtipiKkvGTov 6.aTv, inf. v. 1081. But the Greeks were fond of the phrase
Barnes cites Hesiod, Scut. Here. 18, fj.dxe<r9ai irepi TWOS, as in Aesch. Suppl.
fj.a\€pcp Se KaracpKe^ai irvpl Kcbfjias 'AvZp&v 720, 6dp(rei, fiaxouvrai 7repi (Tefley, <ydq?
yjpctiwv TcMpiou/ i5e TtiAefioduiv. They are oIS' 4yi>o. Translate, ' about which long
several times mentioned in the Odyssey ; spears are launched, through desire of it,
in xv. 427 and xvi. 426, they are called at the bodies of the fortunate.' When we
pirates, Xriiarripes. Another name of consider the poet's often-expressed dis-
this or a neighbouring tribe was Tr)Ae- like of war, we may suspect a little irony
$6ai. According to Apollodorus, Amphi- in eySaiyUora, which means the rich and
tryon was assisted in this expedition by the great, who alone are likely to contend
Creon King of Thebes. Hence he is here for empire.
said ffTpa.Ti)Xa.Tiiv KXetpa Kadpelov 8op6s, 71. The old reading imcnrTepovs was
where the genitive seems to depend upon corrected by Pievson. This adjective
<TTpaTT]\aT€?v ~ ffrpa.TrjKaTt)s zivcu, in means 'winged,' as in Hec. 1264, viro-
which case /cAeipcfc is for nXtivws. Cf. inf. TTTepois V&TOMTLV. Hel. 618, elS&s ovSev
v. 1093. And so Rhes. 276, av^p yap ws vTz6impov Se'jUas <popot7]S. Cf. Androm.
a.\Kris fxvpias <TTpaTr\AaTu>v, (quoted by441, vtoGGbi/ T6V& unb irTzpSiv andtTas.
Bothe.) But aTpa.TT)\aT£iv is more com- Heracl. 10, rh Keivov T4KV' t-^tav vivb
monly found with a dative; see Baech. 51, TrTepoTs o-(ii(a> rdS'. Kirchhoff however
and the note there. retains the vulgate.
62. Kirchhoff proposes TO>V 0eiW. If 72. vcpfifieyn, having had them put
6ewv be right, ovStv $&pov, Trpay^ia, orunder me; having gathered them under
XP^os, may be meant. We might rather my wings; in the medial sense, like
have expected 4K de&v. 6irriyKa\ia-fiev7i in Heracl. 42. Kirchhoff
63. esirciTepa, ' in respect of my father,' gives v(peifi4vovs, which is not impro-
Creon. She was going on to say, OUT' es bable.
14 ETPiniJOT
01 S' ets eXey^ov aXXos aXkoOev TTLTVWV,
'/2 fJLrjrep, avSa, TTOI Trarrjp direari y»js ;
TL S p a ; troB' r j ^ e i ; ra v e « S ' e ^ / 75
^ T O U C T X T O ^ T C K O V T - iyco 8 e Sia<£epa>
Xoyoicn, yivdevovaa. 9avfj>a£w 8', orav
7ruXat i|»o<£a>o~i, 7ras T' avLcrrrjcnv trooa,
cus Trpos irarpaiov irpocme.croviiLf.voi yovv
vvv ovv TLV ikirih' r) iropov crcoTrjpCas 80
efeujuapi^ei, Trpicrfiv; irpbs ere y a p fiX
a>s oure youas opt' av eKjSaijae^ XdBpa
(j>v\a.Kal yap rjiiwv K'peicrcroi'es
OUT' et" (f>C\oLO'iv eXirtSes
er' eto-lv ^/xrv. r)VTiv ovv yvwjxyv x 85
Xey' es TO KOIVOV, JLIT) Oaveiv erot/xov T),
Xpovov Se ixrjKvvafiev ovres aaOevels,
AM. 3> dvyarep, OVTOI paStov ra ToiaSe
napaiveiv cnrovhacravT avev vovov.

73. eis eKeyxov KTX. For aAXos avfip&v TltXaffy&v T^PS 1 aTL^a^is TT6KIV ;
&A\o6ev irvvBa^fievoi. The singular 81. *tevpapl£ei. See above, v. 81.
au52 after oi Se is by attraction to SA.Aor For eK$T)vai with an accusative, compare
TTlTl'CtiV. Bacch. 1044. Iph. T. 98.
74. TTOT. Elmsley reads TTOU, which is 86. ij.ii .Qavtiv KT\. Lest death should
quite needless, the sense being voi 0e- be prepared for us, i. e. now ready to be
/3))Ke. inflicted, and we should only be protract-
75. TW yew, for vt6TrjTt, as in Androm. ing the time of its arrival by sitting at
lfJ3.—Sitxpepw, * I put them off with ex- this asylum, when we have no power of
cuses, inventing stories about him.' See our own selves to avert the blow.
Aesch. Cho. 60. The conduct of the mo- 88. Megara had said, ^vnva yvti>jxi)v
ther is naturally described. She conceals l?X6isT which presumed that Amphitryon
her own anxiety before her children, but had already made up his mind how to act.
is not the less attentive to every sound He replies, ' 'Tis by no means easy to
that may indicate an arrival. The sense give advice on such subjects off-hand,
seems to be, ' I express surprise whenever when one is in sober earnest, without the
the door creaks; and then every one of my process of consideration.' It seems sur-
children sets his foot in motion,' &c. prising that Pflugk and W. Dindorf
KirchhofFs correction is good, 6av/j.d(tov should adopt Reiske's worse than useless
S' '6rav — iras avia'Trio'if 7r<f5a.—davfjidfa, alteration, Trspalveiv. For (rirovfidfciv cf.
scil. T'IS TTOT' &f eifij, T/S ?J£CI. Suppl. 761, 7reAas yap irav'6TL(nrovSd-
80. ir&pov Musgrave for 7re'8o«\ The feTai. Commonly, T!> <nrov5<i(eiv implies
emendation seems nearly certain, since rb TTOVZLV, because earnestness implies
ir6pov (bpeiv was a very familiar phrase. effort to attain. Here the sudden and
Barnes adopts Canter's reading i^imhov, unprepared effort of the mind, T!> aiiro-
as if from the epic adjective e^TeSos, and <rxe8iafe<r0ai, is meant. Barnes and the
Bothe also approves this to the rejection older commentators construed irapaivuv
of Tr6pov. Kirchhoff retains TreSov. Per- (rnovSdiravTa, ' to advise one in earnest,'
haps, % iroiav GWTyplav. Aesch. Suppl. or earnestly seeking counsel.
888, ouros, ri TTOIUS ; 4ic iroiov <ppovy]fj.aTos
HPAKAHS MAINOMENOX. 15

ME. XVTTTJS TI irpocr8els ^ <£iXets OVTCO <f>do<;; 90


AM. Kal TwSe -^alpa) Kal <j)t,XS> rcls eXvuSas.
MJS. /cayw- So/ceiv Se rdSoK^r' ou ^ p ^ , yepov.
AM. ev r a t s dra/3oXats T<SJ> icaKOJV evecrr' d/07.
M.E. 6 8' ev /xe'crw /Ae XvTrpb? aw SaK^et ~^povo<;.
AM. yivoLTo Tav, 2> dvyarep, ovptos Spo//,o? 95
£K T a V TTOLpOVTWV T a V S ' ijxol KCLL O~ol KaKCOV
eA(7ot r er av vrats oujiios, evvqrcop be cros.
dXX' ^crw^a^e Kal SaKpvppoovs reKUcov
Trrjyas d^atpet Kal TrapevKrjXei Xdyots,
KXiiTTovcra {JLVOOIS aQXlovs K:\07rds o/iw?. 100
Kaixvovcri yap TOI, Kal fipoTwv at arv[i<f)opal,
/cat Trvev/xar' avejxaiv OVK del p'<j)\JO)v eyei,
oi T' evTV)(ovvTe<5 Sta. reXous OUK
-ydp TTOVT air dXXr\kuiv
8' d ^ p apto"TO? ocrrts ehtricri 105
dev TO 8' diropetv dvSphs KaKov.
X0P02.
>a fjieXa0pa o~Tp.
90. irpotrSe'is Musgrave for 7rpo{r5€7 <r\ IT\OK&.S, Ion 826.
The compounds ivSftv and irpoirSery are 101—6. These lines are quoted by
regularly inflected. The simple Se? some- Stobaeus, Flor. 110. 7> with the omission
times takes the accusative and the geni- of v. 103 (perhaps an interpolated verse,)
tive impersonally, as inf. 1170. The and the variant ixeBlaTurai, which Her-
meaning here is, that Amphitryon must maun prefers. The readings of Stobaeus
think his measure of woes not yet fully however, which seem often to be given
filled up, or he must be <piA6$vxos to a from memory, can hardly be regarded as
degree that makes him fear to die. To of equal authority with the copies of Eu-
which he replies, that he does prefer life ripides. Translate, ' For of mortal men
to death, and that he clings to hope,— too the trials become exhausted, just as
the hopes which a man always has in the the gales of winds have not always their
worst emergencies. full force, and as, again, the prosperous
93. TOJS ai/af}oAa?s. ' 'Tis in the post- are not prosperous for ever. For all
ponement of evils that remedies for them things give place (in turn) by retiring
are contained,' i. e. the latter are some- away from each other. That man is the
times found in the result of a little delay, bravest who trusts to hope under all cir-
95. yivoir6 T%V Erfurdt for jevon' &v. cumstances: to be without hope is the
Kirchhoff suggests au ycip yzvon' tt.v KTA. part of a coward.' Matthiae well com-
interrogatively. pares Soph. Aj. 672, e^lcrTarai 8e vvnrhs
99. 7rap€UK^A€i, TrapTfySpet, Trapa.fi.v9ov. alaP7]S KVKKOS irj AevKoirdjAa) (peyyos rjixepq.
This compound is formed, not from eti (pAeyeiv. As for i.purros, (v. 105,) its
and fojAtiv, which would be contrary to apposition with Kaitbs in the next verse
the strict analogies of the language, but shows that moral courage to be meant,
from ei/KTjAos, a bye-form of eK-rjKos, and which enables a man not to despair under
so = ya\T]vi£ei.v, though the transitive the heaviest calamities,
sense is irregular.—/j.i8ois, cf. v. 77- 107- The chorus of aged Theban men
With Khimttv KXOTTUS compare irheiceii/ approach, and after describing the loss of
J6 ETPiniAOT

epeiajxa Oefievos, ecrraXiy^ irjXefico


yoav doiSos, wcrre vroXtos opvis, 110
eWea fiovov Kal hoKrjjx
ivvv^v oveipwv,
Tpo[j.epa fiev, aW O/ACJ?
to T€K€OL TTCLTpoS aTTOLTOp', 3)

yepcuk, av re, TaXaiva /xa- 115


rep, a TOP 'A'tSa So/xots

physical strength which renders them but (pvyds. The construction is, ' /j.4-
feeble allies, they address themselves to p l S'j pf / [p
Amphitryon, Megara, and the children of fidicTpois. ' To the roof-sheltered palace
Hercules, exhorting each other to the and to an aged bed I have come, support-
utmost possible exertion, and remarking ing myself on a stick, a singer of mourn-
on the likeness both of face and fortunes ful dirges like a hoary swan.'—e7rea
that exists between Hercules and his KTA., in apposition to the subject, ' one
family. There is no other point in this who is a mere voice and a gloomy-visaged
brief parode than the introduction of the fancy of midnight dreams,' rather than a
chorus as the friends of the oppressed, reality of flesh and blood. So Phoen.
and the opponents of the usurper Lycus. 1722, SJOV uvzipov itTx^v. Of course,
The metres are simple, being for the •rpofieph, agreeing with eiria, stands in
most part iambic or trochaic versicles. fact for rpofxep6s. The old reading rpo-
ibid. vircvpo(pa. W. Dindorf tacitly edits//.epa jx6vov was corrected by Tyrwhitt.
vrf/6po<pa, (the conjecture of Musgrave,) 114. £> renea. So Hermann for l i
against the old copies, and by no means Te'jcea, TeVea.
to the advantage of the metre, which is 116. "A'tSo. The first A is here made
monometer dochmiac, the long syllable at long. The same doubt attaches to this
the end being both here and in the anti- word as to aitrtreiy and "rifiL, viz. whether
strophe resolved into two short. Both the first syllable is long by nature and oc-
viri&poipov and v^potpov (Orest. 147) arecasionally short by position, or on the
recognized by Photius, who explains them contrary, short by nature and occasionally
by vir6<rT€yov. The meaning is merelymade long by the ictus.
' roofed house,' and the epithet has a suffi- 119. /U7j 7rpoKa,u7jT<=. This is an exhor-
cient force, since Greek houses were not tation addressed to themselves, for they
wholly roofed, but consisted of small are ascending the steps of the stage
apartments ranged round an open court. to the asylum of the altar. ' Do not
One might suspect the true reading to be be weary before the time in pace and in
avi&poipa., because the asylum of the altaraged limb, slackening it as (you slacken)
afforded less shelter than a house, and a yoke-bearing colt in the ascent to a
Greek temples are believed to have been rocky ridge.' Compare Aesch. Eum. 78,
for the most part hypaethral. By b4[ivia where Apollo says to Orestes, KK! ^ np6-
the couch of Amphitryon and Megara is Ka/j.v€ Ttii'Se f$ovKo\oviAevos irdvov. As it
meant. It was the custom of refugees in now stands, v. 121 is corrupt. Kirchhoff
an asylum to make up some kind of tem- says, " scribendum videtur Sore irpbs TT€-
porary bed. Hence in v. 52, affTpdrcp •rpouov I \tiras Cvyo<p6poi K£>\' UVTHS &V-
ireSto means a pavement which affords no rvyos—fidpos (pepeLV rpoxnXdToio TV&KOI."
sleeping-place of itself. So in Helena, It is more likely that -n-aAov is a cor-
v. j'JU, Menelaus says to his wife 6p£, ruption from KW\OV preceding and K<i\ov
r&Aaiva, (TTifiddas, wv T'L aol/Xira; And(or niliXov) following. Perhaps, Sxrre ivphs
she re-plies, ivTavda Xacrpwy iic€Tevo/j,epireTpaiof AeVas ivyo<p6pov (jumeiitum)
HPAKAHS MAIN0MEN02. 17
papv T£ KWXOV, axrre Trpo? Trerpaiov 120
f XeVas Cvyrjffaopov TTUUXOV dvevres, ws
/3apos <f>€pa)v Tpo^Xdroio KCQXOV.
Xafiov ^epSyv KOX TreTrXcav, orov XeXonre
TTOSOS djxavpov L^VOS'
yepoiv yipovra 7rapa,Ko/u£e, 125
TO rrdpos iv rjXiKa>v TTOVOI<S
<a ^vvonXa Sopara via vico
£vvrjv TTOT , ev/cXeecrraras
7rorpt8o5 OVK oveCSr].
TSere, Trarpos ws eVwS. 130
at'Se 7rpocr<j>epei<s
avyai.
TO Se 817 KaKorir^es ou XiXotirev e/c TCKVOUV,
ovS' OLTC
ai ^vfjLjjbdxovs 135
otous oious oXecracra

dXX' elcropa> yap TrjoSe Koipavov -


AVKOV irepStvTa TcovSe ScofxaTcov TreXas.

SefffiaTWv (or ^j/ias) a.vttfTsst u>s \ fidpos shortly before the birth of Hercules.—
if 6/)cu KTA. Hermann's emendation, fu- 8<!paTa Tyrwhitt for Sovpara.
yo(p6pov TtoiXov i\avivTis, had occurred 133. It is by no means clear that this
independently to the present editor, verse is corrupt, as by Hermann and W.
Pflugk adopts a bold emendation of his Dindorf has been assumed. Hermann
own, wtTTe icpbs 7rerpaiof \ Aeiras TTSVOJ would read ov AtAonrcv e/c trarphs T€Kvotst
Safievros &s Cvyq<t>6pov | fidpos cpepfivrpo- and Dindorf has recourse to a transpo-
^rjA^Toio TTU\OV. The old copies have sition of this and the next verse, with
Trd\ov for KtbXov, but these words are con- some rather violent alterations. We may
stantly confounded. For cpepai', which translate, ' See! how the stern glances
does not suit the preceding plurals, Heath of those eyes are like (those of) their fa-
and Hermann give <pepa, and perhaps this ther; yet methinks his ill-luck hath not
is the simplest sense, ' since I feel the left the children, just as his personal
weight of my limbs in walking.' The grace has not departed.' The phrase Ae-
metaphor is illustrated by Hel. 1443, Xonrtvai e/c nvhs is sufficiently defended
e\Kov(n 5' rifj.ii/ irphs AeVas ras £vp.<popus by the idea of some quality which fails in
ffTrovfirj £wd\pcu. succession to another person. Pflugk
125'. The sense is (the words being compares Soph. El. 513, ov TI ira eAiirey
addressed by one choreutes to another), 4K roub" o'bcov iroAvirovos aiVta, and
'Do you an old man conduct and escort Thucyd. v. 4, dTroAiirdi/Tes e;t TWV Svpa-
him who was once a companion in arms, KOVV&V.
to the credit of our common country.' 137. The metre here is suspicious.
The war with the Taphii seems meant, W. Dindorf suggests o'lovs ToiitrS" oKtaaa*
which had been waged by Amphitryon aTroorep^o-fi.
VOL. III. D
18 ETPiniJOT
ATKOX.
TOV 'HpaKkeiov iraripa KOX ^vvdopov, 140
et
, Icrropeiv a fiovXofiai.
€ T€
TIV es ^ Wxvvai {5Cov;
TCV CATTIS' akKrjv T e t c r o p a r e /u/ij OaveZv;
rj TOV Trap' "AtBrj iraTepa TuivSe Keifievov 145
TTLO-Teveo 7}i;eLv ; cos o v-nep TT)V a^Lau
TO irivSos alpeaO', el davelv V/JLOLS Xyoewv,
av p.kv Kaff cE\\d8' iK^aXcov KOfxirov; Kevovs
140. Lycus, the tyrant of Thebes, the deserves!'), or we must regard alpetrff
implacable enemy of the Suppliants, ap- as an unusual elision of aipetritu. Of
proaches them, and arrogantly asks, how such an elision an instance occurs in Iph.
long they intend to protract their lives by T. 679, 8($|M — irpoSoiis ire ai^aff avrbs
refusing to leave the altar, when they can els OIKOVS II.6VOS, and, although in a chorus,
but postpone, and not avert, their fate. in Ion 1064, $ re vvv (peptr' e'Xirls, for
He ridicules the claims of Amphitryon as (peperai, and inf. v. 417, "al ffwfeT' eV
the reputed father of a new god. What MvKTii/ais. So Ar. Nub. 1357, & 8' eu-
Hercules has accomplished in his much- 6eas apxaiov elv tcpaaKe rb Ki6api£tiv.
boasted labours, is too trifling an achieve- See also on Aesch. Prom. 854. Klotz, in
ment to redeem his children from death. his Preface to Pflugk's edition, p. v., takes
The bow, he adds, which was ever the alptad' for afyeerfle, and affirms that we
accoutrement of this vaunted hero, is the might say, by a similar idiom, ris fl a&;
a €7ra r€ s
weapon of a coward, who dares not meet SHTT' ejuol x ^ ^ ' » though he gives no
an enemy in close fight. example of such a usage. At all events,
141. eVef 76. This combination oc- there is nothing logical in such a proposi-
curs Hipp. 955. Hel. 556. Cyel. 181. tion as this :—' Or perhaps you expect Her-
200. It is used when the reason for cules will return, so that you grieve immo-
doing something is so manifest as to be derately at the prospect of death.' The
undeniable. ' Certainly you will not deny student will distinguish between alpeffdai
my right to inquire, now that I have been Trevdos, which is like 0<Lpos apaixevr] Hec.
appointed your lord and master.' 107, rivh' Uv rip6/niv T:6VOV Antig. 907,
145. Trap' "AiS-p. It is not improbable and atpeiv irevBos, which (especially with
that we should read Trap* "AiSou, by a well- virep TI) would mean to raise or exaggerate
known compendious construction for it. In Aesch. Pers. 548, aXpeiv iroAv-
TTHTTeuere rbv Iv "A(5J? iraTepa i)\^tv TreeSi) /j.6pov seems to mean ' to raise a
trap' "AiSov; Soph. El.'137, «M' OUTOL dirge for a death.'—For virip T))V a^iav,
' beyond the merits of the case,' we may
T6V 7' e| "AfSa ivayKoivov Xifj.i/as irartp'compare
cti/orciireis. See the note on Aesch. Cho. KCLT' a(,iavTime. vii. 77, at |uju<fopal ov
85; (pofiovai.
498, rity eK fiuBov K\wa"Trjpa G&^OVTZS
\lvov. Whether the phrase KticrSai trap' 148. ah ixev KTA. ' You, Amphitryon,
"AtSri elsewhere occurs, may be worth in- uttering a boast throughout Hellas, that
quiry. See however v. 491. Zeus, having shared in your marriage-
146. The old reading &&6' has been bed, had begotten a new god,' i. e. one
altered by Matthiae to ws, in which he is who was destined to become such here-
followed by Pflugk and W. Dindorf. after. The word 6ebv is omitted in all
This is the more likely, because a tran- the copies. It was restored on the con-
scriber who took atpeffB' for aipftrOai jecture of Wakefield, and is not in itself
would naturally change ws into KHTTG. improbable, though Kirchhoff calls tho
Either this (or rather, ws 5') should be verse " certa ratione non sanabilis." So
admitted (' how you take up your grief at Prometheus more than once speaks with
the prospect of death, beyond what it contempt of the oi vioi Oeol, and Dionysus
HPAKAHS MAINOMENOZ. 19
&>S crvyyapos croi Zev<s T4KOL veov
(TV 8' &)s apCa-Tov <£<MTOS CKXTJ^S 8dfj.ap. 150
TI 017 TO cre/xvov crw KaTeCpyacrTau Trocrei,
vBpav ektiov et StwXeo-e KTCLVOJV
rj TOV Nepeiov #rjp'; ov eV
y^
kgayavi^ecrde;
TOIO-S' TCOVS' dp' ovvexa 155
rovs iJpa/cXeious TraTSas ov OvqcrKeiv
os
di)p<av kv alxufj, TaXXa 8' ouSez^ aX/«/AOS,
os OVTTOT dcrTrtS' ecT^e TTpos Xaia XeP'>
ovS' ^X^e X o y ^ s eyyvs, dXXa r o £ ' exC(JI'» 160
KOLKMTTOV OTT\OV, TY) (f)Vyfj TTpO^etpOS ^V.
di'Spos S' eXey^os ou^l TO^' evipv^Cas,
dXX' os iiiv<av /3XeVei re KO.PTuSepiceTat
oopb<i
Se TOV/JLOV OVK dvaiSeiav, yipov, 165
dXX' €v\d/3eiav olSa yap Ka/raKTavaiv
KpiovTOL, TTaTepa TrjcrSe, Kal dpovovs

is Sai/itev v4os, and 8e!ij ce'os, in Bacch. than hand to hand. On this principle
272. 467. Pflugk reads Zebs i/coivtiva Menelaus is taunted by Peleus in Androm.
\4xovs, of which one is tempted to say, 616, as one is ouSe rpadeh ?i\8ev 4K
that Euripides might have written so, Tpoias /J.6UOS, without a sword-wound,
only he did not. Barnes, irarSa Zeus Compare Iph. T. 331. The controversy
TCKOI v4ov, forgetting that a is not made about the ij/iAo! and the oir\7Tai in Soph,
short before £ Aj. 1120 seqq., will at once occur to the
151. TI 5^ rh fffjivhv KTX. ' W h a t reader.
then is the fine exploit that has been done 163. aAA' ts KT\. He uses a\Xy £KEIVOS
by your husband,' &c. Hermann was elfyvxos, is for a\Xii rb fi4vovTa fihivuv
clearly wrong in preferring Reiske's ri eXeyx^s 4crri KTA.
5^TO cefivbv, but he afterwards, we be- 164. cxAoKa. Pflugk compares Rhes.
lieve, rejected it. On the word aejivbs 795, <pa.tr-y6.vov yhp ^a6iji.t\v TrAriyks,
see Hel. 431. [iaOeTav &Aotta Tpatifmros \o.f$&v.—•
155. oSveKa. So W. Dindorf for ov- Ta^tv ep/iepiis is, 'keeping his place in
av
vsKtv. Perhaps in this, as in all other the rank,' KOTO x^P &4v<jiv, as etV/STJrot
places where the metre allows it, e'tveKa S6pv is ' to remain quiet in the ship,' said
should be restored, the other form being of a restive bull, Hel. 1568.
retained only in the sense of ov evena, 165. ex«i 5e KTX. ' Now my conduct
ddovvcica. (in demanding your death) implies not
161. K&KIBTOV oirXov. T h e Greeks cruelty, but caution.' He first shows
despised the archer, really, perhaps, be- that Hercules has done nothing that can
cause in their armies the archers held an fairly exempt his children from death,
inferior rank to the dirX^rai, and because and next, that such death is reasonably
they regarded the bow as pdpPapov rather inflicted by himself on the children of his
than 'TLXXTIVIKOV, but ostensibly because enemies,
it seemed less brave to fight at a distance
D 2
20 ETPiniJOT
OVKOVV Tpa<f>dvTon> rwvSe Tvficopovs i/xoi
XP#£W Xnreadai T<SV BehpaptvcDV SLKTJV.
AM. TO TOV J I O S pev, Zevg d/xwerw /xepei. 170
TTCUSOV TO S' eis eju\ '.Hpa/cXeis, e/xoi yxe
\dyoio~i Trp TOUS' 6.\i.aBiav inrep aridev
1
Ka/c<Ss y a p cr' OUK iareov KKVCCV.
/xeV ovv TapprjT', eV apprjroLo-L yap
o"fjv vo(j.l[,a> SeiXiav, 'Hy9ctKX.ee?, 175
o w [x.a.prvo'iv #eol? Set [x airak\ai;a.L aedev.
A LOS Kepavvov S' r)p6[JLr)v Tidpnnra re,
168. The old reading, n/iapovs efiovs, He finally makes an impassioned appeal
might indeed be defended in the sense of to Thebes, even to Hellas generally, not
Tifiaipovs ifxov, by Aesch. Ag. 1295, i to let their greatest benefactor perish by
the hands of one, whom even he, were
CIXOLS Ti[ia6pots KT\., though what followshe young, would meet face to face with
there is unfortunately corrupt. Pflugk the spear.
again has recourse to a most improbable Ibid. It seems nearly certain that for
alteration of the text, Ttfj.wpbv 86fj.ois —the common reading Tip, we should read
tiiic-qy, and Elmsley to an equally impro- T£>, and this for three reasons ; (1) the
bable construction, rifxaipovs ZiK'qv rStv rb [xtv thus answers to rb 51 ets eju* below,
SeSpa/j.evaii', for rovs i/xk TLffofizvovs S'wriv
(2) the dative would naturally be given
KTA. It was obvious to restore ifio\ for by a transcriber who fancied the article
efiobs, as the present editor had done must agree with ^e'pe'> (3) t n e construc-
before he saw it suggested in W. Din- tion T £ TOV Aiis Tratfibs /J.4pei, or, as
dorf's note. Kirchhoff attributes eVol given by PHugk, T<JJ [iev TOV Aibs fiepei
also to Camper. Translate, ' I do not ircuSbs Zeus a^ivvirui, is extremely harsh,
therefore, by allowing these to grow up, and seems capable only of this sense j
desire to have them left to revenge them- ' May Zeus defend Zeus' share in his
selves on me in requital for what I have son,' i. e. in so far as he was begotten by
done.' Here SI'KTJC is in effect for 5IK?)- Zeus, and not by Amphitryon. Trans-
<p6povs. W. Dindorf needlessly reads late, ' As for the part of Zeus in this
trepi. For the middle Mireadai compare matter, let Zeus assist his son's side; but
Hel. 293, TII? inro\tiiro/j.at TVXV1' • for my own part, my Hercules, 'tis my
170. Amphitryon replies to the insinua- care by arguments to show this man's
tions of Lycus against the valour of Her- folly, inthy behalf.' Compare Oed. Col.
cules. He appeals to his victories,—• 1366, ij Tay obtc h,v ?}, Tb o~bv fiepos.
victories too which were specially gained Hec. 989, fiaMo'Ta' TOVKCLVOV jxep eu-
by the bow, — in proof of his son's TUXSIS pepos.—uirep aiSev, i. e. irpb atdev
prowess. And he shows by argument a,Tr6vros.
that, if it is the duty of a wise soldier to 174. rSpprjra, infanda, the accusation
do as much harm as possible to an enemy, that ought not to be uttered against vou.
and at the same time to protect his own Plutarch cites these two verses, Vit. Cat.
person, then is the bow a more effective Min. p. 785 A., with S> 'HpdKKtm for
equipment than the spear and the shield. 'HpdicAtes. Photius recognizes both &
He proceeds to ask, what harm the chil- "HpanXts and & 'Hpii<\iEis (as forms of
dren of Hercules have done, that they expressing surprise). See on v. 3. There
should die ? True it is, that a base and were evidently some who thought the
cowardly man has cause to fear the sons nominative was 'HpdicA-ns, not 'HpaKAijs
of the brave who have been wronged by for -KACJJS, like 2O</>OKATJS, of which the
him ; yet it is hard that they should have vocative is 3,o<p6ic\tes.
to die merely because Lycus is afraid.
Let exile be conceded to them as an al- 177- •hp6/xr)v, I appeal t o ; the aorist
ternative, and they are willing to depart. being used in default of a present.
HPAK^IHZ MAINOMENOZ. 21
iv oTs /Je/S^/cws TOLQ-I yrjs
rCyao-L nXevpols TTTTJV evap/xdo-as fSk\r)
TOP KOXXCVLKOV fi€Ta 0€wv e/cwjuacre* ISO
0' v/Spicr/xa KevTCLVpcov yevos,
iirekOaiv, w Ka/ctcrre (Bao-iXecov,
ipov T'IV dvSp' dpio~Tov iyKpivcuev dv
r/ ou TraiSa rbv i/xov, ov av ^>i)s elvai, SOKCIV ;
Aipfyvv 8' ipoiTcov, v] (T e0pe\j/, 'A/3avTi8a, 185

179. ir\€vpois. This is a dative added to Kphfti/ (like cernere, from the same root)
specify the part affected, like irat'to <re rlv is ' to separate ;' and it is clear that ' to
6<p8a\ixbv &c. So Heracl. 474, £eVoi, separate from ' is equivalent to ' to pick
dpdaos fxoi fiTjSeif e£68ois e/xais Trpoadyjre. out amongst.'
— TTTT]va j8eA7), arrows ; of which mention 184. It seems best, with the old edi-
is specially made because Lycus had de- tions, to put a longer stop at the end of
preciated them. Both Hercules and the preceding verse, and to make this
Pallas were fabled to have taken part in interrogative ; ' Or do you suppose that
the Giyantmnachia; see Ion 1520. The they would not choose my son, whom you
story is told at length by Apollodorus, affirm to be a mere pretender ?' (to bravery,
i. 6, 1 — 2.—rbv KQWIVIKOV, SC. KU>/J.OV orv. 157-) Commonly, the sense is con-
V^LVOV. The meaning is, that he shared tinued without a question, as if the mean-
with the gods in the honour and glory of ing were ipov rit/a tyKpivaisv &y, el JX^J
having defeated the rebels. Cf. Bacch. ircuda TOV ifj.6y. On elvai So/cetV see
1161, -rov KaWivinov K\eivbv i£tirpa£- Aesch. Theb. 588, ov yap Sotctiv apiffTos,
UTO. aW efoai 9e'A€i,—a passage which Euri-
182. (TviXBav. ' Go to Pholoe, and pides probably had in view.
ask the Centaurs whom they would choose 185. Aiptpvv 5' KTA. SO Musgrave and
among all as the best man ?' Pholoe was Hermann for Alp<pi)v T'. ' Now, if you
a mountain in Arcadia, where Hercules were to put the same question to Dirphys
engaged with the Centaurs. Diodor. in Euboea, your birth-place, assuredly it
Sic. iv. 12, $6\os "fiv KeVraypos, a(j>' ouwould say nothing in your praise.' See
<Tvve/37} rh irXriffiov bpos $O\6T]V bvo/j.a- v. 32. We may regard ipoira>u as the
(rQrivai. OUTOS ^tvlois 5ex^M6J/°s 'Hpa- nominativus pendens, like Androm. 669,
/cAea, rhv Kcrra/cexaioyteVof o'tvov irlOov€t au ?ra?5a a^\v Sovs TCO TroAirctiv, elr'
aj/ew£e, &c.—hv 'HpaK\ris fx^yaXoTrpeTrats e7ra<rxe TOftiSe, o~iyrj tcddrjir' av; as if the
6dtyas virb rh ijpos t6i)K£v, h (TTTJATJS <=f- poet had intended to add eiraivtBei-qs &i>.
86£ov yiyove KptTiTTOV $0X67) yap oyo/ia- We might however supply either epov or
^6^vov 5ia T7}s eircuyvfj.ias fifjyuei rhveVcAfte from the preceding; and this
TacpevTa, Kal ou 81' eiriypcMprjs. Ovid, would be still easier if the old reading T'
Fast. ii. 273, Testis erit Pholoe, testes for 5' were retained, so that the syntax
Stymphalides undae. "Virg. Aen. viii. would be, $O\6T]V eTreAflcbp, Aip<pvv T'
293, Tu nvbigenas, invicte, bimemlres spayra>v, epov avroits KTA. In this case
Hylaeumque Pholumque manv,y tu Cresia ovTav eiraiuetrnay would follow in the
mactas Prodiyia, et vastum Nemea sub plural as a new sentence, ' Assuredly,
rupe leonem. For the use of eVeAfleii', to they would give you no praise.' For OVK
visit, see Ion 1356, ircurav h" iireXdibv S.v y in the next verse it is pretty clear
1
A<Tiao'y Evp&inis & Upous yvdifxsi TC£8'that we should write OVTUV, i. e. oCiroi av,
avr6s. this being the usual corruption. See inf.
v. 1254. W. Dindorf, Kirchhoff, and
183. iyKplvaiev. Dobree proposed e/c- Pflugk give OVK &v a' t-naiviaextv, with
npivcuev. But though eKKpiros often Reiske; Hermann OVK av y KTA.—One
means ' chosen out of many,' there is no of the ancient names of the Euboeans
reason why iynpiviiv may not mean ' to was Abantes. Horn. II. ii. 536, o'i S'
make a choice among many,' just as EilfSoiav E'X"" ixivta irveiovres "Afjavres.
eKTrpenijS and e/iTrp€irijS are used in nearly
the same sense. The primary sense of
22 ETPinuor
ov rav iiraivio-eiev ov ydp <Lo-ff oirov
ierdXov TI Spacras [xdprvp' av XaySots irarpav.
TO irdvo~o<$>ov 8' evprjfxa, TO^rfprj adyyjv,
[ie.jjL<f>eL- KKVOJV VVV rdir ifxov crot^os yevov.
dvrjp OTTXITIJS SovXds CCTTI TO>V oir\a>v,
KOI Toicrt crvvTa)(9eicnv ovai fir/ dyadots
avTos T£0v7]Ke SeiXta TIJ T W

Bdvaiov dfjuvvai, /xCav €)(Q)v d\Kr)v yuovov


OO~OL 8e TO^OIS X^p' ^XPV(rllV £v°''roXov' '^
ev /Ae^ TO XWCTTOV, fivpCovs OICTTOVS d<f>el<;
aXXots TO o"ai//,a pverav [irj KcvrOaveiv,
8' d(f>eo~To)s TroXe/Aious a/
p p /
TO crcdfid r ov SiSaicrt TOIS ivavTLOLS, 200
ev ev(f>vXdKTq) 8' ecrri* TOVTO 8' eV fid^r)
<TO(f>bv fidXio-ra, Spavra irokefiCovs K<X/C<3S
dl TO cratfjua fx,7) 'K TV^TJS apfiicrfJievovs.
\6yot iev ol'Se TOICTI crois evavTiav
yva>[x,r)v e^ovcri TO>V KaOearcoTcov ir4.pi. 205

189. [j.z[j.<p£i, you disparage, you speak 203. ^ *K Tu^-^y, i. e. /*$/ e^w TO|€U-
slightingly of, calling it KaKurrov '6ir\ov, fixros araBivTas, ' stationed not out of
v. 161. bow-shot.' These words have been va-
191—2. In this sentence the latter riously interpreted, most commentators
dative Sei\la seems to explain the sense regarding the accusative plural as a sort
of the first, which is the causal dative so of anacoluthon for &p/j,i<r/j.svov, whereas it
common in Euripides, Sict rb roiis aw- naturally agrees with iro\efj.iovs. ' It is
Tax^vTas ft-)) eivai ayaOovs. We should the wisest thing in a fight,' he says, ' to
certainly have expected a genitive abso- save one's own life, while one hits the
lute; but the text does not appear to be enemy placed within one's reach.' Her-
faulty, unless we should read GVV TO7S Te mann and Pflugk take the sense to be,
(rvvraxBe'iini'. Kirchhoff's conjecture has ' not standing out of the post which good
little to commend it, naXXoKri avvTaxSils luck has assigned you.' The metaphor,
tw, where the ttv is indefensible. as applied to the enemy, is from a ship
193. re. Perhaps 8E. moored out of the reach of danger from
194. filav excy. So Tyrwhitt for y' &v. the shore. Cf. v. 991, us ivrbs iart\
Reiske proposed vfyV, Musgrave avr- Trots \vypov To|ft5/iOTor. Troad. 638,
eXavt which Bothe, after Porson, ap- €701 8e To£ti<Ta(ra Trjs cu8o|(ar, \axov<ra
proves. 7rAeiW, rrjs TUX^IS rifj-apravov. Hermann
198. afiivtrai, a se arcet, in the true says, " pcrsimile illud est in Iph. Tanr.
medial sense, though a/j.vvcu was used 907, <ruip2>i' yap avSpHv ravra, fvt) 'KfJiv-
just above, because T<2 a&fi.aTi does not ras TUXIS, Kaipbv \afS6vTas, fiSovas aWas
precisely represent the reflexive kawrip.— \a^i7v," and so it is, if rvxri be taken as
opwvTas KTA.., though they have their eyes a correlative of Kcupbv, a point to aim at
open, they cannot perceive from whence from a certain position that affords the
the invisible arrows come. chance of hitting it.
HPAKAH2 MAIN0MEN02. 23
Trcuoas oe Srj TL TOVCTS' aTTOKreivai 6eXei,s;
Tt cr' oiS' eSpaaav; ev TI or' ijyov/xai acxfibv,
el T£>V dpC(XTO)v Taxyov avrbs a>v KCIKOS
SeSotKas. aXka TOI)#' 0JU6>? T^/UV fiapv,
el SeiXtas crrjs KarOavovixed' ovveKa, 210
o xprjv cr vcj) TJ/JLCOV TWV d^neivovoiv Tra0e2v,
el Zevs StKaCas eiy^ev els 17/ias (j>pevas.
el 8' ovv k\ew yrjs (ncrj-iTTpa rrjaS1 auros 6e\ei$,
8
/3ta Se S p a c e s /A^Sez/, ^ 7reicrei /Stav, 215
orav ^eos croi irvevfxa [jLeTa(3a\a>v

&> yaia Kdo/xov, KGU yap is cr' d


\6yovs oveiSurTrjpas ivSarov[j.evos,
TOLCLVT' dfivved' 'Hpaickei TeKvourl re ;
os ets Mivvaicri, Tracrt Sia n-dx7]1* I^OXOJU 220
©TJ/3OLLS edrjKev ofju/x eXevOepov fSXeTreLV.
ovS' 'EXXdS' rjve<r, ovS' dve^ofxai vore
ariyoiv, KaKicrrrfv Xafifidvcov is naiS' ifxbv,
r\v xprjv veocrcrols roicrSe vvp, Xdy^as, oirXa
<f>epov<rai> kXdeiv, irovrioxv KaBap^droiv 225
213. EI 5* ovv KTX. Something is here dren?' So ravra and r&Se are some-
suppressed ; but it is easy to supply it, if times used for KUTH Taura &c. Cf. Iph.
we attend to the uniform meaning of ei T. 299, SOK&V 'EpicCj fleas a,uiW<r(?a[
S1 ovv, on which see Rhes. 572. (' You TtiSe. Inf. v. 227—8.
indeed ought in fairness to leave the 220. Miviaiai. Elmsley proposed Mi-
country, rather than we ;) but if you do viuis %s eh airaai, but the v was probably
choose to hold the sovereignty of this pronounced as our w, so that the word
land in your own hands, then at least was in fact of three syllables. So in
allow us to retire into exile.' Electr. 314, HTfT-rip h" ifi.ii Qpvyioio-iv iv
215. 0iay for Ai'ac Tyrwhitt. In the CTKUAESVCHTI 9p6rif K&BriTta, where see the
next verse the Paris MSS., according to note. The figure of speech is a strong
Kirchhoff, have a variant 9eov TO Trvev/j.a one, by which Hercules is described as
fi.tTaPa.Abv TIIX?. See inf. v. 480. meeting all the Minyae alone in single
218. On €vSaTe7o-8at, which is used in fight. Apollodor. ii. 4, 11, where the
the primary sense of dividing by Aes- story of the Theban tribute to Erginus,
chylus, Theb. 574 (where the name IJoAw- king of the Minyae, is given at length,
P6iK7js is analyzed as iroAv and VUKOS), adds, 'Hpa/cX^y 5e AajS&j' iirKa nap
and in the secondary sense of celebrating ' A ^ r a s Kal iro\tfi.apx<iv, "Epylvov fxtv
in frag. 184 Herm., see the editor's note e/cTeipe, TOVS 5e Mivvas eTptyaTo, Kal TOV
on that passage. The notion of reproach- Saafiby StirXovv rivayicacre ®i)fiaiois (pi-
ing or reproachfully uttering was pro- pw.
bably^derived from that very use of it.— 225. TTOVTIUV KaOapftdTuv, i. e. TOV
TOIOCT' a/AvviTe KTA.., ' is this the way Kadaipeiv itivTov. So in Trach. 1010,
that you protect Hercules and his chil- jrtSyTwj' 'EWdvaiv aSmdraToi wepes, o&s
24 ETPiniJOT

Ta O , 0) T€KV , VjXLV OVT€ (yrjpaUOV 77OAI.S


ov6' 'EXXas apKel' Trpos 8' efn' acrdevf} <f>iXov
SeSdp/car', ovSev ovra irXr/v yXaJcrcr7]<; \}i6<f)ov.
p'co[x.r] yap iKXeXotnev rjv Trplv ei^Ojiiev 230
yrjpa 8e rpofiepa yvia Kapavpov aOdvo<;.
el 8' rjv vios r e fcart O"&J/A<XTOS Kparcov,
Xafiwv av e'y^os rovSe TOUS £av9ovs TTXOKOV;
Kaffy/jidTcocr' av, (SOT' 'ArXavriKutv irepa
(jievyew opav av SetXta, TOV(JLOV Sopv. 235
XO. ap OVK d^op/xas rots XoyoLcnv ayadol
Qvryrwv e^oucri, KOV /SpaSws Tt9 r\ XeyeLV ;
ATK. cri) [iev Xey' i^/ias ots ir^irvpyaxjai Xoyovz,
iyco 8e Spdcroi o"' d^ri rale Xdytwi'
ay', oi /ACJ' 'EXLKOJV', 61 Se Tlapvaaov 24 0

Si) IToXAa juej/ eV ireJ^TOo KOTO Be Spla Hartung would read iripav, this being
iravra. Ka.6a.ipw, 'Cl\*K6fxav 6 Td\as. Inf.applied to space, irepa usually to abstract
v. 400, irovrias &1 a\bs fxvxobs etire^atfe, things.
6varo7s ya\aveias TiOels tpeT/j.o'is. The 236. aQopnas KTA. Similarly Bacch.
destruction of pirates, whom Pindar seems 266, OTav \d$rj TIS TWV \6ytov ayyjp (TQ(pbs
to allude to in calling these sea-monsters tca\as a(pop/xas, ov f/.4y' ipyov ev \4yeiv,
Oripts ai5p6SiKai, Nem. i. 91, evidently with which compare Hec. 123D—40, <pev
gave rise to the legend. As for a/joijSas, <pzv, f$poToi(nv ws TO ^pT/tTTO irpdypLaTo.
it may be in apposition either to the XpTIGTOiv a.<popixa.s ey5(5aj(r' ael \6ywv.
sentence, or to irvp, x6y-^as &c., and wv Here then the sense is, ' Have not (as is
— X&piv is exegetical and pleonastic. proved by Amphitryon's unlooked-for
227. ™ 8' Si Elmsley for TO5' OV. " M a - eloquence) the good at all times subjects
lim oAA' ov, T£KV, KTA." Kirchhoff. for their speeches (so as to speak readily),
229. yhd<T<Tf]s tf/itpov. So the old Pe- even though one is slow to discourse ?'
leus is taunted as Qxavyv ixav* aSvvaros 238. av fxiv KTA. ' Do you, if you
ov8zv aAAo TTXJJV Aeyefy fj.6vov, in Androm. please, go on saying of me the words
745. with which you are proudly elated ; but I
233. robs ^av9oits TT\6KOVS, * those will do you evil in return for your (evil)
flaxen locks,' said in contempt. The words.' A person is said •wvpyovo-Bai nvi
Greeks being usually dark-haired and when he is conceited with something.
swarthy-faced, the £ac0ol, like the Roman Orest. 1568, MtveAaov ilvov, os Treirvp-
candidi, were of the fair and light-haired ywtrai 6pdo~ei. Rhes. 122, atdwv yhp
breed; and probably, as applied to the av))p, Kal neirvpywTcu 8pdo~€i.
unwarlike Menelaus, it implied effemi- 240. Tnvxds. The old reading was
nacy. The article is added as in Ion VTvxas, as if from TTTU£ (see Andr. 1277),
1266, TOVS aKTipdrovs TT\6KOVS, ' those un- and eA0(Was. The order of the words
sullied locks of Creusa.' would thus be, oi fitv aVcoxfle iXovpyov?
234. 'ATAUJ'TIKCUI' (ipiev, beyond the iKB6vras ets 'EAtrfwya re^iv^iv Kopfxovs,
western boundary of the world, Hipp. 3. oii tie 'ai/aixSe
x aAAous -rb Bav-rb Irene?!/,, i\-
—S<7Te (pevytiv ay is equivalent to 6trus 86vras eis llapvaady. But, as Pflugk
fltpevyts or &(TTe ttpvyes ay. Elmsley observes, it is more likely that e'AfltWes
proposed viv, but Pflugk quotes similar is the true reading, and so KirchhofF has
instances of SCTTC •— ay from Soph. Oed. edited after Dobree. For Kop^ol see Hec.
It. 375. Trach. 669. Elector. 755.— 575. Cycl. 381.
HPAKAH2 MAIN0MEN02. 25
i\06i>Te<; vkovpyoix; S/wbs
KOp/AOVS' S' €1(TK0JXI(T6S)(JIV

/ f p avTwv KOLI nvpovre


Travro)v, iv eiSwcr' owe/c' ovy 6 245
Kparel ^9ovb<; TTJCTS', dXX' iya> TOL VVV r a
v^-eis Se, 7rpeafiei<;, r a t s e/iat? ivavjioi
yvafjLauriv ovres, ov JJLOVOV crreva^ere
TOVS 'HpaKktiovs TraiSas, dXXa /cat SO/AOV
Ti/^as, orav irda-)(r) n, jjLeixvrjo-eo-0e Se 250
SovXot yeywres T^S C/A^S TvpavvLhos.
XO. , TOVS "Ap7)<; aireipec TTOTC
J
\afipov hpaKOVTos i$epyjixu>o-as yivvv,
ov o-KTJTTTpa, xeLP°S Sefias epetcr/iaTa,
243. afup-fipT). For this word see IonBothe, Kirch., Dind., give \oxev/j.aS', ovs,
1128. The Epic writers often combine after Pierson ; but it is hard to say why
a/A<l>l and Tepl, ' on both sides of an object
the one reading is better than the other.
and all round it.' For the custom of On the praesens hisloricum with iroTe,
forcing suppliants from an altar by fire, see Bacch. 2, AiSvvffos, %v T'IKTU TTO8' T\
see Androm. 257, irvp aoi irpoGoi&co, KOV Ka5/j.ou K6pj}. Here, (since the chorus
T(> rrhv TrpofTK^ofj.ac. are challenged to warlike action,) Ares is
240. TO vvv TdSe. See Heracl. 641, said to have sown the dragon's teeth, by
teal TrpSs y' ei»Tu%6?s ra vvv rads. The a singular deviation from the common
rdSe however may be explained as in legend, which made the dragon to have
Andr. 168, ov yap etr9' "E/cToop ra.Se, and been born from Ares (Apollodor. iii. 4, 1),
Tro. 100, OVKCTI Tpoia TctSe, i.e. 'what and Cadmus to have slain it and cast the
you now have before you to obey, is / , teeth on the earth at the suggestion of
not Hercules.' So also Sophocles, Oed. Athena. Perhaps he only means, ' whom
Col. 67, eK TQV KOT1 atTrv fia&lXzws raff Ares engendered, depriving the dragon,
&pXeTal' his offspring, of its teeth,' by the agency
247. Trp4tT[itis, the chorus of aged The-of Cadmus. But Kirchhoff thinks either
bans, who are threatened by Lycus for something has been lost, or we should
their disobedience, just as Aegisthus read ovs ''Apews o*7retp€i 7rore KdBfj-os
threatens the Argives in Agam. 1595 SpaKovros KTA.
seqq. Elmsley remarks that here and 254. From the mention of (TK^Trrpa,
in Pers. 836 the plural of vpeafivs bears which here seem to mean (TK'nvwves, Hec.
the unusual sense of yepovres, whereas it 65, as in Tro. 151, mc^TTpw Tlpid/iov
elsewhere means 'ambassadors.'—are- StepetSo/j.tva, staves or walking-sticks, it
va^tTz Heath for o"Tevd£eTe. might be inferred that only the old men
252. The chorus, not to be intimidated of Thebes, viz. the chorus themselves, are
by the menaces of a despot, call upon the exhorted to resist. But we cannot be
Theban people to rise against him in de- sure how far the custom of carrying
fence of the oppressed, and to throw off flaKTTipiai, so often spoken of by Aris-
the yoke. Had not the feebleness of age tophanes as characteristic of old men,
prevented them, they would themselves may have been confined to them alone.
have been the first to take up arms So however old Peleus speaks, Andr. 588,.
against him.—This speech was restored to (rtctjirTpw §€ rub's tfbv Kadaifid^oi Kapa..
the chorus by H. Stephens, the MSS. The appeal may be addressed to the
giving it to Amphitryon. citizens generally, as cnraprol, descendants
from the dragon.
Hid. For Mxevfia, robs Pflugk, Matth.,
VOL. III. E
26 ETPiniAOT

ape?Te, Kal TOSS' avSpbs avocnov Kapa 255


', oorts oi KaS/xetos oiv
TWV vi(ov eVijXus <iiv ;
dXX' OVK ijxov ye SecrTrocreis \aCpcov TTOTC,
ovS' anovrjcra 7rdXX' eyw Kajxwv XePL
efeis, arreppav 8' ei>#ev rjXdes eV#aSe 260
v/3piC' e/xov y a p £&Wos ov KTe^eis TTOTC
TOVS 'HpaKXeiovs TraiSas* ou rocrdVSe y>js
ivepff1 eKelvos KpxnrreTat XLTTOJV reKva.
eVei ai) fjuev yr\v rrfvSe StoXecras e X et? »
6 S' w^eXi^cras a^LUiv ov Tvyyavev 265
KaVeira Trpdaaoi TTOXX eya> <f)t,\ovs e/xov;
davovras ev Spcav ov (f>iXa)V jaaXtcrra oei ;
w Sefia, X^P' ^ s TTodeis ka/3eiv Sopv,
ki> 8' ao~6ev£La rbv TTOOOV SuwXecras.
CTret cr' hravcr av SovXov ivviirovTa fxe, 270
Kal racrSe ©ij^as ev/cXews
257. It is rather obscure whether we 2G6. iyii. Contrasted with ab fiei/ and
should construe KOLKLITTOS TUIV vtwv, to6 54. ' And then do you accuse me of
which <Eirr]hvs Soy seems a natural epexe- interfering (thwarting your intentions, v.
61 T
gesis, or, as Matthiae takes it, Sp% S>" 247,) because I take the part of a friend
viwv, viz. the young and revolutionary who is dead, when friends are most
party, not descended from the airaprol, wanted?' Alcest. 822, ri cpris; eiretra
with which i/j.ov -ye in the next verse pre-SijTa /j.' cJer/fcTe; ib. 831, KJTO Kw/iafw
sents a good antithesis, ' but you shall Kapa fTTetpdvots TTVKatrdeis ;
never be master over me, who am an 269. rov ir66ov. So one MS. and Plu-
old man,' and a supporter of the old tarch, who cites this and the preceding
dynasty. verse in the Treatise An seni sit gerenila
2G0. air4pprj)v, is <pdopav aTrt\8<tiv. Cf. respublica, cap. xviii. (p. 793, C.) The
v. 1290. With the preceding line we Aldine reading is TT6T^.OV.
may compare Aesch. Cho. 129, oi 8' iwep- 270. <re, emphatic.—SouAoy, cf. v. 251.
K6TTWS ev Toiai trots TTOVOKTI xAtoutn^ f*4yu. 271. t^K^tra^v. Hermann gives WPTJ-
Ion 10C7> 'If' eATri^t PatrtK^utretv, &KKdty trafxev, a feeble reading, on the ground
•ndvov elfnrea'iLv. that the sense should be incoleremus,
262. ov T0tr6vSe KT\. ' I say, in my which is that of the imperfect, tiKovfiev,
lifetime, though I might have said, so rather than of the aorist. But OIK«V
long as his spirit in Hades is capable of seems to be used, as it often is, for
hearing and assisting his children.' It is Bioi/ceiV. ' We would have governed
not quite clear whether the chorus intend Thebes in a creditable way, where you now
to hint that he is not yet really dead, but exult in dwelling as king over us.' It seems
may yet return as an avenger; the words the simplest way to supply iv ah <ru xatp*'s
are purposely so chosen as to suit the (ohc&v), if the reading be right; because the
result. They speak of (piXovs e/xobs 6a-emphatic trv requires some meaning, con-
v&vras just below, as if they assumed that trasted with the different state of things
Hercules was no more. Pflngk supplies which would have existed under another
the sense thus : ' We are not so forgetful ruler. Dobree rightly explains it by ah
of their father, though absent, as to con- ivTpvtpas, though he should have said trv
sent to your crime.' fvrpvtpfs. It seems possible that the
HPAKAHX MAINOMENOS. 27
iv cri)
crracrei vocrovcra feat Kafcots /3ovXevfiaai.v'
ov yap VOT av ere SecnTOTrjv eKTijeraro.
ME. yepovres, a w TWVfyCkaivyap ovveKa 275
opyas StKatas TOVS (f>CXovs e^stf vpewv
ajv 8' eWari SecrTrorats QV\IOV[X.CVOL
eV. TTJ? S' C/ATJ?, 'A^iTpvwv,
o-Kovcrov, r)V TL crot So/cw Xeyeiv.
1
iya /lev TeKva mos y a p ov <£tXa> 280
^iox&jcra ; Kal TO KarQavziv
Seivbv vo[xC[,oy ra S' avayKaiai Tpoirco
bs avriTeivei, o~Kaibv rjyovjjLaL fiporov.
rjfias S' e7ret8^ Set davelv, QV^CKUV xpecov
[ir) Trvpl Karafav^eVras, e^6p6to~iv yeXcov 285
SiSoVras, oifiol TOV 6avelv jtiet^oi' tcaicov
6cf>eiXoixev yap TTOXXOL Sw/xao-Lv Ka\d.
ere /u,e^ So/f^crts eXaySev evi<Xer)<; Sopbs,
aScrr' ou/c aveKrbv SetXtas Oaveiv cr VTTO,

poet wrote OL»X ^^ ^ Xa^P6£S» scil« OIKSIV Ibid, alvw, ' I thank you;' with the
avrds. Otherwise, we should have ex- notion of declining an offer, which so
pected if als i[}pl£eis, without <rv, as El. often attaches to this verb.
68, kv TO7S e/io?s yap OUK 4vufipi<ras «a- 278. Trdd7]Te fi-qSey. For fii] Spd<TT]re
KOts. ovrais &<TTS iraBtiv TL.
275. Megara, the wife of Hercules, 282. For Tp6ir<p Dobree suggested
adopts a more submissive and resigned TT6TIXO>. But Pfiugk well illustrates the
tone. She thanks the Thebans for their periphrasis for avdyKr) by Rhes. 599, ov
zeal in her behalf, but implores them not <pav\u> rp6-wui. Med. 751, etcoucrioj rp6no:,
to exasperate Lycusby further opposition, for iitiiiv. Hel. 1547, TOUJTW rp6irif, i.e.
She then turns to Amphitryon, and SOAI'OIJ.—fiporaiv Kirchhoff, after Por-
pleads that, though death is bitter both son, for $por6v.
for herself and her children, still, as it is 285. irvpi. See v. 240 seqq.—yiXav
inevitable, it is wiser to meet it cou- KTA., see the note on Med. 1361. The
rageously. Their own reputation and the taunt would have been, that not even
character of Hercules for bravery demand the asylum itself could save them from
this. All their hopes of safety are now death.
vain: Hercules is certainly dead, and 287- 6<pei\o/xzv KTA. AS our house,
Lycus is as certainly inexorable ; for viz. both Amphitryon and Hercules, have
folly and cruelty are ever combined, shown great prowess, so it is our duty
Even were exile likely to be conceded, it is now to repay the credit we owe to it, by
doubtful if it would prove a better lot showing equal firmness. A similar for-
than death.—This scene, it is evident, mula is fii] KHTaurxivsiv S6novs. Her-
requires three actors; for Lycus was pre- mann seems rash in adopting dalpocni'
sent not only while addressed by Amphi- from Reiske. Not only is the sense en-
tryon, but also to receive the request made tirely changed by this reading, but it
to him by Megara at v. 327. He does becomes much less consistent with what
not leave the stage till v. 335. See follows.
below, v. 1358.
289. SeiAi'as VTTO, n o t ' through coward-
E2
28 ETPIIIIAOT

ou/Aos 8' d[xapTvp7]TO? £VKker)<; 77-dVi?, 290


f cus rovcrSe 7raiSas OVK av kKO~u>o~ai
KaKrjv Xa^SovTas' ol yap ev
, TOIS alo'^poto'i TWV T€KVO)V virep,
i/xoi re JLII/ATJ/A' avSpbs OVK aTrcoareov.
o-Ketyai 8e Tr)v crrjv ekiriS', fj Xoyitftfiai. 295
vj^eLv ^ojiii^eis 7raISa crov y a i a s VTTO'
KOX TIS 9avovTU>v rj\6ev i^'AuSov TTOXLV ;
dXX' &>s Xoyoio~i TovSe fia\9d^aip.€i> aw
rjKio~Ta' <f>evyew aKaibv dv8p' e^dpov
cro^oicri 8' etwetv Kal Te0pajj,jJL€VOis 300
1
yap atSoOs vTroj3aka>v <j)OC av
8' iarfkOi JX ei
ice,' but e w*7A cowardice,' as uir^t is used soften this man by arguments.'
in Hipp. 1299. Tro. 346, &c. 299. (pevyziv KTA. ' One should get
291. The &s should apparently be away from (i. e. by death or otherwise) a
changed either into KOI with which it is foolish man who is an enemy, but should
frequently confounded (see v. 801.) or comply with the wise and well-educated ;
into is, as Stephens proposed. The sense for more easily from them you may obtain
is, ' You, Amphitryon, are 6UKAe5)s Sop!,' mercy, by applying courtesy.' The sen-
viz. in the war against the Taphians, and timent, which conveys a great truth, ' it is
Hercules requires no witnesses to prove better to have a man of birth and education
his eiJKAeia. Those who attested and re- for one's enemy,' is enunciated in Heracl.
lated the exploits of individuals in battles 458, Tots votyois evKrhv <rotp^
were called fidprupes, as Electr. 377, rls , fj f pp}p J
8e Trphs \6yxvv /3Ae/Tro>j' fidprvs yivOLT1 hv yap alSovs Karux'hs ris av TV~)(OL. Electr.
otrris tarlv uyaBos ; Now the reading ais 294, erecrTt 5' OJKTOS a[A.a6ia ptv ovSa/xou,
could only mean, ( he does not require trofpoitri 8' avSpaiy. Barnes well com-
witnesses to prove that he would not be pares II. XV. 203, (TTpeirTal jiiv r e tppeves
willing to let his children live if they were e(x8Xwv.—For Teffpa/XjUeVois Krxkais com-
cowards:' which is absurd. Not less pare Ilec. 600, e^ei ye ^.ivroi Kal rb
harsh would it be to take ws in the sense 6pe(p0Tjvai KaAus SiSa^iv 4<r0Aov. Stobaeus
of iiffrt. The passage in Phoen. 492, cites this distich (299—300), Flor. iv.
fj-dprvpas 5e T&vde baifxoyasKa\a>, ojy 25, from Euripides, but without the name
irdvTa irpa&awv KTA., where the best of the play.
MSS. give KO.L for wst confirms the con- 301. The old reading was vvoAafi&v
trary correction here. (plA' ay T€A.ois, but there are variants
293. The old reading, TO?S ex^P°'<ri> ri\ois and T4/J.OI$ in the MSS. To
was corrected by H. Stephens, on the Brunck is due iwo^a\a>i>, to H. Stephens
pretended authority of MSS. The yap, TVXOIS. Both seem clearly right: UTO-
showing that this clause explains the pre- /3aAe<V cpiAa is stcggerere, to try the use of
ceding, makes the correction necessary : a friendly compliance rather than an ob-
and the two words are often confused. stinate resistance.
290. yaias vwo, ' from below the earth.' 302. ^'Sr; 5' KTA. ' It has indeed oc-
Hec. 53, Trepa. yap TJ5' virb (TKTjvris irSSacurred to me before now, that perhaps we
'Ayafxc/Avovos. W. Dindorf is clearly might obtain by entreaty exile for my
wrong in giving yaias Strep after Dobree. children here; yet even this is a wretched
—On Kal ris, expressing incredulity, see fate, with piteous poverty to place them
Hel. 583. in safety' (put safety upon them).
298. a.X\' iis. Supply iAirls ecrri. Pflugk shows that TrapairucrSai signifies
' But perhaps you think that we may to beg one thing in place of another, i. e.
HPAKAH2 MAIN0MEN02. 29
<f)vya,s T€KV<I)V TWVS'1 dXXa Kal TOS' CLOXLOV,
Trevia, crvv oiKTpa. TrepifiaXc.lv araiTrjplav
&>s r a qevov Trpocrojira, <pevyov<TLv <ptA.ots 305
ev rjjxap r)hvfiXefjbjjLe^ew (f>acrlv [xovov.
ToX/xa p.eff rjiicov ddvarov, os fievei cr' O/A&>9.
TrpoKaXoviJ,e0' evyiveiav, a> yepov, credev
Tcov uecjv yo.p ocrrts eKfioydel rvva?,
io-TW, i) Trpo6v[XLa 8' a<ppcov' 310
o -^prj yap ovoets /AT) ^pecov fr^crei Trore.
XO. ei [lev crdevovrcov rav i/Awv fipa^Lovov
7)y TIS cr vppiLfisiv, paoLcos eiravaaT av
vvv S' ovBev icTfJiev crbv Se Tovvrevdev o~Kone2v
OTTWS Stwcret r a s r u ^ a ? , 'A[JL<f>LTpva)V. 315

at once to deprecate and to request. By 309—10. Here the old reading has
7re/>fj8aAeiV is here meant, to invest an- been restored, while most of the recent
other with a thing, to wrap it round them editors have accepted the conjectures of
so that it cannot easily be taken away; Reiske and Musgrave, eKixox^eiv and ri
avrois, not 7}[uy, being understood, for Trpodv/xla y'. There is no better test of
the latter would have required trspi^a- the unsoundness of an alteration, than the
\i<rSai. Cf. I p h . Aul. 934, TOVOVTOV fact of a well-practised ear being offended
OLKTOV irtpi(ia.\<vv KarairreXaj (quoted by at it, even under the impression that the
Barnes). Similarly Tacitus, Agric. 20, MSS. really so give it. Here the ye is
egreyiam famam pad circumdedit, 'he altogether bad, and unlike Euripides, who
invested peace with an excellent cha- never uses that important particle as a
racter.' mere metrical makeshift. See inf. 1302.
305. <pi\ois is MattMae's reading for The use of eK/j.oxBe7v here is very pecu-
(pi\oi, and it affords a satisfactory sense, liar. W e may compare eKiroveiv QV.VO.TOV
while it accounts for the corruption on in v. 581, ' to avert death by undertaking
the ground that the transcribers took trouble.' Barnes renders it by perdztrat,
(peiyovaiv for the verb instead of the par- but it rather appears to mean /J.6X<>OIS
ticiple. The reason is given why exile is eKipevyeiv, eK^Tjvai, whereas commonly it
so little to be desired; one becomes a is ' to acquire by labour,' as Suppl. 451,
burden to unwilling friends. ' The face of ws TW Tupdvvw TrKeiov' eK[A.ox8y fiiov. Cf.
a host has a kind look for exiled friends Iph. T. 145O.'M;/. 1369. Translate : ' For
for one single day only, as men say,' i. e. whoever tries to alter by his own pains
on the very next day they begin to look the dispensations of the gods, is zealous
discontented at the unwelcome burden. indeed, but his zeal boots him not.' Her-
H. Stephens pretended that he found ev mann well compares Heracl. 014, p.6p(Ti~
T' ^/xap in MSS., and hence Hermann fj.a 8' OVTL tpvyeii/ 6C/AIS, OV (rofpia. TIS aira;-
unsuspectingly edits it. Klotz, in his pre- tTe'TQ.l* CCA^K IXO.TO.V 0 fflpofjULLOS del 7C0V0V
face to Pflugk's edition (p. viii—ix), pre-
fers the old reading, and thinks the v
311. xpt<* - So Porson on Phoen. 5,
asyndeton emphatic and appropriate:— for BecSv. Hermann well compares a verse
' strangers' faces friends shun ; they say cited by Plutarch, p. 103, B, T6 TOI xp^v
they (the strangers) have a pleasing look OVK effTt ^ XP*®V T^OLUV.
for one day only.' But it must be con- 315. 5ia>0eiV is to make one's way
fessed that this sounds bare and abrupt through opposing forces by thrusting
compared with Matthiae's reading, which them aside. Aesch. frag. Prom. Sol. 1!;2,
W. Dindorf and Kirchhoff have adopted. 9, fiaAiiov Sieeazis paSiais Alyvv o'Tpa.T6v.
307. '6/J.US, i. e. c(Ve TO\/J.§S efre /t3> Heracl. 995, Sicotras Kal KaTaKTtivas eftobs
TOA/J-SS,
;. So irapadeiv, Andr. 30.
30 ETPiniAOT
AM. OVTOI TO heiXov oiBe TOV yStou TTOOOS
daveuv ipvuei fi, dXXd TTCLLSI ^ovXo/xaL
cr&Scrat T4KV' aXXws S' a&vvdratv eoLK ipdv.
iSou irapearTiv rjhe (f)ao~ydva) Seprj
v, <j)oveveiv, levcu TreVpas drro- 320
Se v£>v 80s ydpiv, dvat;, i
KTeivov [Me Kal T I ^ S ' ddXiav Traihcav
w? jJLrj TIKV eiaCSutfiev, dvocriov Oiav,
ijjv)(oppayovvTa Kal Kakovvra ixrjTepa
7rarpds TE irarepa' raXXa 8\ el rrp66viMO<; eX, 325
Trpdo~a% ov ydp dXicrjv e^o/xei' wcrre jxrj Qaveiv.
ME. Kasyco or' iKvovjxai j(dpiTL TrpocrOetvai
rjfjuv Iv dfj.<j>o2v els virovpyt]o-r)<; BnrX
Kocrfiov Traces ju,ot Traio~\ irpoo-deivai
80/xovs di'oifas* vvv ydp eKKeKhfuxeda- 330
a>S dWd ravrd y dirokdyoio- OIKU>V varpo';.
ATR. ecrrai raS'* oiyeiv itkfjdpa TrpocrTroXot? Xeyco.
Kocr/Aetcr^' eaco [AoXovres' ov cj)6ova> TreirXaiv.
orav Se KOO-JMOV irepi^dX-qaOe o~(oixacriv,
r)i;a> 7rpbs v/x,as vepjepa Stocrcov ^dovi. H35
ME. at T£KV', ofxapTeiT' ddXiw /x^rpos TTOSI
narpwov es iiiXadpov, ov TTJS ovo~Ca<;
316. Amphitryon appears to be eon- a few ornaments out of all the property
vinced by the arguments of Megara, that which they, as the heirs, would be said
further resistance is vain. It was not to Xayx&vtw. Properly, airoha.yx&vtiv is
save his own life, but the lives of Her- ' to have a share of a thing all to oneself,'
cules' children, that he resisted the de- as Ion 609, Koivovfiivi] ras <rvfi<popas T&S
mand of Lycus. However, he is willing irp&<r9ev,V awaXaxovcra. vvv atiTr) Ka8' avrTjv
to die. All he asks is that he and Me- TTJV T\>XV oYtxzi iriKpws.
gara may be slain first, and spared the 335. ijfcu irpbs i/ias, I will return to
pang of witnessing the children's death. you. Bothe's explanation is absurd, 5j|a>
325. « irp&BviiOS eT, for ei /3ouA.ei, €i irpooScicrav ifias (praeter Creontem) vep-
eVieujCieTs. It is hard to understand on r4pa x®ovi. Compare v. 720, x<^P€' ">>&s
what grounds Matthiae proposed, and avrriv Kal K6HI(' in Saifxarav.
Pflugk, Kirchhoff, and W. Dindorf have 337. ov TTJS ov<rtas. Pflugk thinks thig
adopted, rj Trp6Svfxos eT. Cf. v. 310. Of may mean ' the reality of which others
course TSAACI Trpa<r<re is a euphemism for possess, while the name alone is yet ours.'
aTrSKTzivej to which et ^ouAet is a per- But it is enough to understand by it T&V
fectly natural adjunct. xpvii<*Ta"'t i n reference to the permission
330. eKKfKAi'ine6a W. Dindorf for just granted to them, to take what was in
—eiff/xeBa. See above, v. 53, and on Hec. fact their own.—Megara and her children
487-— airoKaxao-i, for /xepovs TVXUXTI. follow Lycus off the stage at these words.
' That this at least they may take for They enter by the side, he by the central
their own from their father's house,' viz. door. Amphitryon alone remains to utter
HPAKAH2 MAIN OMEN OX. 31

aXXoi KpaTovcrL, TO 8' OVOJU,' ecrd' rjjji(i>i> e n .


AM. &
& Zev, jxarrji' dp' 6/u.oyayu,oV cr' iKTTjo-djjLrjv,
IxaTTju Se fTraiSds rot vewi' eVX^o/xef. 340
o"v o 7?cr#' a p ' rjcrcrov rj 'Sonets eTvai (£1X09.
aperr) ere VLK£> dvr)To<; &v Oebv j
TratSas y a p ou rrpovScoKa rows '
cru 8' e's ju-et- e w a s Kpv<f)ios IJT [
TaXXorpia. XeKTpa ScWos ouSevo? \a/3cov, 345
aco^euv Se TOUS crous OUK enrcrnxcrcH '
et
XO. atXtvov arp. a .
a brief soliloquy on a subject of which sustaining the heavens in place of Atlas;
the poet is fond,—accusation of the gods (9) the victory over the Amazons, and
for their alleged injustice and immorality. the securing of the golden belt from the
Compare Ion 436 seqq. In a similar queen Hippolyte ; (10) the destruction of
spirit Alcmena exclaims, Heracl. 71", the Lernaean hydra; (11) the defeat of
Zeus «£ €jCtoi) ftev OVK aKovaercu Katcus' ei the triple-bodied Geryon ; (12) the de-
5' eVrlv ocrios avrbs olSev els ip.4. scent into Hades to fetch Cerberus. Later
340. 7rai5(iy TOI veiiy. These words are writers, it should be observed, deviate a
corrupt. Elmsley's conjecture seems the little from Euripides in their accounts of
best, -waiZwv yov4' e/xwy. (On the short the twelve labours, which Apollodorus in
a of the accusative see Electr. 508.) the second book and Diodorus Siculus in
Nauck proposes yovi' i)io\i a'. Scaliger's the fourth enumerate as follows, and very
KoivtS>v' is ingenious, were there any nearly in the same order : (1) the Nemean
authority for a word formed like Afjuewy. lion ; (2) the Lernaean hydra; (3) the
Hermann suggests iraiSbs yovio. vyv, i. e. golden-horned stag ; (4) the Erymanthian
for me and Alcmena. The true reading boar, in conjunction with the Centaurs ;
is so uncertain, that the corrupt words (5) cleansing the stables of Augeas; (6)
are retained in the text. The MSS. pre- driving off the birds from the lake Stym-
sent the slight variant rbv for TO:. One phalus; (7) capturing the Cretan bull;
might suggest yovta c' ( W EKA?7^OJU€'> (8) Diomede's horses ; (9) girdle of Hip-
341. fiaaov. So Fix (ap. Kirch.) for polyte ; (10) Geryon's oxen; (11) the
golden apples; (12) Cerberus. Martial,
348. The chorus, in a long and re- ix. 102, has this brief enumeration of ten
markable ode, chiefly in the glyconean labours:—
metre, celebrates the twelve labours of " Si cupis Alcidae cognoscere facta pri-
Hercules. They begin by observing, that oris,
as Phoebus the god of joy sometimes sings Disce; Libyn domuit; aurea poma
a mournful strain after, or close upon, a tulit;
song of happiness, so they will now com- Peltatam Scythico discinxit Amazona
mence a eulogy on Hercules, even though nodo;
a dirge at his supposed death might ap- Addidit Arcadio terga leonis apro.
pear more appropriate. They then de- Aeripedem sylvis cervam, Stymplialidas
scribe his exploits in the following order : astris
(1) the capture of the Nemean lion; Abstulit; a Stygia cum cane venit
(2) the victory over the Centaurs ; (3) aqua.
the slaying of the golden-antlered stag; Fecundam vetuit reparari mortibus
(4) the taming of the horses of the Thra- Hydram :
cian Diomede; (5) the slaying of Cycnus ; HesperiasTuscolavitin amneboves."
(6) the getting of the golden apples from
the Hesperides; (7) the clearing of the "Where Libyn domuit is the defeat of An-
navigable seas from monsters ; (8) the taeus the giant in a wrestling match; an
32 ETPiniJOT
[JLoXira $oi/3os laic^el,
TCW KctXktydoyyov KiQdpav 350
ekavvoiv irkrjKTpco ^pvcrica-
iycb Se TOV y a s ivepwv T' e? 6p<f>vav
fj.o\6vTa TTCUS' etre ^dtds VW €i7r&>
eir' 'A[j.<f)iTpva)Pos iviv,
v/jLvfjcrai, crTe<f>dv(i)iJLa JJLO- 355
•yBiav, Si' evXoyCas BeXcj.
yevuaiojv 8' dperai TTOVCJV
TCHS davovcnv ayakpa.
TTpcorov jaej' J i o s aXcros
rjpr^iaxje Xeovros, 360
TTvpaco S' &iJ,(f)€Ka\v<f)dri

Seivco
rdv T' opeivdjxov aypuav . a.
exploit recorded by Diodorus in con- cave, and which in the time of Pausanias
nexion with the expedition to Spain for contained a temple of Zefrs Ne'/itE"", Seas
the oxen of Geryon, lib. iv. 17; but by ct|ios, lib. ii. 15, 2. Theocr. xxv. 108,
Apollodorus described as an adventure in 6f)piov olvoAtoVTa, KaKbv Tepas a.ypot<*jTais,
the attempt to gain the golden apples, ii. KotA^y ai)Aiv exovra Aibs Ne^eoio Trap'
5. 11. aKtroSj—where a detailed account is added
Ibid, tir' eiiTu^ei /AoAita. It seems of the capture and destruction of the
best to explain this,' after a joyful strain,' monster. The cave itself was half-way
rather than, with Hermann, " felicem between Nemea and Mycenae, in a moun-
eventum ominans," i. e. on the hope of a tain called TpT\rbv, from its natural hol-
prosperous event. Apollo, though by lows, Diodor. Sic. iv. II, &c.
nature averse to doleful strains, is some- 362. zirivctiriaas, ' having overspread,'
times compelled to sing them. Ipse ' having laid over the back of,' &c.
meum flevi, duxit Apollo, Linon, Martial, Hesychius, (quoted by Porson on Phoen.
ix. 87, 4. Athenaeus alludes to the pas- ,) , p
sage, though he does not seem to have Photius, vwrifxtxi' Gitdpa/Tdai (' to take
understood it aright, lib. xiv. p. 619, C , upon oneself'). Compare Rhes. 208,
Alvos 5e Kal a'lAivos, ov fj.6vov £v irevde(rii>t XvKtiov a/x(j>l vorrov atyoftcu Sopav, Kal
aAAa Kal en1 eyTU%e? fxoAiTa., Kara Thy Xaa-fia Brjpbs a/xip' e/j.a> 6-fi<rai icdpq. T h e
Eiipnrifiriv. The interpolator in Tph. lion's skin was drawn over Hercules' back,
Aul. 1522 perhaps thought of this passage, so that the fore-legs met under his chin,
KA'fa&lJiU.^V ApTCiUt^ WS €TT £VTVy£i ITOTIAW. and the jaws covered his face like a
350. Ka\\i(pOoyyov H. Stephens for mask.
reos s e e
KaAAtrpdirov. On the i) in xp^" 364—74. The fight with the Centaurs.
Med. 633. Tro. 520. 856. —This appears to take the place of the
wv
355. o'T€<pdi'(o/j.a ^X^ ' The accu-more common legend of the capture of
sative in apposition to the sentence. the Erymanthian boar. Both Diodorus
357- aperal irivwv, the merit, or poetic Siculus and Apollodorus relate the one
fame, resulting from generous toils, is an adventure as either part of the other, or
honour to the dead. Here aperjj is a as happening about the same time (Hfia
synonym of dS^a or eu5o£ta. TOVTOIS irpaTTOfiivois, Diod. iv. 12). But
359. Aibs aAcros, Nrinea, which was these writers place the scene of the fight
about a mile and a half from the lion's in Pholoe of Arcadia (sup. v. 1U2),
HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOS. 33
KevTCLvpcov TTOTC yivvav 365
irpcja-ev Tofois (froviois,
ivaipatv Trravots f3i\ecnv.
6 /caXXiStras
C T dpovpat Tre8Ca)v aKapiroi
K&I il^XiaSes depdwai 370
crvyxopToC 0' 'O/idXas evau-
Xot, 7reu/caicnv o#ev ~^ipa^
@e<rcrakS>v

re ypvcroKapavov 375
TTOlKlKoVOiTOV
dypoiarav
s, 6r)po<f)6vov 6eav
Olvcoart-v dyaXXet-
TeBpLTTTTCOV T CTTC/Sa CTTp. yS'. 380
/cat xpaklois iSdfJuxcro-e TTWXOUS
at <f>oviauo-i <£dVmis d^aXtv' lOoatpv

whereas Euripides represents it to have and conquering the inhabitants, and so


occurred in Thessaly. He appears indeed rendering the fertile plains atcapTroit v.
to confound the Homeric narrative, II. i. 369.
2C7, Od. xxi. 295, of the battle of the 375. Apollodor. ii. 5, 3, rplrov SflAoc
Lapithae and the Centaurs, with another eTrera^ev avrqi T^V Kepvinnv tKixpov els
and distinct event, the slaughter of the Mvre^eas enirvovv eyeyKe7v. ^Hv Se TJ
Centaurs in Arcadia by Hercules.—opei- e\aipos ev Oiv6ri xpvir^lc€Pasi 'AprefniSos
v6fiov Canter for •—&v. lepct, 5ii> Kaiflov\6/j.ei>osavr))v 'HpaK\rjs
366. €(npoi(rey Kirchhoff after Reiske. firjre avtXtiv fj.'fjre rpSitrai, <rvv^V\.(a\ev
370. Bepdirvat, i. e. (rrad/iol, the abodes '6Xov eviavr6p. This subject was men-
on Mount Pelion. See on Bacch. 1043, tioned by Euripides in the Temenidae;
Iph. A. 1499, Troad. 1070.—triyxoproi, see frag. 737, Dind.
' neighbouring,' Androm. 17-—'O/xrfAay, 377- o-ypaarav Canter for aypdiHTav.
a mountain in Thessaly, near the Peneus, 379. Olvaaviv. Musgrave, after others,
the vale of Tempe, and Mount Ossa. See cite3 Hesychius, OlvaiaTtv "Apre/iiv, T^V
Theocr. vii. 103. iv (Jivri T5JS 'Apyelas. Perhaps Bothe
372. irtixaLtnv. For the dative with rightly gives Oivoanv, which suits the
TrAnipow see the note on Bacch. 19. metre equally well. The place was called
Both Diodorus and Apollodorus repre- OiVrfr), and Aldus recognizes the short 0,
sent the Centaurs as armed with ireuKai in giving olv6a TIIS. Stephanus of By-
or ixdrai (stone-pines or silver-firs) zantium however gives Oij/tuaTis*'ApT6J«is,
and huge fragments of rock. That Mount r\ iv Olviy TTJJ 'Apyeias iSpv/ievri.—•
Pelion abounded with stone-pines may ayaKXei, honours with the spoils.
be inferred from the mention of irevKcu 380. iirefia KT\. ' mounted (i. e. drove
IJ?)Aia5ej in Alcest. 915. Compare under the yoke) and tamed with the bit.'
Iph. A. 1047, 1058, hva 5' (f. apa 5') For the horses of Diomede, which were
iXdraKTiffTerf>av<iSeiT€ %x6if Sicuros said to devour human flesh, see Alcest.
efj.oKev lirirofidTas KevTavpwv. — iTrirelcus, 494 seqq.
i. e. Ka6nrira(6neyoi, overrunning them 383. i86a£oi>, ' dispatched,' ' quickly
VOL. III. F
34 ETPiniAOT

yivvcri,
fiovaL<TLV avSpofipaxri Sv errpair etpc 385
irepwv S' apyvpoppvrav 'Efipov

MvKrjvaCa) TTOVGJV rvpdvvo),


T<i.v re Mr]\idS' O-KTOLV
'Avavpov irapa 390
KVKVOV [8e] £
Tofois wXecrev, 'Afx,(f)ava,l-
^ ' OLfXlKTOV
vs re Kopas avT. p .
ecnrepiav es 395
devoured.' See Iph. T. 1141. Phoen. the torrent' (the Peneus) by bursting a
794, where it means ' to move quickly.' passage through the mountains.
Here ax^Xiva. seems to be used adver- 391. KVKVOV 8e MSS. Hermann reads
bially, like KXeiva in v. 61. The passage re for 8e, and it is certainly remarkable
is one of those purely idiomatic sentences that the former particle is used through-
which cannot closely be rendered into an- out in connecting the narrative of the
other language. The sense is, ' they dis- successive labours. But Kirchhoff acutely
patched without restraint the gory food perceived that the Se should be omitted,
with their jaws, feeding horribly on the and £tivoSd'iKTav restored for |e^oSo'(KTav
welcome diet of man's flesh.' The syntax is, Trepwy T6 rav MriXidSa
386. irepaiv 8'. The same labour is &Krav, KVKVOV &Ae<re. The story of
still being described:—'So, crossing the Cycnus is told at length in Hesiod's
silver-flowing Hebrus, he performed the ' Shield of Hercules.' This perfidious
task, toiling for the lord of Mycenae,' robber is mentioned also in Alcest. 503.
Eurystheus. So Hercules says of him- •—'A/xcpavaias, a region of Thessaly, on
self in answer to the Chorus, in Alcest. the authority of Stephanus of Byzantium,
481, Tipvydltji irpdfftTai nv" Eupu<r0e? Tr6vovt quoted by Musgrave. 'A/j.<pamia (77))
which confirms the conjecture of W. means the district of the town 'Afupaval,
Dindorf, (required by the metre,) i\- a name derived perhaps from its con-
iirpaffffs /A6X9OV for e|e7repacr' ox^ov, where spicuous position on a hill or an open
p.6x8ov is Musgrave's emendation. Pflugk plain. Compare Zeus $ava7os, Rhes.
seems independently to have given €|- 355.—&fj.iKTov, unsociable, not to be
eirpa^ /j.6xiov. But W. Dindorf's irepaiv 5' conversed w i t h : Sv<roy.l\riTOV, &levov,
is better than Pflugk's Tripav apyvpoppira airrivij, J. Barnes.
8" "E/8pou. The old reading was Trepan S'. 394. V/AVWSOVS K6pas, the singing dam-
Hermann reads irtpav 6* apyvpoppiirav sels, the daughters of Hesperus.— eoTre-
a
E0pov | eleTrefyratr1 oxSav, Matthiae 4K- piav Musgrave for effirepiov, on account
Trepaffiv uxBaf. The Hebrus is called ap- of the metre, which is logaoedic. The
yvpopp6rT}s probably as flowing through a next verse may be called dactylic with the
land rich in the precious minerals. anacrusis of two short syllables. The v
tr6 as
389. MijAiiiS' Hermann for IIijAiaS'. in xP" °s is abo've, v. 351. The
vo iov
This seems clearly right; for the Anaurus slight change of xP ~ — iM\\o<p6ptiiv
flowed into the Melian gulf near Pagasae, for xpvv*®" — /ir]\o(p6pov, is due to
the birthplace of Jason, whom Apollo- Wakefield, and seems rightly to have
nius describes as crossing the Anaurus been admitted by Kirchhoff and W. Din-
on foot, Argon, i. v. 9. The Aldine dorf. The apples themselves were xpvo-ea
reading 'Avavpov irapb. -KvXas has beenand the leafy twigs were apple-bearing;
corrected from the MSS., which give nor is there any metrical reason why the
TTifXas or Trriyds. Bothe absurdly edits poet should have inverted the natural
avavptj) 7r6p€ nvKaSf ' gave a way to meaning of the two epithets.
HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOS. 35

TreraXotw atro jxrfKoipopwv x^P*" Kapnov

p irvpcrovatTov, os
aiikarov d/A^eXt/cros e'Xi/c' e
KTavcov TTOVTCOLS ff d \ 6 s 400

ovpavov 6 VTTO fjbdcrcrav

ATXCLVTOS S6[J.OV ek6a>v 405


d T€ KaT€O")(€V Oi-
evavopia 9ea>v
TOV 'ntirevTav r ''Afiatpvatv crTparov <7Tp. y,
398. After os Hermann adds a<f>', whichgives a different turn to the legend,
is hardly suited to a choral verse, though though he also connects it with the Hes-
the last syllable should properly be long. perides; but he says that Atlas taught
Here it is probable that Euripides allowed Hercules astronomy, and obtained the
himself a slight metrical licence. See on reputation of bearing the heavens from
Cycl. 56. Bothe gives '6(TT' air\aTov KTA. being the inventor of the celestial sphere.
Pflugk mentions with dispraise what is 406. aarpuTrovs. Hermann doubts this
really a plausible conjecture of Theodore form, which the metre requires both here
Bergk, (dirKovTov for airXaTov.—ajuc^e- aad Phoen. 129, and which W. Dindorf
\iKTbs for djuijj1 eKiKrbv is Scaliger's cor- thinks should be restored in Hipp. 851,
rection. The simple sense is, ' the dragon for pvxrbs atrrtpoiirbs aeAapa. The word is
which guarded the sacred (unapproach- compounded from &arpoy, (compare y\av-
able) tree by twining round it.' Here as /«oiris,j8o£jris,) though more commonly the
in Hel. 1331, Bacch. 1171, e'Ai| seems first part is an adjective or an adverb, as
pretty nearly a synonym of TrrSpSos. WKT€pombs,sup. V. I l l , tvwrrbs, tcoi\uirbsr
(
400. a\bs fivxovs. Another of his &c.—/coreVxey, simply held,' i. e. pre-
labours; cf. v. 225. Pind. Isthm. iv. 73 vented from falling. Perhaps, if the metre
(v. 95), vibs 'A\K/xijyas, hs OvXv/xir6i'S' had allowed it, aviax^v would have been
ej8a, yaias Te iraffas Kal {Sa9vKpT)[ivovpreferred.—evapopiq, by his courage, by
ivo\ias a\bs Qevpiliv Ocvap, vavriKiatffi Te his manly strength.—" 0eoJv autem non
iropO/xby afiep^KTais.—Qvarois KTA., ' m a k - ad evavopia, sed ad OIKOVS referri debet."
ing a calm to mortals for their ships.' J. Barnes.
For the double dative compare v. 179- 408—17- The procuring of the golden
The old reading -raXavias, which sorely belt from Hippolyte, queen of the Ama-
puzzled Barnes and his predecessors, was zons. Diodor. Sic. iv. 16, 'HpanXrjs Se
emended by Heath and Musgrave. Ta\ri- Aafiwv Trp6cTTayfia rbv 'iTnrokvTrjs rris
vna., the goddess of calm, is addressed by 'Afia(6vos fveyKe?v faaTrjpa, T V €ir! TUS
the Chorus in Hel. 1457. 'Af/.a£6vas (Trpareiav 4iroi7]<raTo. TlKeiuras
403. inrb juiaaav eSpav. He extended ovv els rbyh.-ir' iicelvov Ev£etvov K\7jO4vra
his hands underneath the central seat of U6VTOV, Kal KarairXevcras iirl rets e/cj3oAas
heaven, and so bore it aloft. He de- TOV ®ep[A.(b$ovTOS troTa.fJ.ov, irXyifflov &t/4i-
scribes the effort of raising it upon his (TKvpas irSXeois KaTeo'TpaTOTreo'evo'tv, 4v
back. Apollodorus, ii. 5, 11, says that fi TO. 0aai\€ia Twv'AfMa£6vwv virripx^' Kal
Prometheus had suggested to Hercules Tb fi€v irpwrov fJTtl Trap' avTUf Tbv Ttpoff-
that he should send Atlas to fetch the Ttrayiievov £uo~T7Jpa, us 8' ovx virfjKovov,
apples (oranges) of the Hesperides, and idxiiv avrals.—'UpaKKrjs 5€ ray
should bear the burden of heaven for him
in the meanwhile. Diodorus (iv. 27) Kal Tb \oiirbv irhridos pvyeTp avva.va.y~
F 2
36 ETPiniAOT

MaiCOTLV d[L<f>\ TToXvTTOTOLflOV


e]6a Si' Ev£ewov OIS/A 410
TLV OVK d<fi 'EWavtas
dyopov dXuras
Kopas 'Apelas

£a)crrij/3os oXedptovs dypas. 415


TO. Kkewa 8' \EXXas 2Xa/3e fiapfidpov /co/jas
\d<f>vpa, Kal cruder iv
rdv re
shown there in the time of Euripides.
iravTiXas rb iSvos av-rSiv p Such credulity existed even among the
It was from this slaughter that the poet Romans of the Empire. Martial amu-
here calls it 6\e9pios &ypa faorripos. singly enumerates some of these ' arche-
Apollodorus says that Hercules killed typa,' viii. 6, 7: ' Hoc cratere ferox
Hippolyte, irpbs Be TOSS Komas aywvurd- commisit praelia Rhoecus Cum Lapithis:
fxevos, anroirXei Kal irpoo'io'xet Tpola, ii. pugna debile cernis opus,' &c. Apol-
5, 9. lodor. 1. 1. Ko^iitras Se rbv fao'TTJpa els
410. e/8a. This verb governs both Wlvicfivas, eSto/CEj' EupucrOer. Properly,
irTpariv and (if the text be right) the \d<pvpa are spoils taken from the living,
following accusative tpdpos, with which (TKvKa (Iph. T. 74) those from the dead.
tz-ypas is in apposition. So v/j.i/ip$ous See Photius in v. \d<pvpa. For the eli-
itipas 1j\v9cv, v. 394. From the notion sion of the ai in o-<i(erat, see on v. 146.
of motion towards, fiaiveiv takes an accu- Pflugk, whom Kirchhoff follows, thinks
sative (cf. inf. 786—9) both of person the poet wrote <n*>£eTcci MuK^yais, and
and place, as Ar. Nub. 30, arty rl xp e o s this will stand as the dative of place, as in
e/8a fie fiera rbi> Xlaaiav ;—rarely, how- v. 383, (poviatffi tpdrvtus. Bothe takes
ever, of the thing, in the sense of v<r€JUFT-m adi^er' for eVcc^eTO, " postquam Hercules
tXBelv. Hence Pflugk regards xp ^ireov attulisset." The present tense seems
<TTO\OV as corrupt, and proposes xp^ more natural, as implying that a testi-
GTtX&iv (pdpos, i. e. &^o>v, but this ismony a of Hercules' prowess exists at the
sense which areWeiv will hardly bear. lime of speaking.
We think there is scarcely a doubt that 419-24. The decapitation of the
the true reading is TX^TZKOV xPvrr€&ffT0^0V Lernaean hydra and the slaying of Ge-
/lira, ' in pursuit of,' &c, as Alcest. 483, ryon. Apollodorus (ii. 5, 2) tells us that
Qpyubs rerpwpov apfxa Ato/x-fjSovs fiera. the monster had nine heads, and there is
The expression <pdpos irinXaiv is barely no reason why ixvpt6xpavov should not be
defended by such phrases as KiKTpwv taken for ivoAvKpavov. Diodorus, iv. 11,
tvvaX, vtt'iwv &povpai &c. is pleased to assign a hundred necks, on
411. TIV OVK, i. e. itdvTa. For &yopov, each of which a snake-like head grew.
' a company,' see Iph. T. 1096. The In matters like this, poets and mytho-
meaning is, in the words of Apollodorus, logers vary their accounts. Euripides
ii. 5, 9, Trapa\af$&v £0€\OVTO.S a'vfj.fi.dxovs. even calls the Nile ' hundred-mouthed,'
On a\l(eiy (a) see Heracl. 403. Hel. 404, and Horace calls Cerberus
413. it6pas 'Apelas. Hippolyte is so ' bellua centiceps,' Carm. ii. 13, 34.
called, either because the Amazons gene- Below, v. 1274, the hydra is called afxipl-
rally were edvos (J.4ya ra «ar^ 7rtiA.€jUoj' , as itpavos, because supernumerary heads, aa
Apollodorus says, or because six*v '^lr- it were, grew out on each side of the
Tro\vrt\ rbv ^Apeos ^oxTT^pa, o~v^i^o\ov natural one. The story of Hercules
rov •jrpaJTeiJet^ OTratrcSj/, ibid* ii. 5, 9. burning or searing the neck as each head
According to some, she was a daughter of was cut off, is well known, and has been
Ares. fancifully interpreted of the bringing a
417. & Mvirfivais. Perhaps it was waste moss or bog into cultivation by
HPAKAH2 MAIN0MEN03. 37

7ToXv<f)0VOV KVVOL AipVOfi 420


vSpav i^envpcoo-ev
fieXeaC T d/x,<£e/3aXXe,
TOV TpicrejixaTov 6io~iv e-
KTCL /SoTiJp' 'Epvdetas,
opo/xcov T dXXcov dydXjU,a,T5 €VTV)(7] y'. 425
OLrjXde' TOV *re voXvSaKpvov
eirXevo-' es 'AuSau, TTOVGIV TeXevrav,
iv rdXas
ouS' Iy8a TTOXLV.
crreyat 8' eprjjjioi <f>iXa>v, 430
TOLV 8' dvoaTijxov TCKVCOV
Xapcavos iirifjievei. TrXara
^tou nkXevOov aOeov, CLSLKOV is Se era.?
^epas ySXeVet Sw/mr' ov irapovTos. 435
el 8' ey<w o-Q£vo% yjficov
&6pv T CTraXXov iv ai)QLa.

burning the surface. But the hydra of though he enumerates twelve labours,
Lerna was a real thing ; for Mr. Clark was aware of other legends, which later
tells 'us (' Peloponnesus,' p. 98), that writers have reckoned among that number
large speckled water-snakes still infest the to the exclusion of some of those de-
Lernaean marsh. scribed above. See the note on v. 348.
422. afupePaWc. So Heath for d,u0- 426. T6V re TroXvdaKpuoy Wakefield for
4/3a\€. The meaning is, that Hercules rbv iroKuSoLKpuToy.—Tr6yoiv TeXeuTcfcy, t h e
embrued with the poison of the hydra accusative in apposition to the sentence.
those arrows with which be shot Geryon. 428. 'Iv eKirepaivei Heath for W 4K-
Diodor. Sic. iv. 11, fin. %eipa>o-<£jC*efor TJ> irepavrj. The sense obviously is, ' where
£tpov els T^\V x°^-hv ajre$afl"Te TOS a/a5a?, he closes (i. e. has closed) his life, and has
iva rb ^ATjOec jSe'Aos %%ri T^V 4K Trjs not come back again.'
OLKISOS irKriy^jv aviarov. Apollodor. ii. 432. Xdpwvos irXdra. See Alcest. 254.
5, 2, T!> SI Gwfjia rrjs SSpas ava<rx'i(ras, rfj Translate, ' But the children's path of
X<>\rj Tof/j OIVTOI/S t$a<j/ei'. Neither of life, godless and unjust as it is (i. e.
these writers distinctly affirm that Geryon wickedly imposed upon them by Lycus),
was slain by the poisoned arrows; but without return from the nether world, the
Apollodorus does say that avarqaaixtvos bark of Charon awaits ; and it is to thy
fj.tixWJ' KCU ro^evdels aTr&Oavev, ii. 5 , 1 0 . prowess alone, O Hercules, absent though
424. "Epv9eias. This is supposed to you are, that the family now looks.' The
be Cadiz, and it is frequently mentioned correction of Musgrave, for 0-u/j.a TOV
by the poets in connexion with this ex- irapSvTos, is deserving of all praise. For
ploit; see Propert. v. 9, 2. Aeschylus TiKvoiv KeXevBov see Ae3;h. Clio. 341.
calls Geryon Tpun&fiaTos, Agam. b43. 436. adevos riPa*. ' Had I been young
Lucian, Toxaris, § 62, rbv TT}pv6vqu ol in strength, and the rest of the chorus,
p
my equals in age, I would have stood by
the children of Hercules in the contest;
KaX p p
but as it is, I am destitute of that happy
425. $p6fj.aii> aydXfiara, victorious con- youth.' The old reading Tas tiSaifiovos
tests, honourable and successful toils. was tacitly corrected by Barnes.
This seems to show that Euripides,
38 ETPiniAOT
re cruvrjfioi,,
av irap&cnav
O,' VVV S' a,7roXeiVo/Aat 440
xas euSat/iofos 17/80.5.
aX\' icropai yap rovcrSe <f>6i[ievo)V
ivSvT expvTas, TOVS TOV /xeydkov
Sij7Tore TraiSas TO irplv 'Hpatckiovs,
re (fatkrjv virocrtipaiovi 445
lv eknovcrav TCKva, Kal yepcubv
ip 'Hpaickeovs. Swmyvos ey<w,
&)§ ov Svvafxav Karer^iv
ypaCas ocraaiv eri iriqyds. 450
ME. eiev TIS lepeus, TIS cr^ayeus TW^ 8vcm6TfJiO)i>;
[rj rfjs Takavmf]<s Trj? i[JLrjs *pv)(fj<5 (jiovevs ; ]
erotja' ayetv r a dv\i(xr eis c'^4t8ov raSe.
a) Te'/cv', ayofjeeOa ^evyos ou KOXOV
bp.ov yepovTes Kal vioi Kal 455

443. ivSvrh, the ornamental robes, many incidents in their early life by which
K6a-fiov, v. 329. So Heath for evSvpa, the affection of their parents had been
which violates the metre.—TOV /j.eyd\ov shown.
STJTTOTE, * who was so lately called the 452. Hermann would read either f/ ris
great.' See Tro. 500. 589. 1277- The va.Xaivi)s or T^O-5" i/j.ijs ij/vxrjs. Klotz
pleonastic addition of tb irplv is remark- (Praef. p. x) endeavours to defend the
able. It is not unlikely that Si)7roTe unusual repetition of the article with the
^ralSas is an interpolation. pronoun, on the ground that it is empha-
445. viroaiipaiovs Musgrare for virb tic ; and he compares, after Pflugk, Oed.
ceipaiots. The syntax is, %\ttov(ra.v reKvaR. 1481, Sevp' IT', e\9eT€ &>s Tas aSeX<J>ib
Kal yepatbv Trarepa uiroo'eipaiovs TO?S T<£(r5e T&S 4/j.hs xepas, where however T&y
eavrrjs irocrtv.—eXuovffav, sc. €(p4XfCov<ravr epas is really exegetical of T&S aSt\<pds.
as children are called a$\la 4cpo\K\s, An- It is more than probable that the verse
drom. v. 220. Cf. inf. 1424. The me- itself is an interpolation ; for <povzbs is
taphor however is here not taken from a tame 5after s a
itpeiis and <r<payebs, and ^uijs
boat towed after a ship, but from a side if/uX') ' harsh periphrasis for e/xov,
(or trace) horse, which is compelled to go where especial mention of the body was
at the same speed as those under the rather required.
yoke. 453. (STOifia, sc. 4<TT\V, &yew or &ye<r0ai.
449—50. Both 5aKp{/oii/ and o&a'cov Elmsley has noticed the frequent use of
depend upon Trnyas, ' my eyes' flood of iToifios without elfil &c.
tears.' So in Aesch. Cho. 175, K&,UO\ 454. £evyos, though generally ' a pair/
irpoo'eo'TT] KapSias KkvZ&viov ^oA.^s. Inf. may be used of several persons coupled
v. 562, "AiSou irfpi(}o\al K^TJS. Oed. together. The word is used in reference
Col. 730, biifiA-rav <p6f3ov TTJS ipfjs eVeicr- to inrotreipaiovs above. They call them-
6Sou. selves veKpol as being already condemned
451. Megara reappears on the stage, to die, and in allusion to Hermes and
with her children magnificently attired for Charon, ot veKpoiroixTvoi. There is a va-
their death. (For this custom see Alcest. riant vficpbii, which arose from the com-
161.) In a touching address she bids mon error of transcribers, that veicpbs waa
them farewell, and recals to mind the an adjective.—aytSjuecrflai MSS. and edd..
HPAKAHS MAINOMENOS. 39
a> fioipa SvaTakaiv ifiov re KCU reK
Ta>v&', vpoahepKOjiai.
ous Travvarar
ereKov [xkv uyu,a?, 8' iO
/cat $i,a<f>dopdv.

T) voXv fxe So(p7? i^eiraurav IXTTISC?, 460


17^ Trarpos vfj,S)v iic Xoyoiv TTOT rjXincra.
aroi IA£I> yap "Apyos eVe//,' 6 Kardavcov irar^p,
EvpvcrOeais 8' eju.eX.Xes ot/ojcretv Sdjuous
TTJS KakXiKapnov Kparos e^wy UeXacryias,
CTTOXTJV T€ Orjpbs d[J.<f>e/3aXXe crco Kcipa 465
Xe'ovros, ^176/3 a u r o s i^wrrXi^TO'
(TV S' ^cr^a &r)fia>v TWV (^iXap^droiv ava£
TreSia rd/ia yi}s /cefcr^eVo?,
^es TOI> KaTaanetpavTa or
e's Seftav Se crrjv dXe^7jTt]pi,ov 470

456. Kirchhoff gives e ^ for e/ioS or / p , KaStet, should not express


real acts ; and if so, ^<r6a Sco| represents
459. SiatpBophv, i. e. eVe/ca TOD the actual words of Hercules in sportive
play with his children, trv vvv e? ©r/jSaJv
460. eleVaia'cEj', (eKTraieav,) for ^^vcav. Ss"a|, &c. Similarly Bacch. C12, T'IS /JLOI
' Truly my hopes have greatly disap- <p6\a£ fy, ei (rv <rv[j.tpopas TVXOIS ; I n
pointed me in the expectation I had Androm. 209 seqq., compared by Pflugk,
formed of you from your father's pro- there is irony, which here there is not;
mises.' She then addresses herself to consequently here the literal, there the
each of her three sons in turn, and re- contrary meaning is conveyed.
counts what it had been the intention of 464. TIeAaayias, Argolis, as in Orest.
the father to leave to each. And this is 960.
done by describing the various significant 468. eyicAripa, hereditary; cf. Iph. T.
though sportive actions of the father 682.
towards each. ' To you, the eldest,' she 469. e|eVeiS« Hermann for e£e7rei0e.
says, * he used to award (i. e. to say that He is probably right: the sense is, ' as
he would award,) the throne of Argos and you used to try to prevail on your father,'
Mycenae, while he vested you in the lion's i. e. that he would make you king of
skin as the successor and inheritor of his Thebes. Heath's conjecture is however
most highly-prized possessions. To the ingenious, fte for <re, ' as he (Hercules)
second son he assigned his mother's in- used to persuade my father (Creon).'
heritance, as a daughter of Creon, in 470. a\e(,7)Ti]pi.ov £vkov, the defensive
Thebes; and the club was put into his club, which he put into the hands of his
boyish hand as a sceptre. To the third child as a \pevSi)s 86<ns, a sham gift, i. e.
he bequeathed the sovereignty of the pretending to confer it upon him together
conquered Oechalia; and .so to each he with the sovereignty of Thebes. It does
intended to leave a kingdom.' Elrosley not appear that the common reading, Aai-
explains the imperfects, -fjada, ei/e^ue &c, SciAou \j/eu$?i h6<Tiv, can be defended. In
by e/j.e\\ts ecreffSai. And in fact the poet favour of Hermann's slight but important
himself varies the narrative by correspond- correction much is to be said. Daedalus,
ing terms, e^fA\ej oiV?)<rE[j' and Sdxreiv the Cretan artist, is no where recorded to
l . Yet there is no reason why have given Hercules his club; nor, if he
40 ETPiniAOT
£v\ov KaOiti haiSaXov, xjjevBrj BOCTLV.
crol 8' rjv eirepcre rots e/CTy/SdAms wore
d^ Saxreiv Oi^aXiav vtriayero.
8' OVTCLS *uju,a9 T/JMTTU^OIS Tvpavviai
rjp iirvpyov, fieya <f>pov£>v in' avopia.' 475
iyw Se v6jx(f>as y\KpoQiviaCfHKrfi>,
/07S77 awa-movcr €K T 'AOrjvaCcDV -)(6ovb<;
UnapTiys Te @T)fia>v 6', a>s avr)iijxivoi
Trpvixv7]crLOL<TLfiiove^ovr evSai/xova.
Kal TCLVTa (f>pov8a- juera/JaXovcra 8' rj Tv 480
Rfjpas a

had, could it be called v|/ev5$)s 5<!<riy we find feminine substantives sometimes


merely because, as Matthiae says, " spem formed by adding la to the root, avSpia
Herculis postea frustravit." This objec- may be as legitimate a form as avSpeta.
tion indeed is met by placing the comma Moreover, though evavdpltf might be called
after Aai$d\ov, with Kirchhoff. Accord- the causal dative, for Sia T V evavSpiav, it
ing to Diodorus, iv. 14, (quoted by Her- is certain that the common and natural
mann,) the club might fairly be called construction is ippovtiv eirl TIJ/I.
5aiSa\os, ' elaborately wrought,' for it was 476. aKpoQivia^ttrQca is ' to pick out for
the gift of Hephaestus. This adjective oneself from the top of a heap,' or to have
occurs in Aesch. Eum. 605, as an epithet the first choice of a prize. Hence the
of TreirAos, probably in the same sense. sense here is, ' while I, the mother, used
Pflugk, approving Hermann's emendation to choose the best brides for you, one
without admitting it, suggests |ii\oi/ KaSitt from Athens, a second from Sparta, and a
Mouv&kov from Propert. iv. !), 15, ' Mae- third from Thebes, intending to contract
nalio jacuit pulsus tria tempora ramo alliances with each of these nations,' which
Cacus.' are specified as being the principal states
474. i(mi, wanting in the copies, was of Hellas. — avviirTov&' is KirchhofTs
added by Barnes after Canter and Scaliger. correction for <xvvau\iovo', which is here
Rather, perhaps, rptis ovras OVTW KT\. doubtful Greek. The 4K is used as in the
The names of Hercules' three sons are common phrase -ya/^uv IK or aird TWOS.
given by the Schol. on Pind. Isthm. iv. 478 seqq. The meaning is, that by a
104, as from Euripides, (doubtless a lost triple marriage a threefold security might
play,) Therimachus, Deicoon, and Ari- be attained. The old reading was icdkais,
stodemus. Many other accounts are given for which Heath restored the Attic dative
by ancient writers ; but the matter is of As the parents were said KTJSOS
little importance. See Pflugk's Preface, tv or avdirTGiv {sup. v. 35), so a
p. 8. ship's stern was said avdirTtaBai 4K -yijs, to
475. eV avSpia, on your manliness; be fastened to the shore. More commonly
i. e. on the early development of your ivpv[xvi](Tia is used alone in the plural, as
physical powers, and your promising Iph. T. 1352. 1395. Hence Kirchhoff's
youth. Here Elmsley, followed by Pflugk conjecture KaKws is very probable. Com-
and W. Dindorf, reads evavSpia, on the pare however Med. 770, 4K TOCS' ara-
ground that apSpeta, not avfipia, is the i//(SjUe<r0a Trpv/j.vf]rr]i/ ndKcov.
true Attic, just as avSprflyi is the Ionic form, 480. |U€Taj3aAoC<ra. Intransitive, as in
on the same analogy as 7rra>xe£a, SouAe/a, Bacch. 1331.'—Kfipas, Fates. Photius,
trapBeveia &c. The argument however is icrjfxs, 6avarr](p6poi jj.oipai. Cf. Electr.
not conclusive. Many substantives have a 1252. Aeschylus calls "them Kfipes 'Epi-
double form in eiaand (a, asirpo/j.^Bcia, wpo- viis, Theb. 1057- They are distin-
fj.i)Sia, acre'iSem, aiT6/3ia, Trapdevita, irapde- guished by Moschus, Id. iv. 14, who is
via, &a, and we have other forms only in writing on this subject : crxeVXioj, bs
la, asaSmia, aitOaHia, 5ei\la. If therefore T<5£OI<TII', a of Tr6pev abrbs 'hit6x\wv, rji
HPAKAHZ MAINOMENOS. 41
OI oe OaKpva XovTpoi' dvo'Trji'O'; <f>pevoi)i>.
p Se TraTpbs e c r n a y&fiovs o8e,
ALQTJV voixit,<x)v TTCvdepov, KrjSos trtKpov.
W/i,Ot, TIC ifXCOV TTpatTOV rj TIV VCTTCLTOV 485
Trpbs crrepva dSyjxai; r<5 Trpocrap/xdcrw crrojua ;
TtVOS XdfitofJLOLL ; 7TWS O.V COS ^OvBoTTTepO^
/xeXicrcra avveveyKaifju av IK TTOLVTCOV yoovs,
ets et1 o' eveyKoucr' aOpoov aTroSoirjv SaKpv ;
d) fyikraT , ei TIS <j)06yyov eicra/covcreTai 490
0V7)TS)V Trap' 'AiSrj, crot r a S ' , 'HpaffXeis, Xe'yw,
vvrjcrKei Trarrjp cros Kat TCKV, oXXvjU.at S' eyw,
•^ 7r/)tv /jLaKapCa Sta o"' iKXrj^ofi
aprj^ov, ekdi' Kal (JKLO, (JXXVTJOL

'Epii/uos aiVi Plutonis, filiis ejus Kypas dueentibus."


eous /ca Taking the Greek by itself, and apart
482. AouTpct, water sprinkled on the from any forced meanings of commen-
bride, probably by the mother of the tators, we vainly try to extract any sense
bridegroom, on whom many of the mar- out of KTJSOS icarpbs, which is the more
riage ceremonies devolved ; see Med. awkward because irarpbs occurs in the
1026.—Svcrrrivos (pptvZv, ' foolish that I preceding verse.
was in my vain hopes,' or ' unhappy that 487. *as &<> KTk. ' Would that, like
I am for my disappointed pride.' An the tawny-winged bee, I could collect
interjection addressed to herself, and fol- griefs from all, and bringing them into
lowed by a statement of what is now one, could give them back together in
really the case, instead of all her long- a single tear!' As a bee gathers sweets
cherished expectations. Bothe thinks from many flowers and unites them in a
this clause is corrupt, and would read drop of honey, which she is said &7roSoC-
SVUT^VOIS (pipsiv. The nominative is vcu, to reproduce, or give as the result
certainly unusually interposed. It may of her labour, so Megara wishes that
be observed however, that the narrative she could concentrate the sorrow she
has run on so continuously from v. 461, feels for each and every of her sons, into
that the speaker had not earlier an oppor- a single tear, to be shed for them as a last
tunity of saying iyw 5IKTTT}VOS tf\m(Ta. gift.
483—4. ' But now your grandfather 491. SvnTav. Elmsley's correction
here (Amphitryon) is preparing the mar- <pSiTwv, adopted by W. Dindorf, is plau-
riage feast, believing that Hades is to be sible, but nothing more. Nauck's read-
your father-in-law, a wretched alliance.' ing is much better, eV TIS (pddyyos e(V-
The meaning is, that as Hercules' sons aKouerat.
are likely to have no oth,er wedding than 493. ppoTo7s. The dative is used as in
that of the Furies, or Krjpes, i. e. instant Oed. R. 8, o Tvatri K\tivbs OlSiirovs KCL\OV-
death, he has made such preparations in fxtvos.
the way of fine dresses, &c, as seem 494. Kal (TKid, Even though a mere
best to suit the occasion. The old read- ghost, and not in the body, appear to me ;
ing was KTJdosTraTpbs, corrected by Reiske.for yon would be abundantly sufficient,
Klotz endeavours to defend it, (Praef. p. even by merely coming. The meaning is
si,) " duplicem rationem habemus, unam, (p6fios ytvoiT' av Tro\€fj.lois ofpBcls pj.6vov,
ut"Ai5t)s TrevQepifs esse dicatur avi, alte-as he says in the Rhesus, 335. The old
ram, ut KTISOS patris, quod est aptissi- reading was licca/bis, corrected by Her-
mum." This however can hardly be mann. Perhaps the true reading is aAis
called very explicit, nor is Musgrave's yap (or T6 y1) ikSe'tv iKavhv av yivotr^
much better, " Hercules KrjfieffTris erat at. For the ah is redundant where it is
VOL. III. G
42 ETPiniJOT
aXts yap k\6(ov LKavbs av yivoio crv' 495
Ka/col yap es ere y', ot reKva KTeivov&i era.
AM. cru jxkv T<X vep6tv tin-perrr} TTOLOV, ywaw
eyw Se cr', w ZeO, X 6 ^ 0 ' ^ s ovpavov SIKCOV
avSw, TeKvoicnv el TI TCHCTIS' oxfyekeuv
jiteXXeis, ajAvvew, a>s f a ^ ' ouSei> dp/cecreis. 500
KCLLTOI KeKkrjo-ou 7roX.\a/as* (JLaTr)v
6avelv yap, a>s eoi,K, avayK
dXX'j al yepovTes, crfJUKpa fikv TO. TOV fiiov
TOVTOV 8 ' O7TWS T^StCTTa St,aTT€pd<J€Te,
iij fjjiepas es WKra JU.^ Xvirovfievot. 505
a>s !X77iSas ju.ei' 6 ^povo<; OVK V
cr(x)t,€iv, TO 8" avTou crTTOvSctcras S
opari /Jb, oenrep r\v 7repC/3XeiTTos
ovojxacrTa Trpdcrcraiv, KaC fx a<f)eC\e6' r)
axrwep irrepov irpbs ai9£p* rj^epa /xia. 510
o o oApos o /aeyas 17 Te oog OHK oto OTO>
/3e)8atds ecrTf -^aCper'' dvSpa yap <f>[\ov
iravvcrTaTov vvv, T^XIKCS, SeSdp/caTe.
M E . ea.
w Trpicrfiv, Xeucrcra) rdjaa ^ i X r a r ' ; ^ Tt ^K3 ;

not emphatic; and the emphasis does not similar doctrine, of the wisdom of enjoying
seem to improve the sense. Kirchhoff the present life because it is short, is incul-
suspects some corruption in the distich, cated by Hercules in Alcest. 782—89.—
and supposes the latter verse stood thus, The owois governs Siairepdaere, dpare
8.A1S y' &v iXd&i/ Kal a-Kia yivoio ah (fxoi being, as usual, understood, and does not
would be more likely). The next verse belong to y]hi(jra.
may possibly be spurious, as W. Din- 507. <rciCe"/> to keep safe till their ful-
dorf has observed, though he includes filment.—SIE'TTTOTO KTA., ' i t flits away
the preceding one in his condemnation, after attending to its own business,' or,
The 76 is not indeed without sense; ' it does its own work and then flies
' they surely injure you who are slaying away.'
your children ;' still it is not added quite 508. Kirchhoff would prefer Spur' e/x.
after the manner of Euripides; and the 510. ivrephv irphs al8ipa, like a feather
a made long before KT is not satisfactory, going up into the sky. It is needless to
though justified by Orest. 945, avyyovov explain Trrephv ' a bird,'though in Hippol.
at TS KTaviiv : ibid. v. 1525, OVK &pa 827, there is a similar comparison, opvis
KTevtis jU€,- Kirchhoff edits tcaicol ydp y&p Sis TLS EK X*P&V ti-tpavros el. The
eiVir, with Pierson. construction is, arpeiXerS fie rb 6vofj.aaT&
497. evrpeirri TTOLOV. See Bacch. 440. Trpacceii/, fitnrep TTTtpbv (anoirTa.ntvov'),
On w(p€At7v with a dative, Prom. 350. or rfyv -wp\v $6£av may be supplied from
501. K£K\7}(rat iroWdius. Cf. Hel. the context. Kirchhoff's suspicion, that
1447, K4K\T)(T64 juoi, fleoi, TTOAXO,, xP'h<TT' something has been lost here, does not
e/iov KKVUV K&Xvwa. seem well-founded.
503—5. (TfUKph Bothe for juicpa. A
HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOZ. 43

AM. OVK oTSa, dvyarep- d^acrta Se Ka/x e^ 515


ME. oS' icrrlv ov yrj<; vepdev
^4M. el JXT] y oveLpov ev <£aei TL
ME. TL (j>7]fjii; TTOV oveupa KrjpaCvovo-' 6pS> ;
OVK ecru oo aAAos avn crov TTGUOOS* yepov.
Bevp', S> T€KV', ixKpijixvacrOe iraTpcomv Tri-rrXutv, 520
IT iyKoveire, /AT) ixeOrJT, itrel J i o s
<TU>Trjpos vfjLLV ovoev ecru oo ucrrepos.

irponvXa ff k
o~' icrel&ov e? <f>ao<;
ea* TL 525
croX/xotcri veKputv Kparas
o^Xft) T' et1 dvSpwv TTJV ifJLr/v £vvdopov
Tra/repa re SaKpvovra o~vfJL(f>opas TLVO?.
<f>ep' eKTrvdoaiACLLravSeTTXTJO-LOV
516. Hercules, who had been invoked 521. Aths Garr/pos. The sense is, that
at v. 494 to appear even as a shade from the presence of Hercules is as good a
Hades, is now suddenly seen, rising from protection as the altar of Zeiis (TOITTJP at
a chamber beneath the stage by the ascent which they were sitting, v. 48.
called " Charon's stairs;" and though he 523—4. This distich is quoted by Lu-
has in fact returned bodily from the re- cian in the opening of the dialogue Me-
gions below, he is at first taken for a VLTVTVOS 7] Nefcuo/xai'Te^a, vol. i. p. 455,
spectre who has come at the bidding of with the variant <re •/ elSoi/. Hercules is
Megara. On these considerations, one at first seen rising from below at a little
might conjecture that this line should be distance from the stage (as the position
read, o'S' etrrtv, %s yrjs vtpBsv efV^/coue of the Xapcyi/iai K\ifj.aKes in a plan of the
v$v, ' who heard our summons even from Attic theatre will show). Hefirstsees the
below/ According to the common read- palace on the proscenium, then his wife
ing, ovra must be supplied. In v. 24, and father standing before it; and, sur-
Amphitryon speaks of Hercules' descent prised at their being attired in death-
as a fact within his own knowledge. clothes, he resolves to approach them and
However, the vulgate is defended by v. ask the reason of the change.
551—3. 525. Bothe construes TI XP^P-"-—^P"
517. Kirchhoff gives this verse to Am- KTA., ' for what reason do I behold ?' &c,
phitryon, on account of the ye. The comparing Hec. O77> T! XPW' «Te/ii/<a>
copies continue it to Megara. rhv ifibv e/c 56fj.(t}v irdSa; and edits crvfi-
518. KTjpaivovGa, ' in my anxiety.' On<popas T'IVOS; ' weeping for what calamity?'
this word see the note on Hippol. 223. in v. 528. Kirchhoff gives av^opki
The other sense of Kftpaivnv, ' to destroy,' -rivas; and both readings seem to be
is recognized by Photius, Kripalver T^KCI, found in Flor. 2.
irpbs <p6opav tiyei. T h e meaning of ri 529. -raxSe. Not the Chorus, but the
(prin'i; iroca KTX., seems to be, 'And yet,actors on the stage; Megara, Amphitryon,
what am I saying ? It is no dream that and the children. It was the opinion of
I conjure up, but Hercules himself.' Elmsley, to which W. Dindorf, Kirch-
Bothe quite misunderstands the sense, hoff, and Pflugk have assented, that for
and adopts 4pu for Spw, after Musgrave, yuvai KT\., we should read rl Kaivbv T)\6t
from Heath. ToTcSe ZciifxatTiv xp^os> a n ( ^ that the fol-
G 2
44 ETPiniJOT

yvva,i, TL Kaivov rjkOe Sajxacnv X/° e o ? » l>i30

ME. dvBpcov, £> <f>do<; fxoXau irarpl,


djs eis OLK[J.7]V e\0a>v (£iAois ;
HP. TL <j)rjs ; riv e? Ttxpayfibv rjKofxev, Trarep ;
ME. BLoWvjjLecrOa- cri> Se, yepov, avyyvcodi fioi,
el irpoarOev rjpTTaa a are Xeyeuv irpbs TOVS' e^pyjv 535
TO drjkv yap TTCOS JJLOWOV oiKTpbv dpaevoyv,
K.a\ TCI/A' edvrjcjKe T£KV , aTruiKXvfxrjV o eyd>.
V 3 ei/
HP. ATTOWOV, OIOIS ^>potju.tois <*/ X ^-oyov.

ME. redvacr' a8e\<f)oi /cat iraTrjp ovjaos yepav.


HP. s ; TI Spacras ^ Sopbs TTO'IOV Tvyuiv ; 540
ME. ^ 6 /cA.eu'os y>js dva^ Si&iX.ecrev.
HP. 077X019 aTravTOiv ^ voo-rjcrdcnqs ydovo<; ;
ME. o-Tacrei- TO KdSfJiov 8' eirTaiTv\.ov e^ei
HP. TI 8"»jTa Trpos ere Kai yepovr' rj\6ev ^>dy

lowing distich should be assigned to Am- logue seems to be held by two persons
phitryon, not to Megara. Elmsley thought only; and that at v. 585 it is continued
the poet would have written TTflirSe for between two, Amphitryon then, and not
TwSe, if yivai had been genuine ; and till then, taking the place of Megara.
also that Si <pdos fxoXkv irarpl, with Her- 533. ej Tapa.yixbv, in a time of con-
cules' following address Trarep Sec, is only fusion. It was thought ill-omined to
consistent in the mouth of Amphitryon. return from a distance to any scene of
Klotz, who calls this (Praef. p. xi) " locus grief or trouble. So Theseus complains
admodutn difficilis," defends the vulgate that the first sounds which greet his ears
against these arbitrary alterations ; and are those of woe, Hipp. 792, and Creusa
he truly says, " Si hoc modo tractare says to Xuthus iupinov is fiepinvav, Ion
veteres fabulas volumus, nullus erit ver- 404.
sus quin mutare atque interpolare pos- 536. T{>flijAuKTA. Compare for the
simus." There is nothing really obscure sentiment Suppl. 83. Androm. 93. Med.
in the text as it stands. Hercules asks 928.
his wife what is the matter, and she re- 538. Quoted by Lucian, Zeus rpayaid.
plies, first by calling Hercules the dearest § 1.
of men to herself, and a light of safety to 539. irar^ip ov/ibs, Creon. See v. 33.
his aged father ; secondly, by saying 541. 6 KKeivbst ironical, as in v. 38.
StoWi/icaSa KTA. NOW, as Hercules, In both places W. Dindorf gives Kcuvbs
after saying rl <pris; in v. 033, had turned after Elmsley. Here Kirchhoff adopts
to his father for a more detailed account the emendation ; but it does not seem
(perhaps because Megara had thrown her- more than barely probable. Compare
self into his arms), she, in replying at Orest. 17, 6 K\eii/bs, ei SJ; KAewbs, 'Aya-
v. 634, rightly apologizes to Amphitryon
for taking the words out of his mouth,
which it was his place to have uttered 542. dTrai/TtSi/, confronting them.
when directly appealed to. Blmsley's Phoen. 1392, noAweijcrjs 8' awnvTyaev
change of persons in fact rests only on Sopl.
this, that 7raTp! and irdrep seem rather to 543. The common reading of this
indicate that Amphitryon is the party verse, ardaa rb Kdfifj.ov y cTTTaTruAoi'
appealed to in rity-fjs,* because he has just €x«i Kpdros, where the ye is out of place,
spoken of himself. But it is to be ob- was corrected by Prlugk., Dobree had
served, that from v. 518 to 584 the dia- independently made the same conjecture,
and it has been admitted by Kirchhoff.
HPAKAHX MAINOMENOZ. 45
ME. KT€ive.iv e/xeXXe iraripa /cd/xe /ecu Tewa. 545
HP. Tt <£T?S ; T6 rapfi&v 6p<f>dvev[x ifjLWv T{KV(HV ;
ME. jjbij rrore Kpiovros Odvarov eKTuxaiaro.
U P . KocrfJLOs Se TraiSfcw TIS oSe veprepots upiiroiv;
ME. QO.V6.TOV Ta8' 178^ Trepij36\a.L dvyjix/xeda.
HP. KCLI 7T/)O5 jStav iOvrjcrKeT'; & TXTJIACOV iyco. 550
M £ . <f>C\cov eprjfjioi, ere Se OavovT ^
HP. TTodev 8' es u/u-as 198' icrrjXO' d
ME. Evpvcrdeois KrjpvKes tfyyeWov TaSe.
H P . TI 8' efeXeiTrer' OTKOI' icrTiav T ifJLrjv;
ME. /3LCL' Trarrjp [xev iioTecrajv crrpwroG Xe^ou?. 555
HP. KOVK ecr^ev aiSw TOV yepovr drijUao-ai ;
ME. aiSajs y dnoLKel rrjcrSe TTJS ^eou irpocrcj.
HP. OVTO) 8' dTrdi'Tes icTTravitpfiev (f>i\a>v;
ME. <f)C\oi, yap elcriv dvSpl Svcrrv^eT Tives ;
HP. jita^as Se MivvSiv, as CTkrjv, direvTVcrav ; 560
ME. d<f>iK.ov, Iv av0L<; croc \4yat, TO Suo"Tu^e's.
HP. ov p'C\jje6' " ^ i S o u TacrSe TrepiySoXas /coju-179,
KCU ^«3s dvafiXexjjecrde, TOV KOJTU) CTKOTOVS

546. TI Tap0a>v KT\., an idiomatic 555. Here, as before in v. 543, Dobree


verse: ' what had he to fear from my had anticipated Pflugk in placing a colon
children if they had lost their father ?' after the first word. The sense is, My
For Lycus supposed Hercules to be dead, father was treated with even heartless
v. 145. For the Ionicism eKTiffaiaro, cruelty. Klotz defends the old punctua-
not very common in Euripides, see Hel. tion (Praef. p. xiv).
159. For the sense compare v. 42—3. 557. If the reading be right, the sense
548. •n-alSav. Aldus has iriir\u>v both is, ' Mercy and violence dwell at opposite
here and at the end of the verse. The ends of the earth.' But, as aiSHs rather
reading Trpeirwi/ was recovered from the than [lia would be called * a goddess,' as
margin of one of the Paris MSS. by Mus- in Ion 337, there is great probability in
grave. Either in the sense of Spoios the reading of Nauck and Kirchhoff,
or iiriTTjStios, this word takes a dative.— alSd y'- aivoiKti KTA., where 76 is ironi-
/t<i<r/uos, see v. 334. cally used, and AVKOS becomes the nomi-
54U. TOL5' ij'Sr; KTA. ' The head-dresses native to axoiKei.
we are now wearing are the wrappings of 558. &-W6VT€S KTA., for atriov imavi&v.
the grave.' The word avdirreiv is chosen 'Was I so badly off for friends, that no
with especial reference to the K6(TI*OS, one would assist my family in my ab-
which was commo.nly said e^divTeirdai or sence?' The reply may be compared
avdnTetrdat, as Tro. 1220, Qpiyia. •wittXuiv with Electr. fiO5, Si TIKVOV, oMels SIKTTV-
ayd\fxa.T3 e|a7TT&j %po6s. By comparing XOVVTI trot (piKos, and Phoen. 403, TCI
v. 526 with v. 562, we shall perceive that <pi\wv ouSei/, ijv TIS SvfXTvxf-
allusion is made to fillets tied round the 560. amiTmiaav, did they treat with
head. KirchhofF proposes iviifiixfOa. contempt, disregard, or repudiate, the
551. <pi\ai/ y' Kirchhoff after Her- benefits I had conferred ? Cf. v. 50.
mann. 563. ITKIJTOUS. Porson on Hec. 819
553. TttSe, viz. the false report that considers & <TK6TOS, -OV, as "magisAtti-
Hercules was dead. Cf. v. 516. cum " than rb <TK6TOS. But Photius ex-
46 ETPiniJOT

iya) Se, w y a p TTJS C/ATJS epyov XeP°S>


irpa>Tov jj-ev eijiu Kal KaTacrKaxjja) SOJJLOVS
KCLLvcov Tvpdvvcov, Kpdra 8' dvoatov re/xcov
pixjjo) KVVMV '4\K7)na' Kahjxeioiv S' ocrou?
KCIKOVS icfyrjvpov ev TraOovras i£ i
T& KaXXivi/cw TOS' OTTAW 570
TOUS Se 7TT€^OWTOIS 8ia(f>opa)i>
veKpa>v dvavr' 'Icrfirjv
AipKT)<; re va/jba XevKov alf
TO yap [A dpvvuv fxaXkov rj Sdfxapri
l Traicrl Kal yipovri,; ^ai-povTcov uovov 575
ydp avrovs TwvSe pdWov yjvvcra.
Kal Set [JL vvep TWVS', etirep olS" vnep
dvr\<jK£iv dyuvvovT' TJ TC (frrjcro/jLev Kakbv
vSpa. ji.h> ekdeiv es [x.dyr\v \4OVTL re
EvpvcrOio)1; TropTraZcrL, TO>V 8' i/juwv reKvov 580
OVK lKTTOvr\<T<ji QdvaTOV ; OVK dp' '
6 KaWivLKos, ws irdpoide,
XO. Sucaia TOVS TeKovTas &i^>e\etv re
pressly says, <TK6TOS KOI <TK6TOV, eKaripus' vSpa p.ev es /.idx^]? e\6eTv, T^KVWV 5g
ovrcas 'AjUen^/as. (This was a comic 6d.va.T0v jU^ iiarovtlv. Pflugk, among
writer contemporary with Euripides.) On other examples, aptly quotes Thucyd. i.
the double genitive, "AiSov Trepi^oAa! 121, % Seii/Si/ h.v eir), ei ol /iky eiceivav
K6/J.T}S, ' death-wrappings of the hair/ see ^v^axot e7rl SouAeia T?J avrwv <p4povrts
on v. 449. OVK an£pov<riv, 7]^ts S' iirl T^» Tifj.oipov-
bCt'J. ttaivoiv Tvpdvvoiv, the invader and fi€voi TOVS txOpous Kal avrol a/xa Giv^tGBai
usurper Lycus, who waa eirr/Avs, v. 257. OVK apa SaTravfico^i1; On iK7rovi7v, ' to
569. KaKovs, viz. by joining the faction avert by toil,' see v. 309.
of Lycus. 582. 6 KaWiviKos. For the article
571. Sm<popSiv, ' dispersing;' cf. Bacch.with the predicate see Donaldson, Gr.
739. 1210. Suppl. 382. 715. By '6TTKV Gr. § 394 (0.) b. Heracl. 978, irpbs
the Kopivri or club is meant, as the T6(,OV Tavra T^V Bpaauav SCTTIS av BeAri —
is here contrasted with it. AE'£EI. Iph. A. 1354, 0? ,ue rhv yd/xav
575. ir6voi. Let the labours, he says, wntKahovv 'i\o-aov. Orest. 1140, b /xi]Tpo-
which he has performed for Eurystheus, <p6vrris b" ov KaAeT.
be held secondary in comparison with the 583. This verse is cited as from Eu-
first and greatest duty of protecting his ripides, but without the name of the play,
own family. — rSivSe, scil. ir6vav, TO5 by Stobaeus, Flor. lxxix. 22.—" Hoc
afj.vveLv KT\. dicit; aequum esse patrem liberis, filium
577- efrrep o'ISe. If they, the children, seni patri, virum uxori auxilio esse."
are going to die in their father's cause, Pflugk. These two lines were assigned
because Lycus fears their father's valour, to the Chorus by Tyrwhitt. In the old
it becomes me also to die for them. copies they are continued as the speech of
5 7 8 . T£ <pT)<rofi.ev — OVK iKTTovito-a ; A Hercules.
Greek way of saying, OVK tart KaAbv
HPAKAHX MAINOMENOX. 47
irarepa re Trpicrfiuv vqv re KOLV<OVOV ydjxav.
AM. Trpos <rov fjbkv, a) TTCU, TOIS <£iXots eTi>ai tyikov 585
r a T' e^Opa /jLLcrelv dXXa JU,T) Veiyov Xiav.
HP. rt o' etrrt T&wSe 8acrcrov rj -^pewv, rrdrep ;
AM. TTOXXOUS TTevTjTas, oXyStovs Se ra Xoyw
SoKoiWas etvai, amv[i[jid'^ov<; aval; e x " ,
oi crrdcriv WrjKav /ecu SuaXecrav TTOS.IV 590
i<f> apTrayaiai TWV 7reXas, r a S' «» S6[XOL<;
8a.TrdvaL(Ti (f>povSa SuatjivyovO' vir apyias.
CL><j)dr]<; icrekdcbv irokw iirel S' a><f>07)s, opa
i)(dpov<; aOpotcras /x.^ Trapix, d
HP. ju-eXet fjuev ov§ev et jj,e wacr elSev 595
opviv S' iSutv TIV OVK iv aiaioLS
eyvcov TTOVOV TIV es Sopovs 7renT&)/coTa(
COCTT CK vpovoia^ Kpv<fx,os elo~rj\0oi> v $
AM. /caXals TrpocrekOcov vvv TTpoaetTre 6' icrTiav
/cat 80s Trarpwois SftijU,ao"tv crbt' 600
585. irpbs <rov, ' it is your part.' therefore probably corrupt. In Hesiod,
Heracl. 682, TJ/CHTTK irpbs (Tov fxajpof ^v Opp. 739, T<£ 5e dtol vziLtff&ai Kai aAyea
ei-K€tv ZTYOS.—fjLT) 'trtiyov, * do not be tooS&Kav bnltrfTCD, we should doubtless read
hasty in your plans of vengeance, but act debs ve/Ascry T€ Kai SAyea SZxei/, as in
warily.' Cf. Med. 1133, oAAa /u.^ airep- V. 754, 6e6s TOI Kai ra vefieaffa.
Xov, tpiKos. This is a hint to Hercules 593. eTeMv MSS. Kirchhoff sug-
that he ought to slay Lycus in defence of gests 4(TCA6COV. This is supported by
his family, but that he must act warily. v. &i)8, while 4ireK6chy rather applies to a
590—2. If these verses are genuine, hostile invasion.
they perhaps allude to some well-known 594. exBpous a9poi<ras, bringing a troop
Athenian characters of the day ; men who of enemies, viz. the partisans of Lycus,
' caused civil commotion and ruined the upon you.
state in order to rob their neighbours, 596. eV alvlois e'Spai?, ' in a lucky
while their private fortunes had been position ' or direction. Both words were
squandered away, having slipped from used of omens taken from birds, and both
their hands through laziness.' There are occur in Aesch. Agam. 104, 116. Her-
however some grounds for suspicion. cules means to say, that though he doea
(I) The metre more resembles the lax not care if the whole city saw him arrive,
style of the latest plays. (2) There was still, as a matter of fact, no one did see
no occasion to amplify the sense of v. him, because he purposely came secretly,
588—9, which is a sufficient hint not to not with the intention of evading danger,
trust the partisans of Lycus. (3) We but to intercept unexpectedly the oppres-
should here expect four verses, as Her- sors of his family.
cules replies in four both at v. 595 and 599. Neither do Pflugk and Kirchhoff
v. 606, and perhaps in a multiple of four appear to be right in placing a colon at
(sixteen), at v. 621. (4) The form iBi\K<xv,Ka\£is, nor does Klotz in explaining the
which may be called a later Atticism for common reading, quandoquidem rede ac-
eBeffar, is pretty nearly confined to the cessisti. The meaning is, irpocrtKdwi'
latest plays, e. g. Ion 1200, Bacch. 129, KaAas Trpoaenre, ' go and address good
448, and in the single instance where words to the hearth,' i. e. the gods pre-
it is found in an earlier work of Euripides, siding over it. So in Aesch. Agam. 344,
Med. 629, it violates the metre, and is Qeobs irpoffeiiruv €t5 £
48 ETPiniAOT
•f]£ei yap avros (rrjv SdfJLapra KOX
eX^wv, <f)ovevcra>v, Ka/x iTTLcr<f)d£a)v avat;.
fxivovn 8' avrov irdvra CTOL yevyjcrerat.,
rfj T acr<f>akeia KepSaveis' TTOXLV oe crrjv
fir) Trplv Tapd^y; irplv roS' eS Oiadai, T4KVOV. 605
HP. Spdcro) raS'* ev yap etiras' el)a' etcrw OOJXWV.
XpoVw 8' avekdcov i£ OLVTJXLCUV /JLVX^
'AISOV Koprjs *T* evepdev OVK dri\xdcr(a
6eoi><; irpo(T€i.TTfxv Trpcjra rous Kara, crreyas.
AM. ^A#es yap ovrtos Scu/iar' eis r'./4iSot>, TeKvov ; 610
H P . fcal 6r)pd y es <^>&>s roz^ rpiKpavov rjyayov.
AM. P'd^rj Kparyjcras rj deas Bcopijixacnv;
HP. ju-ct^Tj' ra. fivcrTOiv 8' opyC TJVTV^TJC/ IScov.
AM. yj Kal /car' O'IKOVS iarlv EvpvcrOeats 6 drjp ;
HP. XOovlas viv aX-cros 'Ep/Jbuov r l^et TTOXIS. 615

601 — 2. avrbs — &inxt,. Lycus in before he attempts to get up a counter-


person. The comma usually placed after revolution in the state. Bothe endeavours
4Tn<T(pat,b>v would make &va£ the vocative, to defend the re by placing vv. 601 to
whereas we should expect £> TTOL or T4KVOV Kephaveh in 604, in a parenthesis.
(as in v. 605) for the address of a father 608. aTiiua(rw. I will not refuse, omit,
to his son. neglect; with an infinitive, as if the full
6H3. One might suspect a verse to have construction were OVK arifxatrw Beobs,
been lost after this, by which the speech Sxrre fj.i] irpocrenre?v avrovs.—The r e after
of Amphitryon would be of eight lines, as K{pT)s was added by ReisUe.
that of Hercules before and after is of 611. rp'iKpavov Pierson for rpiKtip^vov.
four, the dialogue of twelve (or the nearest So in Prom. v. 361, the MSS. give Ua-
approach to it that was possible, eleven), rovTCKdprivov for eKaToyKa.pa.vov.—For
and the concluding speech of sixteen. It Saip-fifj.ao'iv we should perhaps read Baipr]-
is indisputable that this law of multiples f/.ara.
was sometimes curiously observed; see 613. rjuTvxvo^ IBdv. I was fortunate
on Electr. 544. It is impossible to de- in having been admitted to a sight of the
cide with certainty. Yet the passage mysteries in the regions below, a^txav es
reads less abruptly thus :— otpiv Kal T4\T] fj.vo'rripioiv, Hipp. 2 5 . TO.
TeAea /cal i-KOWTiKa, Plat. Symp. § 2 8 . See
fxevovri 5* avTov ir&vra. crot y^yf}(T€Tai' Ar. R a n . 1 5 6 - 8. Bacch. 7 3 , & naKap,
\_6eovs fJ.€P e^€is (rvfxfxdxovs fj.4\\o}y T : '6<ms tvSai^oiv reAeras QeS>v elSks fitoTav
Spuv,~\ ayitrrevei Kal Otao'ei/erai ipux&v. Barnes
rrj T' acr<paA*iq. KepSavus ICTA. observes, from Apollodorus, ii. 5, 12, and
604. TT6\IV Se for v6hiv re is L. Din- others, that Hercules had been admitted
dorf's correction, and he seems clearly to the Mysteries at Eleusis before hia
right. The error arose from the pre- descent into Hades. To this legend
ceding re, which (if the passage be com- Aristophanes repeatedly alludes in the
plete) couples Kepdavt'is with y£vrr\<r£Tai, Frogs. Of course, his admission to these
while this clause contains an expostula- mystic rites on earth would entitle him to
tion which is properly introduced by the share the prerogatives of the avaral in
adversative particle. Hercules is entreated Hades.
to await the arrival of Lycus in the house, 015. 'Epfiiiiv TT<(AIS. Pausan. ii. 34, 5,
and to arrange his own private affairs, efTbs 8e TOV 'laB/xov TTJS Tpoifijeos tipopSs
i. e. to secure the safety of his family, CO-TIP 'Epfu6vri.~ttid. § 10, ^TaCfla TJ
HPAKAHS MAINOMENOH. 49
AM. ouS' olSev Evpvcrdevs ere yrjs TJKOVT dvco ;
HP. OVK old?' Iv ekOoiv TavdaS" eiSetrjv irapos.
AM. yjpovov Se 7r«s TOCTOVTOV rja-0' vnb \6ovC ;
HP. Orjaea KOfxi^wv £)(p6vicr ig "ALSOV, irdrep.
AM. KCLI TTOV 'CTTLU ; rj yrjs TraTpi'So? ol^erai neSov 620
HP. fie/3r]K 'Adijvas vkpdtv do-fievos <j>vyd>v.
aAA ei , ofx.apT€LT , on TZKV , es OOJUOVS irarpi.
KaXktoves rap" euroSoi TWV i^oSwv
vdpeicnv VJALV. dWd ddperos icr^ere
fcai vajxaT ocraaiv jjLrjKeT' i^avlere, C25
crv T', d> yvvai [xoi, crvXkoyov ipv)(fj<;
Tpofxov re iravcrai, KOX fieOeaO' ifJLwv
ov yap TTTepwro?, ovSe <f>ev£eia) (f>C\ov$.

oio OVK a<f)iacr', dW dvdiTTOVTai TT€.7TX(OV


< J
irporepa iroXis TOLS Ep[iiovtvo ii> -j^v. %ari the optative without ay, (which he de-
5e (T<pi(Ti teal vvv in Upa <xin66i,— ivrbs fends by Oed. Col. 1172, Kal TJ'S HOT
5e aitToii/ Itph $pSi<Tiv a,7r6pp7jTa A^jUTjTpi.early, ov y' eyii xf/e^aifii TI,) gives a very
Ibid. 35, 3, "rb 5e \6yov fj.d\L(rra a^ioy unnatural sense in this passage, " rever-
hpbv Ai)fxrjTp6s i(mv eVl rov ITpaJj/os. sus, rei domesticae stalum prius cogno-
TOUTO rb hpbv 'Epfxiov€7s f*€v KAti/xtvoi' verim." Klotz (Praef. p. xv) does not
Qopaivews iraiSa Ktxl aZe\<p)]i/ K\vfj.evou materially improve on this by rendering
Xdoviav robs ISputrafxevous <pa(rlv eivai. it coynossem or cognoscerem. The verse
By Chlhonia Demeter herself rather than in Sophocles is difficult; but the idiom
Cora or Proserpine appears to be meant. there seems virtually the same as the
The whole passage of Pausanias is too more familiar OVK eixd' oirtus Xe^ai^i & c ,
long for quotation here; but he states Aesch. Ag. 603, Cho. 1
164 &c. The
that the worship of Chthonia was intro- meaning is, OCTIS TTOT 4o~T\vt ovris early
duced among the people of Hermion by ov iyic 'f/c^aifii. Kirchhoif also here re-
Demeter, and that in a spot behind her tains OVK oiSzv KTA.
temple was shown a ravine through which 619. e'J "AtSov Canter for iv "AtSov.
Hercules was popularly believed to have The error naturally arose fromvl(Tasupposing
n
dragged up Cerberus from Hades. The these words referred to dxP^ y °t to
form 'Epiuiiij' is recognized by the same Koix'ifav. Pflugk on Alcest. 435 sug-
writer in the accusative 'Ep/j.i6va, ibid. gested eiV "AiSov, but latterly he more
§3. correctly preferred 4£ "AtSou. So inf.
617- The correction of Matthiae, OVK 1102, e'£ "AiSou and els "AiSov are con-
otS', Iv for OVK olSey, commends itself by fused. This verse is quoted in Bekk.
its evident suitableness to the context; Anecd. i. p. llfi (ap. Kirch.).
' I did not tell him, in order that I might, 626. Aa/3e KTA., collect and recover
on arriving, first know matters here.' your sober senses. — /xedeoSe is again
There is nothing in the optative to pre- addressed to the childien. — irrepairbs,
sent any difficulty; we might compare the scil. ei/i-i. — ipev^eiw, a desiderative like 5pa-
well-known verse in Ar. Ran. 23, av-rbs o-flw, restored by Portus for the Aldine
/8a8/f&j Kal TTOVCO, TOVTOV 8' o^ai, iVa jU^
<pev£iw.
Ta.XaLwiepo'iTO jU?)5' ax@os tyzpoi. Bothe 629. o'ib" OVK atpiao-'. Perhaps oi 8'
remarks, that some ellipse may be sup- OVK KTK., as 7] 8s ovSey olSev has been
suggested for ij8' in Hec. 674. — av-
plied before W , as in Ion 950, 6 ircus 5e
Ttov 'O~T{V ; 'tva o~v [J17]K£T' fjs dTTTovrtu, 'hang from.' See v. 4/8. The
tzwais. On
the other hand, Hermann's theory about genitive does not depend on the sense of
VOL. III. H
50 ETPiniAOT

TO<T&i8e fiaXkov wS' efirjT iiri £vpov ; 630


a£a>, Aa/Jwv re Tovcrh' ec^oA/aSas ^epoiv,
vavs a)s,.i(]>e\£a>- /cat yap OVK dvaivoyt-ai
Trdvra Tav6pa)TT(i)v icror
ol T d[j.eCvove<; /3porS)v
ol T ovSev cWe?. xprjjAacrw Se hid<f>opoi' 635
€-)(0V<TIV, ol 8' oir trav Be <^L\6T€KVOV yevos.
XO. a veoras fxot fy'Ckov a^^os Be TO yrjpas del crTp. a .
/3apvrepov ALTVCLS
evl l 640

' touching,' anTeaSai, but on that of also quoted by Stobaeus irtpX ypij
fastening to or from an object, as in v. (Flor. 81, 5,) with the name of the play,
520, though in truth airTe&dcu nvbs really as well as by Plutarch and some others.
means ' to fit oneself to (or from) a per- The metre is glyconic throughout, and
son,' and so to grasp him.—iirl ^vpou, commences with choriambi, as in Heracl.
i. e. es KIV8UK>J>. ' To step on a razor's 3S3.
edge ' was a proverb. Aesch. Cho. 869, The turn of the sentiment is very cha-
eouce vvv aiirijs eVt £vpod ireAas avxhv racteristic of Euripides. Instead of sim-
ply bewailing the lost joys and indul-
631. €(poAKlbes. See V. 1464. An- gences of youth, which he admits are to
drom. 200. For Aafidiv ye Kirchhoff be preferred to any wealth and external
restores \af56v re, omitting Be after pads splendour, he laments that the gods have
in the next verse.—vavs is, of course, the not made a different dispensation, accord-
nominative. ing to which the great and bravewould have
lived twice over, the ignoble only once ;
635. xp4\iio.<xiv Se KT\. * 'Tis in respect
of wealth only that men are different; so that by this test alone the two sorts of
some have riches, some have not; but mankind would have been readily known,
every kind loves its own offspring.' So and with the same certainty with which
Androm. 418, iraat b" avSptawois &p' 1\vsailors can navigate by the stars. The
tpvxil T4KV'. For ol exovres, ' the rich,' chorus go on to express their hope to
see Suppl. 242. Ajac. 157.—Hercules cultivate music and poetry to the last.
here leaves the stage, to reappear at v. They will celebrate the deeds of Hercules
1089. His exit is preparatory to the with not less zeal than the Delian maidens
slaughter of Lycus, who enters the palace sing the son of Latona.
at v. 725. There is some difficulty in Ibid. Bothe retains the old reading,
conceiving how he can have been visible corrected by Musgrave, a vtSras fioi <pi\oy
to the spectators at v. 849 and 867, &X@OS' T0 Se yrtpas alel KTA., on the
which the context obliges us to suppose. ground that &x@os is any thing borne or
637- In this fine ode the poet, who carried, whether burdensome or light.
elsewhere (e. g. Alcest. 962 seqq.) speaks 640. eVi Kparl KZITUI. He was think-
of himself in the persons of the Chorus, ing of Typhoeus laid under Sicily, Pind.
may be supposed to moralize on the infir- Pyth. i. 15 seqq.; of whom Ovid ex-
mities of age, which he felt to be coming pressly says, degravat Aetna caput. In
upon him when he wrote this play. So the next verse the old reading <papos has
Sophocles has a fine ode on the same been rejected by most editors (Bothe and
subject in Oed. Col. 1211 seqq. To the Kirchhoff excepted) for <pdos, the correc-
opening lines Cicero clearly alludes, as tion of Stiblinus. The true meaning of
Barnes perceived ; De Senect. cap. 2, KaAv-xTeiv, as appears from Ion 1522,
quae plerisque senibus .sic odiosa est, ut TtzpiKaAvtyai Tolai ivpdyfxafTi <XK6TOV, and
onus se Aetna gravius dicant mstinere. Iph. T. 312, T:4ir\tov r e TrpovnaKvinzv
They are also parodied by Teles ap. Stob. einr-hvow; 0<pas, is ' to hold up something
xcvii. 31 and xcviii. 72, as Kirchhoff has before another as a veil;' and conse-
pointed out. Four verses (673—6) are quently the sense may here be ' throwing
HPAKAHS MAINOMENOZ. 51

iiV (TKOTEIVOV
<f>dpo<s i
fj-7) fJLOL

TvpavviBos 0X/S05 evrj,


^rj xpvcrov Sco/JLara TrXijpr) 045
r a s rj/3a<; avTiXafielv,
a /caWioTa [xev iv o\fia),
KaWitTTa o kv irevCa.
TO oe \vypov (f>6viov Te yr\pa<;
ixicrai' Kara KV/JLOLTCOV S' 650
eppoi, fiy)8e TTOT
dvaTwv BojfiaTa Kal
iXdeiv, dXXa /car' alOip d-
ei TTTepoLcri (j>ope(,crda).
ei Se deous TJV fuvecrts Kal cro(f>ia KO.T avSpas, 655
OLBV/JLOV av rjfiav i(f>epov, [dvr, a.
<f>avepbv ^apaKTrjp'
dperas, ocroicnv
ju.eVa, KaTdavovra T 660
a dark garment on my eyelids,' as men in (i. e. according to the standard of human
grief covered their heads, Suppl. 286. wisdom,) they (the gods) would bring
Hermann explains (pdos ' putting a gloomy them a second youth, as a visible stamp
and morose look ' (on my head). More of prowess, to those who possess it, and so
simply, ' covering the light of my eyelids when dead, they would be again restored
in darkness.' For atcoTeivhv (pdos, we to the light of the sun, and would have
might have expected Aafnrphv (pdos, but run a double course ; while ignobleness
the Greeks use the contrary adjectives to would have a single term of life, and by
express a looked-for result, tlxrre SKOTHVOV that it would be possible to know both
y€i/€<r9ai. The natural order of the words the bad and the good, just as (i. e. as dis-
is against taking (TKOTGIVOV to agree with tinctly as) in the clouds sailors can count
yrjpas, as if it were (TK6TW tTntcaXtyav. the stars.' By Kar' &vSpas the poet
Compare inf. v. 1071) Qdp&ti, vv£ e%ei seems to mean that what the gods think
fi\4(papa Traifil <r£. wisdom does not appear so to men. So
649. (p6viov. A strong expression, KOT' &v5pa, ' according to a human stan-
meaning 6ava.Tit(p6pov, on account of the dard,' Aesch. Ag. 898, compared with
nearness of death. 342, yvvai, narr' &uSpa (rrfxppov' evtpp6va>s
650. Kara Kvfidraip, down the waves. Xeyeis. There is some uncertainty in the
But below, Kar' alBepa (popuaBai is like subject of €(pepov, which some make &v~
TTKeiv Kara Sat/topa, explained on Tro. used Spes, not fleoi. That (pepeu/ is sometimes
for <pep€<r6ia seems undeniable ; see
103, y^toj/ KOT' ovpov Theb. 815, Kara on Bacch. 255. Ar. Equit. 575, cSc 8'
IXOVGOV \6vTts Ion 1091. 'To be borne ib.v /if) irpoeSplav <pfpcc(Xi Kal TO cnrla, Oil
along (the current of) the ether,' seems fMax^cBaL ipcuriv. The meaning will thus
to refer to the Anaxagorean doctrine of be, ' they would obtain the privilege of
the Sivti or rotation of the clouds; cf. a double youth,' (eVeTi/oi) oVois /j.4rz(rTtv
Alcest. 245. aptriis.
655— 668. ' But, if the gods had intel-
ligence and wisdom according to man 660. Kal 8av6vTts els aiyas Musgrave,
H
52 ETPiniJOT

ets auyds ndkiv akCov


Stacrovs av e/3av
d Svcryeveua 8' a,7rXav av
et^e £«as /3LOTO.V,
KCLL TW8' ijv rous re KaKovs av 665
yvoivai zeal rovs ayadovs,
tcrov a.T iv ve<j)(\aurt,v acrrpwv
vavrais apidfib? TreXet.
vvv o ovoeis opos CK uewv
)(prj<TTOLs ovSe KaKo1<i cra<f)r)<;, 670
dXX.' eiXtcrcro/Aevos TIS ai-
wv TTXOVTOV [MOVOV au^ei.
ou TTavcrofiav r a s X a p t r a s crrp.
Moi/crats avyKaTay^iyvvs,
dSicrTav crvtpyiav. 675
jxr) tfa"(]v [Ler d/xoucrtas,
KaTdav6i>T€s T' e:s au-yay Dobree, whichmarks that acording to Porson's reading
W. Dindorf and Kirchhoff prefer, for the the tip should belong to yvavai, and that
vulg. Kal Bvcnol is TJS abyas. The same the poet should otherwise have written
desire for a double youth is expressed in Kal T£5" hi/ — ^v. He has raised an ob-
Suppl. 1030 seqq., but on the ground that jection of some difficulty. The absence
the errors committed by the former would of i)v makes the infinitive yvoivai depend
be avoided by the latter allotment of life. on the preceding e?x«, which can hardly
6fi3. kirXav Beck, for aTrAoOj'. " Potuit be right. Unless the true reading is Kal
etiam v. 6fi4 fiioToit." Kirch. TD35' hv — •/fu, we must conclude that the
664. (was. This is, perhaps, the only preceding av is to be supplied with %v,
passage beside Iph. T. l.iO, where the and the following av is an emphatic repe-
metre seems to favour tins form (which tition of it.
the MSS. here and commonly give) in- 672. TTKOVTOV ix6vov. This is said with
stead of £6as. In very many passages some bitterness. The cycle of revolving
the metre proves that $)j must be re- time does not, as it ought, bring renewed
stored; see on Med. 976. Hec. 1108. strength to men, but merely an addition
Here the glyconean verse will admit £6as, to their useless wealth.
though fccas suits the antistrophe better. 675. avQvylav. The Graces themselves
Photius, who does not recognize f<5?;, has are called <rv£vyiai Xdpirts in Hipp. 1148,
(u4)ir T V KTTJCIV T V ovuiav, assigning but here their association with the Muses
a meaning equally common to Qlos and is meant, according to a common practice
/3IOTOS, ' substance. The word Sua-yeWm of the poets. Poems are sometimes called
shows that both aper^ above, and &7a0bs Xdpires, Theocr. xvi. 6, and so in the last
opposed to Kaxbs below, mean rather what verse of the same Idyl the poet exclaims
the Greeks called icahoKayaBia than virtue ael xop^Te(r<r'1' "/*' eft?"> ' niay I never
in the strict moral sense. The chorus cease to please by my verses.' Hermann
had before (sup. 2t>8) lamented their in- and Matthiae show that this passage of
ability through age to assist Hercules. Euripides was rather frequently quoted
They now mean, that if they could but be by the ancients ; among others Plutarch,
young again, they would prove their De Virtut. Mul. p. 24H A, who gives KOA.-
prowess in the cause of Hercules. AIVTIJJ' for 7)$l<rTav.— aSlvrav W. Dindorf.
665. Tips' ^v Porson on Med. 157 for 676.^ /ill—aixovaias Stobaeus 81. 5, for
tiiiSL Hermann, who gives ical TipSe, re- 3} — svjxovtrias.
HPAKAHS MAINOMENOZ.

del 8' kv <TT€(j)dvoLcriv


en rot yepav doiSos
Mvafj-otrvvav
eVt rav 'HpaKkeovs 680
KaWiviKov deiSo>
Trapa Te BpojiLov olvoSorav
napd re ^eXv d
ixoXirau /cat Atj3vv
oviTOi Karairavcrofiev 685
Movcras, ai /x' ij^o
iraiava /xev zl^XidSes avT.
vfivovcr', d/xcfn TruXas TO

eiXicrcroucrai 690
Traiaras S' eVt crots /xeXddpoi?
KVKVOS a>s yepon> dotSos

Ke\a8rjcra>' TO yap eS
077. eV <TTe<fi&voi(nv. Because paeans685. oijna) Karaivavaoiitv KTA., a repe-
and other jovial and convivial songs were tition of the preceding sentiment; ' we
sung with myrtle crowns. So iv fiov<rais have not yet done with song,' not yet will
tlvcu, Hippol. 452. we put the Muses to rest, or stop our
678. en TOI. The sense is, ' Old as I accustomed strains. With xopeietv Tiya,
am, I have not lost the faculty of me- to celebrate in the dance (Ion 1080), or
mory, by which I recal the exploits of to inspire by the dance {inf. 871), we
Hercules and sing them at the banquet.' may compare dmo-eiew TIV&, to initiate
So Aesch. Ag. 105, en yhp 6e69sy Kara- into a Biacros, Ion 552.
irceiei TreiSii fxoKiruvttAK^£v/i(pvTos aXiiv.688. a/upl TtvAas. Though Hermann's
Mnemosyne is specified as the fabled conjecture antyfaoAoi is ingenious and
mother of the Muses; see on Aesch. plausible, there is no reason why we
Prom. 469.—-This and the next verse are should not understand 'by the gates of
quoted by Athenaeus, siii. p. 608, who his temple' at Delos. Compare Ion 495,
has %ri ydp. 'iva. y_opovs (TTe/j8ou<n TroSoiy 'AypavAov
oe
681. aelSa Elmsley for aeitfu, not only n6pai Tpiyovoi cTTaSia x^ P® ^ph ITaA-
because the Attic future is aVo/tai, but Aa5os vawv. Kirchhoff gives a/j.<pl irvp&s,
because the present tense is better suited with Musgrave. The general sense is,
to the preceding verb.—KaWivmov, as it ' As the Delian maidens sing Apollo at
often does, may here stand for a sub- his temple, so I, even though old, will
stantive, ' a song about the victories of sing of Hercules in his house.' Compare
Hercules,' (compare Bacch. 1161, -rhv v. 348-356.
KaWiviKov KXewbv e|e?rpc££aTO, i. e. Tr]V 690. eiAia-<rov<rai, ' celebrating in the
v'iKrjv. Med. 45, KaWivmov qtrerai,) or dance;' cf. x°P^eiy ^n v- 686. Bothe
Tap KakAivMov /XOATTUV may be suppliedwell compares Iph. A. 1480, fAl<r<rer'
from what follows. Hesychius, KaAAi- a/A<pl vabtf, a/j.(pl fiwfibi' *'Aprefj.iv.
vmos—elSos 0fxMaias 6>7r' rV T°v Kep/3e'- 694. T& yap eS. ' For that which is
pou avaywyfj. — irapoi.. Bp6/j.iov, for Trapgood (a good topic) is supplied, (or exists
ohov, at table and with the flute and lyre. as a subject-matter,) for my straius.'
54 ETPiniAOT
TOIS V^VOLCTIV 695
6 Trai?* Tas S' evyevtas
rrkiov virepfSaXkoiv ^apeTals
TOV aKV/xov
[iioTov /Sporoi?
ciTa Orjpcov. 700
ATK. is tcaipov oiKOiv, 'AfjL<j)i,Tpva)v, e£a>
yap 17817 Sapbs i£ OTOV Tre
crw/xa Kal veKpcov
dXX' e t a , 770.181x5 Kal hajjuapd' '
e£w KeXeve TiSfSe (f>aCveaOai ho 705
i<f> 01s VTrio~Tt)T avreTrdyyeKroi Oaveiv.
AM. ava£, Suwfceis j^' d#A.ia>s Trerrpayora,
696. Aibs 6 irais. Taken according to 701. Lycus, who at v. 333 had given
the natural position of the words, this the suppliants leave to retire for the pur-
clause means, ' Of Zeus he is the off- pose of dressing themselves in the fittest
spring' (Jove's is the child), like Aibs garments for meeting their fate, now re-
T6S' ipyov, Aesch. Suppl. 582. And thus turns according to his promise. He finds
it is better connected with what goes be- Amphitryon already coming of out the
fore and what follows, than if we place house. The rest have not yet appeared.
(as is commonly done) a comma at fort£p- Lycus enters (v. T25) the central doorway
X*t, and take Aibs o irais as = i irais of the palace with his attendants, where he
Aibs, in epexegesis of rb eJ. According is destined to meet his death by the hand
to the above interpretation, the chorus of Hercules.—prepay Heath for Trepa.
goes on to say, ' nobly born as he is, yet 702. E£ STOV — Koo-ixe'io-ec. T h e time
Ms virtues surpass his birth.' is now long since you have been engaged
697. hperais is added by W. Dindorf in dressing yourselves. The combination
on the conjecture of Tyrwhitt; and it Sapbs xpdvos occurs Orest. 55. Iph. T.
suits both sense and metre. The con- 1339. Aesch. Suppl. 510. On the vtKpav
cluding passage is not however very easy. ayd\fia.Ta, trinkets or ornaments, (or per-
As far as syntax is concerned, zvytvLas haps head-dresses, v. 562,) here distin-
may depend either on ir\iov or on virep- guished from TreVAoi, see Alcest. 160.
fSdWav. See on Aesch. Prom. 944, 706. ecp' ots KTK., • according to your
0poi/T7Js vir£pf5a.\\ovTa Kaprepbv Krimov. own voluntary promise to die.' Hec.
In the former case we may render it, 727, i<p' oTo-irep TaASvPtos fiyyei\4 n.01.
' surpassing in valorous deeds even to a Androm. 8 2 1 , e<p' oicriv $K8fs 0776*-
degree beyond his good birth, by his \ov(Ta (Tv.
labours he has given their present tran- 707. Siiitceis, you are hard upon me ;
quil life to mortals, having destroyed the for it was a cruel insult to make him the
monsters that alarmed them.' Pflugk messenger to bring out his own family to
supposes ir\zov to have been a corruption death. Suppl. 156, ol^oi, Si^Keu fj.' f;
of K\ios, which is not unlikely. The fiaKia-r' iyii ''o-tyaXriv. The words are
position of the article with 6.KV^JLOV, whichclearly addressed to Amphitryon, not to a
without it would have been the predicate, rrp6o-wohos. He replies with the usual
renders the above translation necessary. Greek irony, pretending that he is pre-
The form li.Kvfj.os, beside atcvfj.onf^ atcu- pared to submit, and concealing his joy at
fiavros, and aKiifiaros, is said to occur the recent unexpected deliverance.—4TTI
only in this place. We might conjecture BavoiHTi KTX., just after I have lost my
•xapixvixos, like iravaATjBris, 7rayair-l)fj.o>i>, own son Hercules. Cf. Heracl. 291. Rhes.
Travd/ia^os, and a very large number of 649. Iph. T. 680. Bothe translates, "prop-
words of the like formation. terea quod filius meus interiit."
HPAKAHX MAINOMENOZ. 55
6' v / 3 p l £ e i ? £73-1 daVOVCTL TOIS C/i,OlS#
a XPW <Te f>erpCot<s, Kti Kparei<s, (nrovSrjv
eVel 8' a.va.yKV)v 7rpocrri0i7s rj^lv davelv, 710
crrepyeiv dmy/07, hpaariov 8' a croi So«ret.
TTOI) S^ra Meydpa ; nov T4KV 'AXKfjLtjvrjs yovov;
AM. 8OKW jaev avTrjv, ws Ovpadev ei/cacrai,
ATK. TI xPVtia 80^175 T^CTS' e x e t s TeKixrjpLov ;
AM. IK€TLV TT/)OS ayvoi? ecrrtas ddcraeiv fidOpots, 715
d f o ^ T a y ' iKerevoucrav eKcrwcrai ySiov.
Kat TOV 6av6vTa y avaKaXeiv \xdrqv irocriv.
ATK. 6 8' ov TrdpecrTLV, ovSe fxrj poXr) TTOTC.
OVK, ei ye /xi^' r i s Qzutv avacrTrjo-eii viv.
ATK. ^ avrrjv KOLI /cd^ii^' CK Soj/xdrap. 720
v ei^v row <$>6vov Spacra? rd8e.
67rei8^ crol rdS' ecrr'
ol SetjaaTcov etjwOev eK7ropeucro)u,ev
crw (JL7)Tpl TraiSas. 8eSp' eirecr$e,
W5 at' crxo\r]V XvacDfjiev acr/xevoi 725

709. <nrou5i)y exeiyi being equivalent without regarding the doubts thrown out
to ff7rou5afeiy, takes an accusative of the by Lycus. Besides, TI seems otherwise
thing engaged in. See the note on Med. required with TeK/iripiov.
205. For the sentiment compare Aesch. 717- avaxa\(iv Hermann for uva.Ka.\e7.
Ag. 924. The change is so slight that the conjec-
713. Bvpad£V eltcd(ra.it to judge from ture, though only probable, seems fairlv
without, i. e. not from personal know- admissible. The verb is used in earnest
ledge. Amphitryon was outside ; they invocation, when a name is repeated over
were, as he professes to believe, still at and over again. See Hel. 9G6. Med. 21.
the altar of Zeus aarrjp (v. 48) in the 718. ouSe /xii fi6Xri, 'nor is there a
fivxbs or inner room of the house. He chance of his ever returning.' See on
would be dvpaBev in this sense alone ; for Heracl. 384.
he was one of the party who had taken 719. The -ye gives a slight irony ; for
refuge (v. 44). In fact, Hercules had Amphitryon knew that Hercules had
taken his wife and children into the house really returned : ' No truly, unless indeed
under his own protection, v. 622. As one of the gods should have restored him
this appeared an unsatisfactory way of from below.'
forming a conclusion, Lycus naturally in- 722. ivdi^iov, a matter of anxiety, a
quires,' What circumstance have you as a scruple; as we say that something is ' on
proof of this opinion (whatever it may one's mind.' Ion 1347, tv8iiu6v p.oi T6TC
be) ?' Hermann, followed by Pflugk, ridriai Aortas. It is highly probable that
Dindorf, and Kirchhoff, reads with a double 5e has dropped out after ripus. 'Well
interrogation, rl xpijl*"-; &c., which would then, we, who are without fear, will bring
mean, ' You think that she is doing what? out the children with their mother, since
Have you any certain proof of your sus- you object to do it.' Kirchhoff would
picion ?' The reply of Amphitryon may read, ^ueis &p', ei 5r) KTA.
appear to suit this better; but in fact
Amphitryon proceeds with his narrative 725. As ax0^ T6VWV is delay in doing
certain works, so Xvav ax<n^]v TT6)>WV is to
56 ETPiniJOT
A 71 T
AM. crv 8' ovv Iff, epx 6 1 ^' °^ XP£C^V' T
* a
^^
aXXw /JLehjcret,. TrpocrSoKa 8e Spwv Ka/c&>9
KOLKOV Tt TTpd^euv. ft) yepovTes, eg KaXot"

^i(j)y]<j)6poicn,, rovs vreXas SOKCOV KTeveiv, 730


6 irayK(XKi(TTO%. ei/xi 8', ais iScu veKpov
TTitrTovT' e^ei y a p i^Sovas OVTJCTKWP avrjp
i)(dp6s Tivon> re T5>V StSpajxevav hiKTjv.
XO. a". /Aera/3oXa /ca/caV /xeyas 6 -npoaff aval; crrp. a. 735
put an end to such delay, and cause that * pleasure in children,' i. e. proceeding
the thing should be done at once. Lycus from them to the mind of another, Troad.
therefore says that he will gladly end the 371, repels KaK&v Androm. 94. More
business, which has been so long pro- properly, perhaps, he would have said, rh
tracted, by bringing out the suppliants •yap Qavziv i%8phv TJSOVUV ex eI * B u t
himself. This is a better explanation than 9vr)(rKwv is to be taken quite literally, ' by
Matthiae's, who thinks there is a mixed the act of death :' the enemy gives plea-
construction, meaning i s &i> ir6vav yfias sure by his very death-pangs.
\vaavTes, (TxoXty A.aJ8ct>jue*'. But even 735. The chorus, in dochmiacs mixed
this is to be preferred before Canter's with iambic di^tichs, exult in the cer-
\eva-a-aifiev, adopted by Pflugk, or Mus- tainty of the retribution which Lycus
grave's \a0a/j.ev, given in W. Dindorf's must now meet with.—The arrangement
text. Bothe's proposal, though he rightly of the following verses in what may be
acquiesces in the vulgate, is better than called inverse antithetical clauses, is re-
either of the above, WJ h.v O"%OAT? Kvdaifj.^vtained from W. Dindorf's text. Her-
&<TfAevoi ir6viav, ' that at last we may mann be had given nearly the same distribu-
gladly released from our anxieties.' We tion, but he adds the persons of fifteen
might read &s av <rx°^V — TTAVOI/, * at choreutae, singly and in couples, nearly
last,' & c , or irxoAV eiipaixtv — ir6vo>v. alternately. This, of course, is arbitrary.
726. (rh 8' ovv 18'. • Go then, if you In the opinion of the present editor, this
will go.' See on Rhes. 336.—oT xP6l^"/> was, like many other passages where ex-
a euphemism as well as an ironical evasion citement is expressed, recited by single
for is Bdva-Tov. choreutae rapidly taking up sentence after
728. Trpd^iv, ir£lo~e<r6a.i.—es Ka\hvf sentence; compare, for instance, Bacch.
like is Kaipbv, for KaAoSs, Trp^tr6vrojs. 579 seqq. inf. 875 — 908. Ion 184—237.
729. fSp6xol(r't * n e dative of place, for
And in fact, from v. 735 to 762 there are
1
evtiov fSpix"" - Hermann proposes /Sp6-
fourteen sufficiently distinct clauses, if
Xols 5' iv apKvaiv, Pflugk gives KeKATftreTai only v. 741 be regarded as spoken in con-
after Elmsley, - a somewhat doubtful form tinuation of the preceding verse by an-
of K\eletv,—and W. Dindorf, after Pierson, other choreutes, and if we suppose the
SeSyjireTai, an equally arbitrary inflexion Hegemon to have commenced with the
of Se7v. Valckenaer proposed AeArjiJ/eTai. clause jUera/SoAa KaKOiv, and to have been
One might also suggest eVreu|eTat. The silent during the recitation of the rest.
death of Lycus is spoken of as accom- But whether the dochmiac portion of it,
plished at vv. 760, 923, beside which from v. 750 to v. 762, is really antistro-
there is no further allusion to it. phic, is a matter of some uncertainty.
Nevertheless, the singular fact (noticed
732. exe'> apparently used for irape'xei, also on Suppl. 1132,) that the iambic
is to be explained on the principle that lines consist of nearly pure iambi, and the
ritiovh is not 90 much the pleasure felt by resolved dochmii in 745 closely agreeing
another, as the pleasure given out from, with those in 758, show that a special
or afforded by, the unjust party himself care was taken by the poet in composing
when he is punished. In other words, it such passages, which to modern readers
is objective rather than subjective. So are apt to appear the least interesting.
we may explain*the phrase ijSoval Ttnvuv,
HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOZ. 57
TTaklV VTT0CTTp4<f>eL filOTOV £t
ft'. lo) St/ca Kal 0ea>v TraXCppov; TTOT/AOS. 739
y . ijA^es xpopto /xev ov SiKrjv S&icret? davcov, errp. ft'.
o'. vfipeus vftplt^v ets afj-eCvovas cridev.
e'. -^ap/jioval Saicpvwv eBocrav eK/8oXa?. orp. y .
<TT . -ndXiv efxoXev a irdpos oinrore Sid *av 745
rjkTTia-ev iradeiv ya<; avai;.
£'. dXX', S> yepaiol, /ecu r a BW/JLOLTCDV ecra) OLVT. fi'.
OTTcaixev, ei irpdcrcreL rts ws iyco diXco.
ATK. Id
Id) fxoi JU,O6.
XO. rj. rode Karap^erat fieXo? i/xol KXVCLV dvr. a. 750
(^CXLOV iv Sojuois* 6ava.T0<z ov TTpocrat.
&'. [/3oa] /Soa <f)6vov <f>poifiLov (TTevd^wu avatj.
ATK. S> Tracra KaS/xov yai', drroXXv^ai S6Xa>. crrp. S'.
XO. i . Kal yap SiwXXus* avrCiTOLva S' IKJIVOXV 755
ToXfxa, SiSovs ye TSIV SeSpajaeVwv SLKTJV.

736. ira\i>' KT\. ' By a backward immediate prospect of unlooked-for re-


course is turning his life into Hades.' A venge.—€ir-f]\TTi(T€v Hermann for ^A.7n(Te,
metaphor from the downward course of UvtfATritrevFix ap. Kirchhoff. One or
the stadium, after passing the CTT7)A?) at the other of these metrical corrections is
the end. necessary on the supposition that this
737- Either i i must here be doubled, verse is antistrophic with 758.
with Hermann, or /3oa must be omitted 747- yepaiol is the acute emendation of
in v. 7^2, according to a correction in Kircbhoff for yepcuz. The error arose
Flor. 2. from v. 740—1 being wrongly given to
740. xP^fp ILSV. Briefly put for ov Amphitryon. Compare yepoi'res in the
Sltc7]i/ 5a>(rets,-)(.p6vq>JJMV^ aAA.1 OJAWS. T h i s address of the Coryphaeus, v. 817-
distich, before Hermann's edition, was 748. as iyii 6i\oi. See on Androm.
giyen to Amphitryon. For the plural 1170. Hel. 1405. Inf. 762. Soph.
tifipeis, for which Elmsley proposed Oed. Col. 1124, Kal <xo\fleoliropoiev air
v&piafi, see Suppl. 495. Bacch. 247. eyw 6fA{si.
Probably, tiffpw y' v&pifav KTA. 749. la |Uoi. This is said from within
745. vahiv efioAep, have come in retri- the house, according to the usual rule of
bution. In this sense, or in the notion Greek tragedy.
of unexpected reverses, av is more com- 750. KaTdpxerai. Probably the middle
monly used. See on Eur. El. 590. voice, Lycus being the subject. So Orest.
Kircbhoff would read e/toA' airep, the best 960, Karapxo^.a-1 (rTevay/j.bv, Si neAaff"yi'a.
copy (Flor. 2) giving e/M>\', and this Hec. 685, alai, KaTapxapai vifnov fSaK-
would suit the antistrophe better, where Xtiov. The active however is used in
however the first syllable of ovpaviaiv Andr. 1199.
(opaviaiv) may be scanned as short. See 754 dnrSAAvpai. Elmsley, always on
Oed. Col. 1466. Pflugk proposes to read the look out for a plausible excuse for
flhina' ay, and to make 7a? & a | the no- altering the vulgate readings, proposes yrj,
minative to iraAiv efioAev, ' the king of St6\Avfxai S6\tj>, on account of SidiAKvs
the land (Hercules) has come back, which following.
I never could have expected to happen to 755. r6\/ia ZK-T'IVWV, for avexov. So
me.' The joy of the chorus however irpa0ei>Ta TATJKII in Aesch. Agam. 1008.
seems more properly to result from the
VOL. III.
58 ETPiniAOT
La'. Tts [6] Oeovs dvojjiia -^paivcav, Ovr/rbs &v, dvr. y .
d<f)pova Xoyov ovpavicov \iaKapoiv KarepaX ,
W5 dp ov O~0€1>OVO~LV 6eoC ;
ifi'. yepovres, OVKZT' ecrrt Svcro-e/3i)? dvrjp. dvr. 8'. 760

18'. <j)iXoL ydp evTvyovo~LV ous iyco 6eXw.


XOPOX.
Xopol ^(opol Kal OaXiaL crrp. e .
[leXovai 0rj/3a<; iepbv KWT acrrv.
xl yap SaKpvcov,
7C5
do i
ySejSafc' dva£ 6 Kawbs,
6 Se iraXaLTepo'i
Kparel, Xifieva XITTOJV ye. TOV ^ 770
h * 8 ' e/cros yjXdev CXTTI?.

757. The article in this verse is not ne- Thebes is again summoned to the dance
cessary to the sense, and is rather against and to sing the victories of Hercules. The
the metre of v. 744, which appears to be Muses shall come from Helicon to the
two cretics followed by a dochmiac. If city of Cadmus. The truth of the tale,
the 6 be retained, deovs must be taken that Hercules is the veritable son of Zeus,
as a monosyllable, and both verses be and not of the mortal Amphitryon, is now
scanned as double dochmiacs. —Translate, apparent. He has returned unexpectedly
' Who was it that, violating the majesty of from the darkness of Hades; and if
heaven by his lawlessness, being but a Thebes is to be ruled, better by Hercules
mortal, aimed a foolish saying at the than by the ignoble Lycus. The right
blessed gods, that they have no power ?' will be made manifest in the coming con-
Here KaTa^iX^iv is unusually put for test, if the gods still uphold justice.—For
p'nrreiv tcard TIKIS, (the common meaning 0ir)/Sas we should probably read @Ti$tus.
being to overthrow.) Pflugk well com- Cf. v. 797.
pares Herod, i. 122, o> Se Toitees—Kar- 767. 6 KAHLVSS MSS. See on v. 38. Here
4fiaXov (ftdrify &s iKKetftcvov Kvpov K{<U>V Pierson's conjecture, 6 Kau/bs, is certairdy
i£eOpa\/e. See also Hel. 164, £ nzya.\a>v plausible, on account of the antithesis
with 7raAniTepos. It has been admitted
763. Here begins the ode of the united by Kirchhoff and W. Dindorf.
chorus, for the most part in glyconean 770. The 7€ here, if genuine, conveys
verse, but intermixed in the first strophe a tone of triumph, as if the sense were,
with other simple metres. ' Now,' they ' aye, and he has returned from the waters
exultingly say, ' may Thebes dance and of Acheron too, which his enemies hoped
sing, for tears and sorrows have ceased. would overwhelm him for ever.' As how-
Lycus ia dead, and Hercules has re- ever the Se in the next verse is not found
turned to his rightful throne. The wicked in the old copies, but is added on Her-
never escape the vengeance of heaven. mann's conjecture, we should perhaps
Prosperity infatuates men by the power it read, Xifxeva Xtire'tv 5E T6J/ 'AxepiWioi/1
confers. The unjust man dares not con- SoK-n^aToiv 4icTbs %\eev eATTIS, i. e. ' our
template the possibility of reverses : yet hopes of his leaving Hades have been
in the end the catastrophe overtakes him.' verified beyond expectation.'
HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOZ.
Oeol deol TWV OLSI
air. e.
Kal TWV OCTLOJV

6 ^pucros a r
<f>peva>v ySporous efayercu, 775
hvvacnv [CLSIKOV] i^ekKotv.
Xpovov yap ourts erXa
TO 7raX.iv elcropav,
V6[JLOV Trapiiievos, dvo/ua ^apiv
eOpavcre *S' o\/3ov Kekaivbv 780
IcT^r/iS <5 <TTe(j)avri<j>6peL, crrp. <TT'.
fecrreu #' kiTTaTrvkov 7rdXe«s
peva
vaaT dyvial,
&d
<JVV T 785

772- /icAotMri. So Canter for jj.ik\ov<n. likely to be brought by time, but which
It is here used transitively for pe\ovT<u, the proud and wicked man (meaning
whereas the following infinitive depends Lycus in particular) dares not contem-
rather on the sense of the ordinary im- plate.— TrapeVflai, like ixedeaOai (but much
personal, jUe'Aei Oeois ejraieie. Matthiae less common than TrapieVat in the active),
gives examples of the personal sense from to let pass from one's self, and so to neg-
Soph. El. 342. Ajac. 689. Aesch. Ag. lect, omit.—x®-?iV 5t5ous, for x^P^^^^i
361. For eiruziv, Matthiae's metrical indulging his lawless disposition.
correction of eircueie, Pflugk well com- 780. The 5e was inserted by Hermann.
pares Aesch. Suppl. 739, Bza>v ovfievPerhaps however it occurred after Trap-
iira'toi/res. e'/ieros, so that the sense would be, ' yet by
774. As a T' euTtr^/a is equivalent to neglecting the law he breaks down sud-
avv evrvx'a, i<pe\Kcoi' is made to agreedenly in his career.' Kirchhoff, Bothe,
with xpuircSs. So in fragm. 100, o-Koidc TI and Klotz are not offended by the asyn-
Xprip 0 TTXOVTOS rj r' airzipia, ' wealth com-deton, and retain the vulg. sdpavtrev.—
bined with inexperience.'—For <ppove7v,KeXcat/hv, an Aeschylean form, {inf. v.
the conjecture of L. Dindorf, tppevHv, 834,) means, perhaps, ' unlucky,' Oava-
seems to be correct. For (ppove7y alone Tt]ip6pov. Its occurs inf. 834. Nauck
does not mean ' to be proud' (see on proposed ri nXeivlv ap/ia.
Electr. 383), nor can it very well stand, 781. Both sense and metre strongly
as Klotz suggests (Praef. p. xvii), for e£a> confirm Tyrwhitt's correction, as given
TOV tppovtiir, ' prevents men from being above, for 'iGfxrivq <rre<pavQ<popla or —av.
wise/ The middle i^dytTai is rather ex- Hermann however and Bothe, adopting
ceptional ; compare the use of ind^o/tai 'Iir/i^y' &, think that avaxoptxiziv (TT«pa-
in Rhes. 949, ^Ofiat inf. 912. vo<pop(av may be construed, and that the
776. SSIKOV. Hermann omits this word, glyconean verse (cf. 794) will admit a
which is not essential to the sense, ' by resolved long syllable in the choriambus.
bringing power as its attendant.' But —£effTai, built of squared and dressed
Bothe's proposal to repeat ere/cov in v. stones; see Alcest. 836. Troad. 46.
766 is quite as likely to be right. Kirch- 782. eirraTrvAov H. Stephens for —01.
hoff also marks a lacuna before ZreKov. — 784. icaAAippe'eSpos Matthiae ( ~ - -)
Euripides uses the more rhetorical word for KaWipieffpos (- ~ ^ — ) , in the anti-
$6va<ris for Su^a^uis also in Ion 1012, as strophic verse us for Kal being adopted
Barnes has noticed. from Musgrave.
777—8. xp6yov T ^ "•a\iy, a reverse of 785. 'Aaojinddes Bothe and Hermann
time, i. e. such a reverse of fortune as is for 'A<ru)Trl$es. As remarked elsewhere,
12
60 ETPiniJOT
vScop jSare \nrov-
crat * crvvaoiSol
TOV 'HpaKkeow;
aywva.
a> Hvdla SevSpam irerpa 790
oiv 0* 'EkiKOiVidhcav
r' evyaOei
irokiv, ifjua
Iva yevos i(f>dvy),
v Xo^os, os 795

s iepbv <f>a><;.
Si \e.KTp(av hvo cruyyevcis ai'T. err .
evval, dvaroyeuovs re KCU
Zkos, os rjXOev es e w a s 800
Nvfi(f)as Tas UeyOcr^iSos"

these forms are commonly changed. Thus bay-tree, as Barnes reminds us. On the
in Rhes. 826, the metre requires Sifioev- reading of the next verse see v. 735. The
Tidfias for —t'Sas, and inf. v. 791 Barnes metre, as compared with v. 808, seems to
rightly conjectured 'EAMafidSaiv for be spondee + choriamb. + cretic, with
an initial long syllable for anacrusis.
787. If the antistrophic verse (804) be 792. ?i|ei"'. It is to be feared that this
right, a syllable has dropped out of this, word is corrupt. In saying that the
which Hermann supposes to have been abodes of the Muses on Helicon shall
jitoi or vvv. Now, if we there read ovx ws come to Thebes, the poet can only mean
iif i\iri$L (pdvBn, here an epithet to SiSaip,that the Muses themselves will arrive.
as (Ttfxvhv, may have been lost. So in L. Dindorf proposes 5)K€T', which is ap-
M e d . 6 9 , (r*fj.vbv ai*<f>\ rieip^y?]? vScop. proved by his brother. The old read-
The verse would thus be pherecratean. ing is said to be ij^er'. Bothe proposes
Perhaps however vvvaa6nsvai should be 7JX^T'\ ' celebrate with a merry noise,' and
restored. Bothe gives vv^ipais, depend- this suits both metre and sense.
ing on irwaoiSol, and this also is plau- 793. re after 4/j.h was omitted by
sible. But it is better to make ayiova Heath.
governed by /Hare than by the implied 794. 4(pdvri Hermann for eipave. The
sense of <ruz>ae/5ou<ra/. See on v. 410. final long syllable of the choriambus is
The meaning is, ' Go to celebrate the vic- resolved into two short (ytvos).
tory of Hercules,' i. e. his victorious re- 79G. fieTafxtlpei, for SlaSexerai, since
turn from Hades. succession necessarily implies change of
790. UvBia the present editor for Ilu- persons.
6iov. The word is a dissyllable, on the 798. avyyevth, in the active sense,
principle explained on Ion 2ii5. See inf. (TUjU^uTeuouffai, since Zeus and Amphi-
v. 1304. Fix (ap. Kirch.) conjectured Si tryon shared in common the couch of
XlvBovs KTA., the Si being commonly added Alcmena, cf. V. 1. Compare al/i-a, 6/w-
to the end of the preceding verse. For 7€f€s in Hel. Ifi85, the blood of Zeus
the rare word Sevfipairi cf. Aesch. frag. which produced Helen and the Dioscuri;
Danaid. 38, 5ec8pa>Tis Sipa 8' 4K VOTI^OVTOS(Tvyyeverupa KXeirwy aSeA^ftii', of Cly-
ydfxov TeAettfa tffTi. The sides and val- temnestra, El. 746.
leys of Parnassua were covered with the 801. XlepirriiSos. Alcmena is called
HPAKAHZ MAINOMENOS. 61

TnarTov fiot, TO 7raXaLov TJ-


Srj Xe^os, ft> ZeV, TO O"0V OUK
C7T eATHOIL <j)dvd7],
XajU.irpai' o eoeig' o vpoi'os 805
Tav 'Hpa KXEOS dXi<dw
os yas ege/Sa 0aXduo)v,
S(3jU,a XITTOJI' veprepov.
Kpeicracov /JLOI, Tvpavvos €<f>vs
7} hvcryivei d 810
a vvv icropdv
^L(j)7]<f>6pcov es d
v, el TO SIKCUOV
feots

ea ea. 815
dp es T O ^ OLVTOV TTLTVXOV (j>6/3ov,
yepovres, oiov {nrep bpS);

vcidks KS)\OV, CKTTOSOJV eXa.

the descendant of Perseus as the daughter 811. Hermann, by taking a for SJ' ct,
of Electryon, who was that hero's son. involves rather than simplifies the syntax.
Brodaeus compares Theocr. xxiv. 72, The passage, as the text stands, is cer-
Bdpceiy api<Tror6K€ta yvvat, Tlep<rr]iov tainly difficult, and Kal vvv for a vvv
cu/ia. Hermann gives vvfxtpas ras Xlep- would greatly improve both sense and
o"€i5os* Kal KT\., which agrees with the metre; ' and now he is giving (about to
vulgate KaAAip4e6pos in v. 784. As the give) a proof, whether justice still pleases
reading Hsptnj'iSos, assuming the t\ to be the gods.' The antistrophic
<
verse indi-
long (see however on Iph. T. 428), cates that ct is here for r\, ' which ignoble-
necessitates the rather violent change of ness now makes it manifest (for all) to
Kal into ws (so Pflugk and Dind. after behold in the contest of the sword-bear-
Musgrave; see on v. 291, Iph. T. 335; ing fight, whether justice is still pleasing
and Iph. A. 173), as well as the slighter to the gods ;' i. e. the inferiority of Lycu3
alteration KaWippeeOpos in the strophe, in the contest with Hercules will show
Hermann is perhaps right. In this case that the gods still regard justice.
Kal TnaTbv must mean ' even trustworthy,' 815. ea ea. Here the chorus (or ra-
i. e. the very opposite to a vain and false ther, the coryphaeus, who speaks v.
tale.—oitK eV iXiriSi, ' not according to 815—21,) first catch a glimpse of the
my expectation,' is an unusual phrase for terrific spectre hvaaa, the genius of
Trap' 4\wiSa or aw' eAiriSos. Perhaps, as Madness, ushered by the celestial mes-
suggested on v. 787i o«X " s ^' e'Airi'Sz, senger Iris. Their first impulse is to fly,
scil. e?x°"> ' not a3 I used to hold it in their next to utter a prayer to 'ATTIJAACOJ/
view.' a.TrOTp6iratos. — rbv avrbv TT'LTVXOV, the
805. \af/.irpai> g56(|6, scil. odirap. same fit or emotion of fear as the rest.
810. The old reading, rjSbs yivzi b.vaK- Cf. fxavlas TTWVKOV Iph. T. 307.
vav, was corrected by Canter. Lycus is 819. vai8es, dull, sluggish, viz. through
meant, who (according to Athenian ideas) old age; fipaSi/s, 5u<r/cici)Tos, Photius.
would be 8v<ry€y}}s simply because he wasAesch. Prom. 62, *lva p-dRr} (rotpKTT^s &y
JeVos, T. 32. Atbs vwQ4<TTtpos.—irsdalpstv, inf. 87-.
62 ETPiniAOT
820
OLTTOTpOTTOS jivoiO [JLOL \jSiV~]

IPIS.
6apcreLT€, NVKTOS rrfvS' opwvres eKyovov
Avacrav, yepovTes, Kafxk TTJV 6ewv Xdrpuv
'Ipiv iroXei yap ovSe^ rfKoyav /SXa^Sos,
evos 8' eV dvSpos Sw/^ara crrpaTevofiev, 825
w cfiacriv elvaL Zr\vo% 'AXKfJujvrj^ T OLTTO.
TTplu ixkv yap ddXov; eKTeXevrrjcrav
TO XPW vlv e$eo'<0&, ovS' eta
VLV KaKcus Spav ovr' e/u,' ou^' vHpav rrore.
el Se /xd^^ous SieTrepaa EvpvcrBeas, 830
'Hpa npoad^jat, KOWOV aT/x auT<p deXei,
TTcuSas KaTaKTeuvavTt, crvvdeXa) 8' eyw.
dXX' et', aTeyKTOV criAXa/Soucra KapBiav,
JVVKTOS KeXatv^s dw/xevaLe napOeve,
/jbavCas T' iif avhpl TalSe /cal TratSo/CTOi'oiis 835
(f>peva>v TapayfAovs KOI TTOSWV criapnjiJLaTa
eXavve, Ktvet,, <f>6vi,ov e^tet KaXcuv,
c!)5 av TTOpevcras 8t' *Aytpov<jiov iropov
Phoen. 1027, for fieralpeiv, like ireSai'x- preferred by Matthiae and Pflugk, TJI
^IOJ, a well-known Aeolicistn, which no xptiSiv.
one would now mistake, with Barnes, for 830. eirel 5e KTX. ' But now that he
ir6Sas atpa. has got safely through the labours im-
821. Hermann regards this and the posed by Eurystheus, Hera desires to
preceding verse as antistrophic to 818—9. attach to him the guilt of kindred blood,
But the TWV is more probably an insertion by his slaying his own children; and I
before irTuxarav to make up an iambic, have the same desire.' Here Kotvbv is
Omitting it the verse becomes dochmiac ; Wakefield's correction for Kaiv6v. There
and so Fix (ap. Kirch.) would read. can hardly be a doubt of its truth, the
822. Iris calms the fear of the chorus, sense being KOIVOV a'1/j.a.Tos ix'taaixa. Com-
by assuring them that not the Thebans pare Antig. 201, 'i)6e\tiae 5" a'lftaTos KIH-
generally, but only Hercules is the object vov irdtTaaBat. Choeph. 1027, (petjywv
of divine resentment. She identifies her- T6S' ai/xa KOIV6V. The Greeks always
self with the cause of Hera, and declares made the widest possible distinction be-
that, having now the power, she has also tween ordinary homicide and the shed-
the will, to persecute the hitherto vie- ding of kindred blood. Though Kaivhv
torious hero. aLjxa in itself might mean, ' another
825. Sii/iara Scaliger for irii/xaTa. See slaughter besides those he has already
on v. 432. Perhaps we should read <rZfia committed,' the sense is much inferior to
trvaTpatzvonzv. Cf. v. 803, Spa^ov/^ai that gained by the slightest possible alte-
orepvov els 'HpaK\(0vs. ration.—<rw0e\a>, Troad. 62, ical avvSt-
828. rb XP'1", ' destiny.' On this for- \<j<rtis &>• tyib irpa£ai BeAa ;
mula see Hec. 260. There i9 another 837- On Kahav QUi/ou see Med. 278.
reading, but of no authority, though it is Troad. 94.
HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOZ. C3

<f>6va>
v
yva fikv TOP Hpas o?ds ear' avrco ^dXos, 840
fxddrf Se TOV e/xoV r) deol [xkv ovSa/xov,
TO, OurjTa S' earac fieyaka, fir) SOVTOS 8iKr)i>.
ATTTA.
i£ euyevous fxkv TraTpbs e/c Te jUijTepos
NVKTOS Ovpavov T d<f>' ai/xaTos*
dyao-^vat
•' e V dvOpcoirojv *(f>6v
7rapaLvco~at oe, Trpiv ccpakeicrav CLCTL
a m T , ^v Tnorjcrt) e/xots
od ou/c acrr/fios OUT' CTTI ^^ovt
OUT' e deolcriv, f ou ye JU,' eio"7re)u-Tret5 SO/AOUS* 8.50
Se -^oipav /cat 0dXaamcrav dypiav
i£r)fJL€pco<Ta<s OeSiv dvecrTrjcrev
839. T?>I/ /c. (Tre(pavov, a singular peri- that ayarrdrjyai is used for opynrdTJuat, in
phrasis for TOUS lauToO 7ra?5as. — atifleVT?;, the Homeric sense, as II. xvii. 70, evda
avr6x^'P'- — X^ o! > °y attraction to oftis K€ pua (pepoi KXvra. Teu^ea TlavOoiSao
ifrri, whereas rbv "Hpas — xtJA.oc was the 'Arpei57)S, ef fJ.li ot aydacraro •Po?f2os'ATr6\-
intended construction. The idiom is \wv. Hermann, whom Pflugk follows,
common enough; see examples in Por- explains it thus ; " hoc munus, de quo
son's note on Hec. 1038. Translate: ' I n Iris dixit, habeo, non invidendum amicis."
order that having conveyed over the Ache- Bothe, "ita ut amicis non invideam, ut
ron the company of his lovely boys by a honore meo contenta esse possim." Else-
death inflicted with his own hand, he may where Euripides uses ayaadai, sometimes
learn by experience what Hera's anger with a genitive, for dav/x&feiv, e. g. Iph.
against him is, and may also be taught A. 28. Phoen. 1054. Rhes. 244.
mine; otherwise the gods are in no 846. <f>6vovs W. Dindorf, after Dobree,
account, but human affairs (alone) will (so also Bothe,) for <pl\ovs, which seems
be great, if he shall not have been to have caught the transcriber's eye in the
punished.' Iris speaks of her own anger, preceding verse. Kirchhoff suggests v6-
not because she had been specially of- AEIS. The reluctance of Lyssa is remark-
fended by Hercules, but because, as able ; she would not only gladly spare
above remarked, she has made common men, but she wishes both Hera and Iris
cause with Hera, and because KOIVO. T& to reconsider their views regarding Her-
T o i l ' <\>i\WV. cules, before irremediable mischief is
844. I t is better not to place a comma done.
at 7re<J>wca. The sense is, e'£ ebytvovs 850. ov ye is clearly wrong. It would
iraTphs, TOVTtGTiv Ovpavov, ire(pvica, €/c mean quippe cujus. Perhaps, ou fj.' e7rei<r-
T€ fnjrpis NVKTSS. Otherwise evyevovs ir€fJ.TT€lS.
must be repeated with nyTepos. The 852. i£ri[iep<i<ras. See v. 20. Reasons
/j.ev is answered in rifxhs 3' %%oi TAGR, are given why Hercules is as great a bene-
for which the editions before Hervag. 2 factor to gods as to men. Having cleared
(1544,) gave rind's T' &C. ' But the office both land and sea of pirates, he removed
which I hold is this, not to be resentful a cause of injustice alike injurious to
against friends (viz. such as have given mankind and derogatory to the majesty
me no offence), nor am I pleased at of heaven. And hence he is said 'alone
making my visits for the murders of the to have restored the falling prerogatives of
human race.' There is hardly a doubt the gods.'
64 ETPiniAOT
Tiju,as TTiTvovaras avocriav avBpwv vno'
crol 8' ol) Trapaivu) fieydXa fiovXecrdcu
IP. firj crv vovdereL TOL 6' "Hpa<; KOLjxa [jirj^av7]fJ,aT(t. 855
ATT. e's TO XWCTTOV e;u,/8i/3a£« <r txyo<s O.VT\ TOV KO,KOV.
IP. ov^t o~co(f>povelv y eTre/it/ze Sevpo <r rj Aio<z SdfJLap.
ATT. "HXLOV ixapTvp6[M€cr0a Spax/ a Spav ov /SOVAOJUCU.
el Se 817 /A' vHpa ff virovpyelv crol T avayKacais e>(et
Ta^os hrippoifiheiv ff OjUapretv &>s KwyyeTrj KV-
va$, 860
et/xi y- ovre TTOVTOS OVTCO KVfxacn crrivu>v Xdfipos,
OVTC yrjs creicr/Aos Kepavvov T oTarpo<; d)8lvas nveav,
of iyco o-TaSta Spajnou/xat aripvov et? 'HpaKXeovs,
/cat Karapprj^oi fxiXaOpa teal S

854. col 51 ou KTA. ' S O , as I said as hounds follow the hunter, why then
(v. H47— 8), I do not advise you (i e. I ad- (ye) I will go,' &c. Here the copies
vise you not) to desire any great mischief.' give eirippol[i§y}v, corrected by Kirchhoff,
The old reading ao'i r' ov certainly will who would omit the Te here and place
not stand, (Bothe's idea, that OVTOI irap- it after d^apreiv. The former verb,
atva is meant, being obviously unten. meaning properly to make a hissing or
able,) and the change of -re into 5e is rustling noise at some object, is here a
slight, not to say that the confusion is synonym of eiri6wij<TtT£ii>. She appears to
common. (So also Nauck.) Musgrave's represent herself as the huntress, Hercules
reading, though adopted by Matth. Herm. as the pursuer to be hounded on in quest
Dind. and Pflugk, O&(TT' OV Trapaivw, does of his prey, by her terrific and rousing
not seem in the least probable. noises. Cf. Aesch. Eum. 402, i) Kal TOI-
1
855. Ktt^a Reiske for KaKa. The sense avTas ToiS iirippoi^us <puyds ; So Lyssa
is, ' 'tis not for you to give advice about is described below as TTO\V<TTOVOS (V. 880),
(•7rapa<*/eiV) plans conceived in common and retiring 6<p€iav iax?]/ia<n, v. 883.—
by Hera and myself.' Cf. v. 832. In For elft.1 y\ OVTS we should perhaps read
the next verse Musgrave, who arranged eJfxr fcouTe KTA.
the persons of the following lines more 8(il. Aa^pos for Aafipas is found in the
correctly than the order in the old copies, edition of Brubach. Hermann rejects this
gave €Vi8i/3afa) tr' for f/i/3i/3afoutr', this reading; but it seems necessary to the
verse having been wrongly continued to sense, OUTOJ AajSpos 4<TTIV, 61a iyeb KT\.
Iris. 8(i"2. oiiTTpos. If this reading be right,
857. (Tai<ppoviiu. There is a sort ofand not O'KTTOS as Wakefield proposed,
play between ' to be wise ' and ' to be in the whizzing sound of the thunderbolt
your senses,'-—ovr* abr^v (rtatypovziv OUT1(poetically regarded) rather than its sting
aXhovs (Tajcppoyi^eif. or fury, seems to be meant. For the
858. Spua*. For the singular participle Spo/xeTs of the Athenian stadium see
construed with a plural verb, (used of one Electr. 824.
person,) see inf. v. 1206, intrtvoixtv— 863. ardBia Spauovpai Hermann and
TrpofTTrirydiv. Ion 1250, SiajK^etrfla 6ava-Kirchhoff. The MS. reading is said to
aifxovs e7ri <T<payast XlvBia. tyr}(p(i> Kparr]- be (TTa8iadpafj.odfj.aL with o superscribed,
8e7<r\ I p h . T. 578, es yap Srj TIK' H]KO\I.IV whence the common reading (TraStoSpa-
X6yov, v[uv T1 ovqaiv, c5 ^tpot, (TTrevSovo-1 fj.odfj.ai, a verb formed contrary to analogy.
afia Kafxoi.—el be 5ij KTA., ' B u t if, as it The ola agrees with o-rdSia. Otherwise,
seems (5)/), for me to obey the behests ffrahtohpofxi^ffw would be an easy correc-
of Hera and yourself is necessary, and tion.
to urge him on to follow at full speed,
HPAKAHS MAINOMENOZ. 65

TCKV anoKTeivacra Trparov 6 Se Kavav OVK etcre-


Tai 865
TraiSas ous enter ivaipav, irplv av C/XTJS AWOTJS ^(£77.
^v tSou fcai 8rj TLvdacrei Kpa.ra fiakfiiSav diro,
teal OLacrTp6<f>ov<z eXurcm cnJya yopyanrovs /cdpa?.
d/ATTvoas 8' ou cra)(f)povC^€t, ratJpos ws eis ififiok'qv,
hewa fjLVKCLTai Se Kyjpa<; avaKaXSiV r a s Taprdpov. 870
T a ^ a cr eyw [AOLWOV ^opevcrw /cat KaravX^cra) <f>6filo).
arelx es OvXv/JiTrov irehaipovcr, T Ipi, yewatoi* TrdSa*
es odjaous S' 17/^ets a<f>avToi SvcrofJiecrO' 'HpaxXeovs.
XO. OTOTOTOI, ariva^ov airoKeiperai

866. e,u^s AuiTin/y, madness sent by 872. Ov\viJ.irov. It is a question if


me. That the person Avacra should speak this word was not written "OXv/xiroy, and
of Avtrtra as the effect caused by her, is the \ considered as doubled in the pro-
not more singular than when Qdvaros is nunciation, as Ajac. 210, irai TOV $pvyiov
said SdyaTov 4/x$a\e7v in Alcest. 50. See TeXfiTavTos, and also in Ar. Equit. 9,
on Iph. A. 775. The old reading, 4/xas where we read ^vvavXtav K\av<T(ap.tv Oy-
\v<xaas o.<pij, was corrected by Hermann,Xi/xirou v6p.ov. I n Troad. 215, KfrqirTS'
who compares Herod, i. 156, inre)s TTJS OvAv/iTrov KuXAiaTav is a spondeo-ana-
opyTJs. Kirchhoff retains the vulgate. paestic verse.—Iris at these words is seen
867. ty (5ou. ' Lo ! already he tosses to ascend from the stage; and Lyssa,
his head at the outset of his madness, and habited perhaps like a fury, and wearing
speechless rolls his distorted glaring eyes, a mask TOUT <pptKa>8wf} of the terrible sort,
and his breathings he does not keep retires within the palace. Neither per-
sober (soberly breathe), as a bull (pants) son appears again in the play. In this
for the attack.' The same formula is respect, as well as generally in the un-
quoted by Pflugk from Ar. Pac. 327, fl" usually elevated and epic diction of the
iSoi), Kcd 5^ TreiraujUai. There is no doubt play, Euripides seems to have aimed at
that ^v, whatever be its etymology, is the great effects of the Aeschylean drama.
identical with the Latin en. It occurs There is no reason why the spectacle may
also in TfviSs or %v We, Theocr. ii. 38.—not have been made as terrible as the
fSaXPiSav STTO, for air' apxns. Med. 1245, Eumenides, about which certain well-
efnre irphs $a\$?8a AvTrypav $iov. T h e known but apocryphal anecdotes are told.
metaphor in ffrdSia 8pa/j.ov[/.ai is main- As a Chthonian or Titanian power (com-
tained. On trwtppovtiv in the sense of pare v. 844 with Aesch. Prom. 213, Hes.
ifMpptnv tlvai, see Ion 521. Tro. 350. Theog. 211 seqq.) it is probable that
Hel. 97. Orest. 254. It is hard to say Lyssa was clad in black garments, con-
whether o"w(ppovl£etv here has an active ortrasting with the bright-coloured dress of
an intransitive sense.—K?Jpas, 'Epivvas. the messenger Iris. It would seem, from
Cf. v. 481. v. 882, that her head was entwined with
snakes after the semblance of an Erinys;
871. xopivnv viva., generally to cele- and she is described as riding in a car,
brate a person in the dance, here means which does not appear to be a merely
ZWITLV, to agitate and whirl him as if metaphorical expression, in v. 880.
drawn along in a ring of rapid dancers.
Cf. v. 879-—KaTavXi\<ra>, mjA^irw, a term 874. During the absence of the actors,
said to be derived from the effects of the chorus, speaking as before (735 seqq.)
Corybantic music. Musgrave cites Athen. in succession, the Hegemon commencing
p . 5 2 7 F-i KOTOU\OU/16KOU! Ttpbs XeA.Wfl- with the first distich, express in doch-
Sos, and Pflugk adds several examples miac and other measures their fear that
from late writers, Plutarch, Lucian, and Thebes is about to lose Hercules, who
Alciphron.—Kirchhoff would read T&xa has j ust been seized with a sudden phrenzy.
5' syto KT\. Hermann regards v. 874—88 as the irpo-
VOL. III. K
66

arbv avOos, 7rdXis, 6 ALO<; 875

a, '.EXXas, a TOV evepyerav


?, oXets iiaviaicTLV Avcrcra?
T avavXoLS.
fiifiaKtv iv SicfipoLcnv a TTOXVCTTOVOS,
apfiacrL o evoLoaxjL Kevrpov 880
a>s £7rt X«uy8a JVVKTOS Topywv

o<f>€cov la^rm-acri, Avcrcra.


y'. TOfty TOV €VTV~)(y) jU.eTey8aXev
Ta^u oe Trpo? iraTpos TCKV < 885
s

8 / 5 / \ ^ r 7 ^ ^ ^

. i<u )u,ot jaeAeo9, ico Z e u , TO crov


dyovov avTLKa XucrcraSes
ffiSij, and divides the rest, as far as v. 921, TOS $ios in Hippol. 821. See on Electr.
into a very complex scheme of strophes 314. Kirchboff gives fia.vi6.aiv Aia&as
and antistrophes, including utaaShs and Xoptvdevr' av\o7s.
4iry86s. Pflugk, chiefly following Seidler, 879. TroKvtrTovos. Either ' noisy ' (cf.
endeavours to improve on his arrange- v. 860) or ' causing much woe.' That
ment ; but the present editor has pre- Lyssa was borne in a real car is pro-
ferred to follow W. Dindorf in omitting bable, though the phrase used might im-
the marks of antithetical correspondence ply mere haste.—&s <hrl A<6j8a, as if for
as altogether uncertain. mischief, as if resolved on doing injury to
874. airoiceipeTai for —TC Canter. some one. These words, which W. Din-
Pflugk compares Pers. 905, K6<T/J.OV T'dorf suspects, and for which Hartung (ap.
ai/Spuv, otis vvvtialf/.oivairttceipev. The Kirch.) proposes n4vrp inl Ac6/3a, seem
ictus of the dochmius in the next verse best to combine with the following in an
falling on a short syllable is to be re- anapaestic verse. The metre of 883 is
marked as of rare occurrence The MS. very anomalous. a<r
Perhaps, crtiv b(pia>v
Flor. 2 has ir6\eos, which W. Dindorf ia/cx'JM "'> dochmius -(- cretic + ithyphal-
says " defendi potest," and Kirehhoff lic.—fiapfjuxpanrbs from fxapfiaipeLv, with
adopts, but the reading is perhaps due glowing or shining face. If this be the
to a metrical suggestion, the common sense, the epithet was descriptive of her
reading being superscribed. The poet actual appearance, though we cannot tell
would rather have written TTSKCWS. how this feature was represented. Barnes'
8^^. [lavtmaiv— avavAois. ' With mad- note however is deserving of considera-
ness not like that inspired by the flute.' tion. He thinks the reference is to the
The old reading ivavXois (especially as Gorgon's head which turned the be-
combined with xoPfv^^VTa) is in some holders into stone; and he would correct
Hesychius, /iapnapcp, XiSoiroiq, into fiap-
degree defended by v. 871, x°P^aw Ka^ jUap&jmp, \tdoTToiip
} though he approves of
KaravXiiaa (p6$ip. But on the other hand, Salmasius' conjecture, \l8if TTOI$, ' a kind
iv and av in composition are as often in- of stone.'
terchanged as eV— and air—, and it is a
familiar idiom to call any thing doleful 885. e/nrceiVeTai Elmsley for e/cnvei-
&fj.ou(Tost &\vpos, &x°Post avav\os &c, as(Ta/re or €Tn>ei5<raTe. The error is com-
KSJ^LOV avav\6rarov irpoxopeveiv in Phoen.mon, as avoKeipere for —at in v. 875.
T'.)l. Hence hvaiXois, the conjecture of Hermann gives the reading of Barnes,
Tyrwhitt, adopted by Matthiae, Pflugk, eKTT^eiVeTe, but the future of itviia is
and W. Dindorf, seems better than Her- Trvz{)<roixa.i.
mann's navicmiv—eV ouAoTs, or Dobree's 887. The metre of this verse is doch-
ILuvttxffiv Kuatrctis—£va6\ots. The scan- miac hypercatalectic, the rhythm ^
sion of jj.avla.Knv is trisyllabic, like aflia-
for u — ^ - being somewhat disguised
HPAKAHS MAIN0MEN02.

fcafcots ixTreracrovcriv.
e'. tw crreyai,
^opev^a TVfnrdvoiv arep, 890
ov epa dvpcrca,
(JT. id)
TT/OOS CU/XCIT', o u ^ i ras
/3oTpva)i> iirl ^evfiacri Xoi/8as.
£'. <f>vyf), TeKv, i^opixare- Sai'ov rdSe 895
Satov /xeXo§ eVavXeiTcu.
77'. /cwayerei ye TCKVIOV Stwy/Aov
ou7ror' *oil7roT' aKpavTa So/xotcri .ducrcra
#'. atat KaKhyv.
L. atai S^jra rbv yepcubv a>s cnivm 900
epa rdv re TratSoTpo^ov, *a [xd
yewarcu.
ta. IOOU IOOU,

by resolved syllables. The next is the TSS before frorpvav, both on the theory
same, with the anacrusis.—itcireTaa'ovo'ii', of an antistrophe.—\oi@as Barnes for
eKTevoviri, ' will lay him low.' Cf. Cycl. A.cu/3as.
497- The common reading, iiciraTdo-- 896. eravXeTTm. It is clear from r6Se
(rova'iVy in itself very improbable, is at- that the real tones of a flute are now
tributed by Kirchhoff to a conjecture of heard within. Lyssa had said KaravXi\(rw
H. Stephens.-—KaKois the present editor in v. 871, and the flute was used in tha
for KaKottnv. (So also Nauck ap. Kirch.) orgiastic music of Bacchus and Cybele
The old reading, \vaoa. 5e <r" wp.6$pa>Tos,(Bacch. 128). Pflugk supposes the sound
was corrected by Hermann. The passage to have proceeded from the sacrifice in
is rather difficult to translate. ' Alas, which Hercules was engaged, v. 923.
wretch that I am ! thy offspring, O Zeus 897- Kvvay€Te7 ye. ' Aye, he is track-
(i. e. Hercules), bereft of his children, ing his children in the pursuit,' viz. round
forthwith mad ravening vengeance exact- the pillar, as described in v. 977- The
ing penalties for wrong (i. e. the fierce noise of feet is heard within. It seems
resentment of Hera,) will lay prostrate by better to read ye for re than to omit the
misfortune.' word with the editors after Hermann.
890. Hermann, to suit his antistrophic In the next verse W. Dindorf repeats
theory, gives xopev/j.ar' &Tep Tvirdvwi'y oviroTf, comparing the metre of v. 908.
against the old copies. He is followed by The meaning is, there is sure to be some
Matthiae, Dindorf, and Pflugk. The dire effect in the house from the revelries
mention of the bacchic Tvfnrava (cf. of so dread a goddess.
Bacch. 59) induces the correction of the 900. yepai6v. This is an instance of
sentiment, ' not however in the way that the at being made short, this verse and
a
suits the bacchic thyrsus,' where Kex - the two next being dochiniac. Kirchhoff
pL(Tfihtt is used adverbially. (Bpoy.iou however says, " as delendum judico."
Hartung ap. Kirch.) A similar idea is Cf. Hipp. 171, aAA' TJSe rpo<phs yepaia
repeated by the next speaker, who con- irpb 86fxa)i>, Hermann chooses to make a
tinues the construction from Kardpx^Tai, senariug, a? a?, <re Srira Tbv yepaibv ws
' a strain (xdpevfia) for murder, not with (TTevto, to suit v. 916, which he takes for
the pourings of the bacchic libation of the antistrophe.—The S, wanting in the
grapes.' Hermann inserts <rvv, Pflugk copies, was added by Musgrave.
K 2
68 ETPinUOT
ifi'. OveWa aeUi S<Sju,a, cru/ATriVrei <rreyr)' 905
ty . T] rj, TI opa?, w TTCU /no? ;
iS'. lAeXdBpwv rdpay/xa TapTapeiov,
a>s eV 'EyKeXaSw CTOTC IlaXkas, es SOJWOUS TrepTret,?.
AT. £> Xeu/ca yvjpa acofiar'
XO. avaKakeis *Tiva jxe rCva fiodv ; 910
AT. aXacrra rdv Sojaoto'i.
XO. jidvTiv ov*£ irepov a^oficu.
AT. TeOvacn, TraxSes1 XO. aiai"
AT. <TTevdt,ed\ ws crrevaKTa* XO. Sai'ot (j)6voi,
915
Sai'ot Se TOK4O)V ^etpes.
^4F. OVK av TIS ewrot fiaXXov rj TT^irov
XO. 7rws 7ratcrt crrevaKTav OJTIXV osrav
p
Xeye *Xeye riva rponov ecrvro Oeodev iirl
fxeXadpa Ka/ca TaSe 920
TkrHiovas re Traihav Tv\as.
AT. iepa ju-ev ^v irdpoidev icr)(dpas
906. T( Spas; It appears afterwards — €<™TO Hermann for ecrtruTO. In the
from the messenger's account, v. 999, last line \ty* directly governs rvxas.
that Hercules was trying to pull the house Pflugk erroneously makes it depend on
down upon his head. eiri. Kirchhoff gives TA.^uoi>es Te iraiSav
907. ,ueAa0pttW W. Dindorf and Pflugk TUXC«.
for ii€AiiBp<f>, which makes is S6jiov! a 922. iepa, the victims, the blood of
mere tautology. For Enceladus slain by which was to be sprinkled on both the
Pallas in the Gigantomachia see Ion 209, person and the house of the murderer.
Aeuercreis ovv iir' 'EyKfAiStp yopywirbv From Aesch. Eum. 273 it is to be inferred
irdwovaav 'ITVV. The passage however that the victim was a pig, KaSapfxhs xotp°-
seems to have "been interpolated. Per- KT6VOS, the sacrifice of which had been
haps, e^ €^, TI Spcts, Ich TTCU At6s. | TO- rendered necessary by Hercules having
payfia. Taprdpewv ei<nre/j.irzis $6/j.ovs. slain Lycus and cast out the body to the
910. The first TiVa was added by Her- dogs, Androm. 1157, Heracl. 1050. The
mann. actual sacrifice was not performed till cer-
912. Sfo/uai. See on v. 775. The tain preliminary rites had been duly ob-
meaning merely is, ' I do not want a pro- served, e. g. the carrying of the basket
phet to tell me that.' with the knife around the altar, and the
913—14. The persons here are ar- assembling of the people in solemn si-
ranged according to Kirchhoff, who ob- lence. See on Iph. A. 1473, and com-
serves that the dochmiacs appear to be- pare Ar. Pac. 948, rb Kavovv irdpeo-T'
long to the chorus, the iambic versicles to oAcis ex0" Ka^ "•re/i/xa Kal p.dxaipav, Kal
the messenger. The latter verse he would irvp ye TOUT!, KovShi' Itrx^i irA.V -rb irp6-
read thus:—iiifid'ioi<p6voi Sd'ioi Si Toneav &O.TOV ^/uas. Iph. Aul. 1568, b vcus 5' 6
X^pes.-—trrevaKTa, sc. rh irpdyfji.aT' itrri. Tl7]\ews ev KVKXW ftcc/ibv deas Aaj8A>y
So OVK aKovffTa, Andr. 1081. Kavovv edpe^e xtpv'Pds 0' 6/xoD.—<p84y/xa
919. The second Xeye was added by '6<nov, i.e. t$<pii)iov. Cf. Ion 98—100.
W. Dindorf, by which the verse becomes Thus Clytemnestra in Agam. 1624 says
a double dochmiac of resolved syllables, she must hurry sway, TO fiev y&p {arias
HPAKAH2 MAIN0MEN02. 69
KaOdpcri OLKCOV, yfjs ava/cr' eVei KTavcbv
i£e/3a\e rwvSe ScofJLaTCDv 'HpaKkerjv
os Se Ka\kifjjop(f>o<; etcrr^/cei T4KVO)V, 925
rjp re Meydpa T' iv KTJKKCO 8' 17877 Kavovv
CDUKTO ySwjiioO, <f)dey[xa 8* OCTLOV et^o/xet'.
fjidXkov Se SaXof x e i p t Se^ia <f>epeiv,
es ~X€pVLfi &>S fidxjieiev, 'AXKfxijvrjs TOKOS,
CCTTT) crLunrrj. KCU ~xpovit,ovTos Trarpos, 930
S irpocrea^ov ofifju- 6 S' OVK46* auros ijv,

T' et» ocrcrots


d(f>pbv KarecrTa^' evrpi^ov yeveidSos.
eXefe S' a/^a yeXwn TTapaTreTrXrjyfJidvcp, 935
Trdrep, TI 6va>, vplv KTaveiv Evpvadia,
Kaddpcriov irvp Kal TTOVOVS SLTTXOVS €X<U,
e^ot" ju,ias /.lot ^eipos ev dicrdai raSe ;
orai' 8' iviyKOi hevpo Kpar EvpvaOecos,
iirl rotcri vuv 6avovo~iv ayvu£> ^epas. 940

/j.((rofi<j>a\ov 'iatfiKiv %5r] /HTJAO Trpis within the sockets; an hyperbole, not to
tr^>o7as irvp6s. be taken too literally.—aifiarwiras Porson
925. -rixvaiv Canter for viirKav. for —7roi5s.
928. SaAby tpepeiv. Ax. Pac. 956, &)<e 936. TIflutuBarnes for TI flu^. I t is
$i), rb Kavovv Xafiiiv av KOX rijv xepci^a, perhaps best to regard it as the delibera-
irepltdi TQV 0(afxbv raxt&s e7ri5e|ia.—4»epe tive conjunctive. He fancies he must
Si), rb Sa\iov r6b" efi0d\po> Aafidv. A slay Eurystheus as well as Lycus, and
lighted brand from the altar was dipped that he may as well perform the purifica-
into the water with which the assembled tory sacrifice for both at one and the same
people were sprinkled. The next verse time.
is quoted by Athen. lib. ix. p. 409, (who 938. fims xelP&s- The ellipse of e« is
gives the accent xcppfjSa,) and, together sufficiently defended by Cycl. 681, norepas
with the preceding, by the Schol. on Ar. rfjs %fp^s; Aesch. Prom. 733, Aaius Se
Pac. ut sup. The next step was to xe'P^s "' triSripoTeKrores vaiovffi XaAv^es.
scatter the barley-grains, and finally to The phrase commonly means ' on the
slay the victim, as is clear from Pac. 962. right or left hand,' and may be compared
971. 1017. with the use of ir66(v for itov, Bacch.
930. TroTpbs, Hercules. But above, v. 1175. Here it has a slightly different
926, Trarijp is Amphitryon. sense, ' when I might set these matters
932. iv tnpo(patffiv d[j.fj.dTQ>v, in, or right with one effort.' Pflugk, in a long
with, distortion of eyes. Pflugk well note, comes to no more satisfactory con-
compares Bacch. 1166, aAA' eicropw yap elusion than that the poet may have
€S Sdfiovs 6pfj.w/x4vr]v Uevdews 'Ayaurjv written %pyov fj.ias JLOL %eip&s KT\. An
jUijTe'p' iv Sia<rrp6(t>ois 6<r<rois, where see easier alteration would be 4#>i> fiias /J.' 4K
the note (on v. 1161). xeip<(j.
1133. sKfiaXiiv, protruding the blood- 940. iirl Toiai KTA., (' for that slaugh-
shot roots in his eyes, i. e. protruding his ter) beside those just slain,' viz. Lycus.
eyes so that the roots seemed visible
70 ETPinuor
73"7jya§, p'nrTer 4K xeiP<*>v Ka.va.
is /xot 8tSft)o-t r o f a ; Tts * S ' oirkov
os rots Mu/C7pas et/xi- \at,vaQai>
vs 8t/ceXXas 0 \ &»s TO, KUKXWTTWV j3d0pa
<j)oCvt,KL KaVOVL KOL TVKOtS f]pjJLO(Tfl€Va 945
(TTpenra cnhnqpca crvvrpiaivcacroi rrokw.
4K rovSe fiaCvov appear* OVK exaiV ^Xeil/
e^acrKe, $C<f>pov T elai^aivev dvrvya,
Kadewe, Keurpov Syjdev a>s ex^v xeP^'
SITTXOOS 8' oTraScHs rjv yeXws <f>6j3o<s 6' 6/J.OV. 950
t Tts TOS' eLTrev, aXXos ets aXXoi' BpaKcov
3os rj/xas SecrTror^Sj ^ [xaiverai,;
o o etp7r ai'w re /cat Kara) Kara crreya?,
p.i<rov 8' es dvSptov eicrTrecrajv Niaov irokiv
rjKt.LV €<f>ao~K€, SafxaTav etcrw /3e/3<ws. 955
es ovoas, <ws

942. The 5e was inserted by Barnes.— fusion and indiscriminate destruction from
%>ir\ov xepbs, his club.—TCLS MvK-ftvas, as the avv.
Taj 'A^Vji'as is not unfrequently found, 949. niv-tpov — %x"iv is restored from
the article denoting the celebrity of the Dio Chrysostom, Or. xxxii. p. 391 C , for
place, e. g. Oed. Col. 24, T&S yow the vulg. KtvTpy — divav, which is clearly
'ABiivas olSa, rhv 8e y^uipov ov. wrong, even as regards the form of the
944. as ra Hermann after Wakefield word, dtivtiv being the present, Beye'ty the
for Sxr-re, a false reading which gave rise aorist. The same writer gives &vrvyas
to the Aldine trvvrpiaivdivsiv, which is a for oV-rt^a.
solecism. The <f>oiVi£ Hanky is the red 950. SnrAovs yt\ais. Pflugk explains
string, such as workmen still use to mark this too literally, " risus ambiguus dubi-
wood or stone in straight lines. The ma- tantium." The meaning is, SnrAovv tr^ij/ia,
sonry of accurately-fitted polygonal blocks, •yfAws re ical <p6$os. The perception of
still to be seen in the ruins of Mycenae, this doubtless made H. Stephens pretend
is here described. See Mr. Clark's ' Pe- that he found SnrAas in MSS.
loponnesus,' p. 68.—TUKOIS is the correc- 951. SpaKiiv. A rare aorist, used by
tion of Brodaeus for Tvxats. The word Aeschylus, Eum. 34.
means a kind of hammer with a sharp 954. Nftrou n6\iv. He pretended that
point like a crane's bill (Ar. Av. 1138), a in his journey from Thebes to Mycenae,
tool now commonly used in chipping the he had already reached Megara, which
harder kinds of stone. See on Tro. 812. was called the ' city of Nisus' because it
—(TTpeirT^ criSripcp, a lever (or crow-bar)fell to the lot of Nisus, the fourth son of
slightly curved at the end to supply a Pandion, in the division of the Attic em-
fulcrum.—ir&Xiv is added by a common pire. Hence, as Barnes observes, the
idiom; compare Hel. 3. Scaliger's cor- people are called Niircuoi Meyapijes,
rection TrdAiv is wrongly admitted by Theocr. xii. 27. — Sai/xdraiy KTA., though
Bothe and Kirchhoff. This would rather in fact he had gone into his own house
mean,' I will ruin them a second time,' (eiire-jrecre, V. praeced.).
than ' I will reduce them to ruins again,'
i. e. to mere stones as before.—Tpicuvovv, 956. iis e/ce?, scil. &v. The conjecture
to upheave with a trident or lever (Bacch. of Dobree, adopted by W. Dindorf, as
348), derives the additional sense of con- EX*', though ingenious, is not in the
slightest degree necessary. In fact, the
HPAKAHX MAINOMENOX. 71
Oolvqv. Zie\6a>v 8' a>
'IcrOfjiov vcwrcuas eXeye TrpocrfSalvew
Kavravda yvfivbv craJjua dels Tfop'na.\i.a.T<av
7rpbs ovSeV ^/AiXXaro, Ka.Kiqpvacre.ro 960
avros Trpo? auTou KO.XXU'IKOS ouSevbs
O.KOT)I' vireLTTtov. Seii>a 8' Evpvadei (Upefuav
r)v ev MvKrjvais T<5 \6yca. Trarrjp Se vu>
Oiycov Kparatas x a /°os eWeVei raSe*
a> Trat, TI Tracr^eis; r t s o rpoiros fevcucreais 965
' ; ou Tt 7TOU c^ovos cr' e^aK^eucrev veKpoiv
apTi Kdtveis ; 6 Se viv Evpvadea^ SOKCOV
Ttajrepa, TrpoTapfiovvff iKecnov
at^eT, tyapeTpav 8' evrpeTrrj
Kal TO£* eavTov naucrl, TOVS EvpvcrOecos 970
SOKWI' (fcovevew. oi 8e Tapfiovvres <f>6/3a>
wpovov aXXos aXXocr', es ireVXous 6 ju.e£>
IA7]Tpb<; TaXatvqs, 6 S' VTTO KIOI^OS (TKLOLV,
aXXos 8e /SayjJLbv opvt,<; a>s eiTTrj^' VTTO.
fioa 8e fJLrjTr/p, a> reKow, TL S p a s ; reKva 975
/creivets ; )Soa Se Trpecr/Su? oiKeroiv T
6 8' i£e\C<rcra)v TraxSa /ciovos /cv/cXw,
Topvevfxa Sewbv TTOSOS, ivavrtov
continuance of the delusion is intended to became a synonym of irpoenrtiv.—icaKij-
be expressed, not the mere suddenness of pv<r(rero Reiske for Ka£eicr)pu<T(r€To. E l m s -
the preparation.—In the next verse ais is ley preferred KaKKitpvafffrai.
KirchhofFs emendation for els. 964. Biytiv, like tyaisw in 968, governs
959. iropnafj.<iT<M, his x^<V"s o r scarf, iw, x e P^ s being the genitive of the part
Rhes. 442. Electr. 820. — -n-pbs oudeva, seized. Cf. Soph. Antig. 857.
with an imaginary adversary ; as oiiSevbs 965. Oed. Tyr. 99, TIS O Tpiiros Trjs
O.KO))V means ' the hearing of imaginary £vfM<popas : — £evticrfass, ' estrangement,'
spectators.' Before proclaiming a prize, viz. of mind, or rather perhaps, ' strange-
the herald called out cucovere, \e$, and ness' of conduct. Hermann seems rightly
in commanding this attention after the to explain it rerum novarum effectio,
ordinary formula, Hercules was said bit- whereas others understand ' this journey,'
CfTeiV, to tell them to give it. Photius, a.TroB7)fj.ia.
iTreiiro/xey, avrl TOV TrpoeiirofieV Kal vir- 977- QzhSaaoiv, literally, ' unwinding
enre7v,vTra.yop€Vf:iv. Eur.Suppl. 1171,™'- him,' (a term used of the mazes of a
aiv 0' iireTirov To7<r$t robs avrovs \6yovs. dance, Tro. 3,) here means chasing him
Bacch. 1266, ISov, -ri fj.oi Tcf^S' e£vire7iras round the pillar, behind which he had
eitropav; Ar. Vesp. 55, a\ly' &T9' virei- sheltered himself from the attack, into the
TT&V irpwTov avTolaiv raSi. Ajac. 213, open part, where he was easily caught. On
HUT' OVK ai'Spis &v (nre'mois. Originally, the nature of this pillar see Iph. T. 50.
the iirb gave the notion of secret sugges- 978. Tipvtvjxa is Matthiae's ingenious
tion in a person's ear; and as such sug- and satisfactory emendation of the Aldine
gestion is antecedent to action, the word r6pev/xa, for which Pflugk and Hermann
72 ETPiniAOT

irpos rjirap' UTTTIOS Se XouVous


p ebevaev iKirvecov fiiov. 980
6 S' rj\.aka£e KdireKO^Tracrev TaSe*
ets ju,ev veocrcros oSe davwv Evpv<r9£a><;
i^dpav Tra/Tpa>av iKTuvcov TrerrTome
ak\a> 8' iirel^e rd^', os a/x<£i
KpTjTnS', ft)5 \e\.7)9dv(U $0K0>V. 985
8' o T\T]IJL(I)V yovaai Trpocnrea-wv
yiveiov X ^Pa KaL
e
7
/2 (jyCXrar, avha, fxrj /A' airoKTe£vr)<;,
o-ds ei/xt (Tos Trais* ov TOJ> EvpvarOecas oXei?.
6 8' aypioiirov oju-jLia Topyovos cnpi^xav, 990
w5 e^ros ecrr^ 7ra?s Xvypov rofew/xaTos,
(jLvhpoKTVTTOV fjiifji'qiC, vwep Kapa f3<xka>v
£v\ov KadrJKt TratSos es ^avOov Kapa,
epprjge o ocrra. oevrepov oe Trato ekcov,
^(wpet Tpirov Bv[L &>s iTncr<f>a£a)v Svotv. 095
dXXa (f>0dv€L viv r) rakaiv eicrcu
fji'qTTjp inreKkafiovcra, Kal KKTJ€I
6 8' a>s £"""' avrois 8^ KvKkcoTrioicriv a>v
adopt the tame reading Tj-ip€v/j.a, pre- 985. /cpijirlj bears its usual sense of a
tended by H. Stephens to have been square platform or base on which a super-
found in his MSS. A better guess would structure is raised ; here therefore the
be \6pivna. Various efforts have been steps of the altar. See Ion 38. Hel.
made in restoring and interpreting this 546. Infra, v. 1261.
passage ; but it is not difficult, if we re- 989. <rbv TTCUS', OV rhv KTA. Elmsley.
gard r6pv€vixa as the accusative in appo- 992. |UiVi^o, the usual accusative (sup.
sition to the sentence (like fiifiri^a inf. 978) of apposition to the sentence,
992), and remember the aptness of the 'striking him over the head as a smith
comparison between a man chasing a smites the hot iron on his anvil.'
child rapidly round a pillar, and a piece 994. 4\i>j/, ' having caught.' This third
of wood turned on a lathe. Cf. Bacch. son he wished to slay over the bodies of
1060, KVKAOVTO 5' SiiTTe T6£OV % Kvprhs the other two (cf. Electr. 291), whence
rpox^s, rSpvcp ypa.(f>6/j.£vos Trepupopav, he is said -xwptiv &c. Barnes well ob-
e\K(L Sp6/xoi/. Translate, ' but he, chas- serves, both from Apollodor. ii. 2, 11, and
ing his son around the pillar, a fearful from v. 474 supra, that the sons of Her-
circuit of his foot, stood facing him (at cules by Megara were three in number.
last) and struck him to the vitals,' i. e. 996. On <p9dvtiv with an aorist par-
shot him to the heart with an arrow, ticiple, which is less usual than a present,
Bothe follows Reiske, and edits -r6^ev/j.a see Alcest. 602. Supra, v. 986.
§tiv})v, iroSbs tvavrlov (TraBels, fidWzi 998. KuicXanriourii', supply r e j e c t , and
irpbs $iirap. compare KvitXanriav ir6Xiv in v. 15. Both
980. bp8o<TT&Ta.s (so Barnes for bp6o- here and there W. Dindorf prefers the
a-rdSas), 'uprights,' pillars; a synonym form in — IOS to that in —eios, which
here of Klovas. See Ion 1134, where they Kirchhoff retains,
mean the poles supporting the tent.
HPAKAHZ MAIN0MEN02. 73
dvperpa, crraOjxa.
Kal TTOLB' ivl KariaTpwa-ev /3eXet. 1000
Kavdevoe Typos yepovros LTnrevei <f)6vov
a\X rjXdtv EIKWV, a>s bpav i<f>aCveTo,
IlaXXas KpaSaCvova' ey^os eVtXo^w Kapa,
Kappixpe irirpov arepvov eis 'Hpa/cXeous,
os viv (j)6vov jxapytoVTOs ecr^e /ceis VTTVQV 1005
Kadfjtce ircTvei 8" es ireSov Trpos Kiova
VSITOV Trara^as, os Trecr^ju-acrt crTeyijs
OL)(oppayr)s eWeiro KprjuCScov CTTI.
•>7^.ets S' iXevOepovvres in Spao-jjLwv 1010
(TVV T&J ykpovTi Secr/ta creLpaiwv
avrjTTTOp,€V ITyOOS KIOV , O)S X ^ f a s VTTVOV
p.r)8£v TTpoa-f.pyaa-a.no rots SeSpafjievoLS
evoei o' 6 T\rj^.u)v VTTVOV OVK evSai/xova
TratSas (ftoveva-as Kal ha^apT. iycb ovv 1015
OVK olSa dvrjTav ocrns d

1003. eTriAd<p<p tcdpa, with crested ness


or of himself. See Heracl. 920, KOJ!
helmeted head. Nothing seems simpler, yap Trarpl TWVB' 'Adavav j Aeyouo"' eVt-
if, with Dr. Wordsworth, (^Aens <mrf Kovpov €lvai.
Attica, p. 124,) we suppose that the great 1005. As the person rather than his
bronze statue of Pallas on the Acropolis action is usually called1 fiapyay,
e
Elmsley
is meant. The old reading, corrected by proposed fiapywi/rd T eo"x » comparing
"Wakefield, was eVl x6<pio Keap, which Phoen. 11GH, aAA" etrxe napywvr' aiirhv
is retained, though clearly corrupt, by KTA. We might as easily read fmpy&vT'
Kirchhoff, W. Dindorf, and Pflugk. The eVeVxf. (So also Nauck ap. Kirch.)
latter proposes, what is at least only re- However, slaughter itself may be poeti-
motely probable, TTaAAas, Kpadalvovo* cally said fxapyav, to revel in the destruc-
%yxos) ^ op6(pwv aKpwv. Barnes edits tion of human life.
%yx°s iirlAoyx01' X€P^> after Canter, com- 1008. Tr€ari^a<Ti ifTtyms, the falling in
paring Hipp. 221, £iri\oyxov exova' eV of the roof; cf. v. 999.—Kpi)Trifiai>, per-
%eipi ^3e'Aos. The sense is, 9jkf)ev tltcwv haps the plinth or base of the pillar itself;
Tis, % rots bpoxri IlaAAas sival ifpaif^TO, or it may mean any raised part of the
' a form suddenly came, Pallas as she ap- floor. The pillar had fallen with the roof,
peared to the beholders,' armed with and had been broken in two by the violence
spear and helmet, as she was familiarly of the blow, and Hercules had fallen on the
seen represented in the statue. Her- pillar, and was tied to it, inf. v. 1096.
mann's reading is unsatisfactory, &AA' 1011. (Ttipaiaiv, made of rope. So
$j\6ev, eiKtbi' &s opav, e<paiv4 re YlaWas, Pierson for Gtipzvoiv. To the same critic
OS 7r K£ a
KpaSaivovir' 67X > " ^ ^<f"f fy - This is due the transposition of this with the
action of Pallas, it must be observed, was preceding verse. The sense is, ' we, de-
a friendly and not a hostile one. She livered at length from being chased by
could not suddenly cure the madness sent him, tied him fast to the pillar by the aid
at the instigation of Hera, (for one divi- of Amphitryon, in order that, when he
nity never interfered with the counsels of should have awaked, he might do no
another, Hippol. 1329,) and therefore she additional harm beside what he had al-
cast him into a temporary unconscious- ready done.'
VOL. III. L
74 ETPiniAOT
XL), o (povos TJV ov ApyokLS e^et Trarpa
Tore /JLCV TTepLcra/xoTaTos Kal aptaTO^ *iv EXkaoc
T<av Aa.va.ov TrcuSow,
TO. 8' vnepefioXe, irapeSpafjue TO. Tore KaKa. 1020
TaXavi Suoyevel \_KOpo)\ [X.OVQT&KVOV
(f>6vov £)(a> Xe'fcu dvofievov Movcrais 1

1017- The chorus compare with the He well compares Aesch. Cho. 620, «a-
(
murder of Hercules' children, those two KSIV 5e Trpe(rf3ev€Tai rb A'fifj.ytov \6yw, is
similar events, renowned in song, of rela- put first in story,' ' is considered as before
tions slain by kindred hands, the sons of all others.' And the poet here con-
Aegyptus by the Danaids, and Itys by his sistently goes on to say rb. 8' iireptpa\e
mother Procne. Both this brief ode and KTA., ' yet, very notable and great as that
the ensuing dialogue with Amphitryon are was, the present murder has surpassed it.'
for the most part dochmiacs alternating It is well known that Kpt'ioaav means
with senarii, a combination very common superiority in any thing, not merely in
in Euripides when some great event, virtue. On the same principle, perhaps, a
recently past, is discussed in animated murder is &pL<TTos when it throws all others
language by parties nearly concerned in into comparative insignificance, and stands
it. " Tragedy " (says O. Miiller, Hist. Gr. out pre-eminent. This explanation in fact
Lit. p. 315) " has no form more pecu- was long ago given by Barnes, who writes,
liarly her own, nor more characteristic of " &pL<rros dicitur <p6vos hie ircpurqixdTaTos,
her entire being and essence," viz. than the non quod res ista Poetae probetur, sed
dochmiac rhythm. Hermann has laboured ob imtnanitatem et excellentiam quandam
to reduce the whole passage (1029—• sceleris."—rwv Aavaov Hermann for r i c
1085), which is very corrupt and difficult, TWV (or TOU) Aavaov.
into a complex and unnatural system of 1020. TB 5' for T-dS' Hermann. Wun-
strophes and antistrophes, many of them der, quoted by Pflugk, suggests TaSe S',
consisting of one and two lines a-piece. which gives a complete dochmiac dimeter
His arrangement is justly rejected by the of resolved syllables. However, the ante-
more recent editors. penult in iraptSpafie may be long before
1018. T(ST€ juej/, scil. STC eytvero, a the Sp. Bothe omits inrepefiate as a gloss
common use, virtually equivalent to -noti. on TrapeSpafie, and follows the earlier
So Aesch. Cho. 962, at(i.vo\ phv $<xa.v iv copies in making TIX Se — Movaais one
Bpivois T68' SJ/ierai. Bothe omits these sentence, by a very forced syntax.
two words as an interpolation ; but Tcfc 1022. 6v6^vov MotStrats. This is a
r6re Kana below is in favour of retaining strange expression, borrowed from the
them. The metre seems to demand the practice of offering certain victims to cer-
insertion of eV, and thus it may be com- tain gods. Both Hermann and Matthiae
pared with Ion 146G, Phoen. 109, 146, perceived the sense to be, that Itys was
inf. v. 1055; but it is doubtful if it slain by his mother to be a subject of
should not be dochmiac as far as v. 1024. song. The other dative, rdkan KTA.,
•—For &purTos Hermann, Pflugk, W. seems also to depend, though less di-
Dindorf, give &T;WTOS, the conjecture of rectly, on 6v6nevov. Taken alone, (p6vos
Musgrave and Reiske. Slight as the OvtTai TW\ would here bear the meaning
change of a single letter is, it involves a ' blood is shed to a person,' i. e. his blood
grave question when it totally alters the is shed for him, but as an offering to an-
sense of the passage. Matthiae retains other (Movorcus). We may call it here
&pi(TTos, but does not well explain it of the dative of reference to the person,
the advantage which the event brought to about whom an act is done. Kirchhoff
the Argives, viz. by liberating them from is probably right in omitting K6pa as a
tyrants. If Kal &pi<XTos 'EAAciSi be not gloss. One might suspect the passage
a mere gloss on the preceding word, should be restored thus: rd\ava Sioyevrj
Klotz (Praef. p. xviii) appears rightly to fwvoTeKvov Xlp6KVT)s K.6pov (or y6i/ov) e x "
explain it, "quum clarissimus turn in suo Ae£cu Qv6favov Movtrais
genere maximus ac praestantissimus."
HPAKAHZ MAINOMENOX. 75
av Se TeKva rptyova Te/coju,evo?, fai Scus,
Xv<rcraSt crvyKaTeipydaco //.oipa.
e? rtva CTTevayfibv 1025
•»7 yooi' [77 (jidiTtov wSav] ^ TOI' v .4iSa -)(opbv

ZSeorde, SidvSiy^a KkrjOpa


Kkiverai VXJJLTTVXOIV SOJUOW. 1030
1(0 jJLOl.

Loecrde rdSe TeKva irpb narpb?


ad\ia KeCfieva Svcrrdvov,
euSovro? VTTVOV heivbv 4K TTCILSCOV (f>6vov.
Trepl Se Secrpi /cat iroXvfipox a/A/x,aT&>v 1035
1023. The common reading, S Bai's, 1030. KXfjdpa nXlverai. Whatever is
is of course corrupt. Canter proposed Z> the exact sense of this obscure phrase, it
dd'ie, which, though adopted by Hermann occurs also in Oed. R. 1261, in Se irv9-
and Pflugk, is rightly rejected by Elmsley fievwv ercXtve Ko7Xa KXijOpa. The general
as "contra morem tragicorum dictum." meaning is, that the double door of the
He himself proposed 5 rdXas, which W. room is being opened (by the eccyclema)
Dindorf alters to 8> TaXav. Barnes edits to display the bodies within. Hence
on his own conjecture 5 TO? AI6S. SidvStxa alludes to the separation of the
Kirchhoif suggests ov Sails. But in such two hinged doors in the middle. Others
alterations what reliance can be placed ? refer the words to the violent demolition
The passage is clearly corrupt. Perhaps, of the doors by Hercules himself, de-
trii 5e TeKva rpiyova reic6^.evos oAe/ce(S, scribed above, v. 999; but the pre-
AutrtraSf ffvyKaTepyacrdtteyos jUOipa, or tre sent tense KXlverai is rather against this
Se (depending on ixa Aefoj) rinva rpi- view. In the passage of Sophocles, the
•yovtx TeK6fj.€voy iraXiv \v<raaZi ffvyKar- Trv6fi4ves are the sockets in which the
epydtfaaSai /xoipq. The common reading doors moved by pivots in place of hinges;
of v. ] 024 is clearly unmetrical: Kirch- while KXrjBpa, which in strict sense an-
hoff inserts ca before /j.olptf. The anti- swers to our word ' shutters,' seem to
thesis between ]XOVOT4KVOV and rpiyova mean the folding leaves, i. e. the door
T&Kva is particularly to be observed. itself. Perhaps in Sophocles we should
1025—6. These two verses are likewise read e/c Se irvd/j.€vo:v ticXive KoiXaiv KXijOpa.
corrupt. The archetypus MS. was pro- No explanation of KoiXa KXfjffpa that we
bably difficult to read in this part. For have seen is at all satisfactory.
T~bv "AiSa xopb" we should probably read 1032. TO retcva Hermann for rdSe
$) TIV "Ai5o v&fi-ov, ' what death-strain,' ofrinvu, but the article is incorrect. The
which the words (pdtrav cpSav seem to metre is rather anomalous; it occurs
have been a gloss. It was enough to have above v. 1029, inf. 1038, 1083, Androra.
said, in a double dochmiac, riva y6ov % 826, but it is hard to reduce it under
riv' "AtSa vifiav axfaa; W. Dindorf ap- any definite system. Here, perhaps, we
pears rightly to have corrected the vulg. 9hould read either irpb Trarpbs noSo?v or
iaxh<re>, after Elmsley. Hermann has noizdpoidev irarpds.
suspicion respecting the integrity of the 1034. e'/c vaiSwv (pdvov, ' after his chil-
text. He merely explains is riva (mean- dren's slaughter,' is Dobree's happy resto-
ing to show that it does not agree with ffre- ration of zKiroScliv <p6vov.
vayiibv) "in quemnam, in occisosne, an 1035—8. ' And all round are bonds
in eum, qui occidit ?" One might suggest and the many-looped fastenings of ties
the following as not improbable :—e^ E5), about the body of Hercules, attached to
rii/a <rT(vayfibv raXas \ f) yiov % riv'the stone pillars of the house.' See
"AiSct V6/J.OV axhaa; above, v. 1011. The combination
L 2
76 ETPinuor
'Hpdickeiov
l Se/xas TaSe
KLOCTIV OIKCOV.
6 S', &>5 r i s opvis arrrepov KaTa<TT€VO)i>
aiSiya T4KVU>V, Trpecr/Sus vcrrepco TTOSI 1040
TTLKpav SicoKtov ijXvcriv irdpecr0' ode.
AM. Ka8/xeiot yepovres, ov crlya crl-
ya, TOV vTTva Trapei^ivov eacrer e/c-
\a64o~6ai KOLKGJV ;
XO. Kara ere SaKpvoc; CTT4VCO, vpecrj3v, KCU 1045
Texea KOX TO KaXkiviKOV Kapa.
AM. e/cacTTepa) TrpofiaTe, pr) KTvireiTe, /JLTJ
fySoare, /u.^ TOV eS Stavovra virvcoSea T
e w a s iyeCpere. 1050
XO. otjaoi
<f)6vos 6V05 oS' ^4M. a a,
8ta /x' oXeire. X O . Ke^UjneVos iiravTeWeu
AM. OVK aTpcjxala dprjvov axa^er', w yepovres # * ;

and Trepl is epic (cf. v. 243); but Elmsley nothing of the uncontracted form of the
seems to be right in omitting a second participle, is an unlikely word, and i9 un-
aji'fl before K'WGIV. Hermann, who known to the lexicons, unless indeed in
makes 1074—7 antistrophic to the pre- Theocr. xvi. 38, for ivSidaaKOv Trotfievts
sent passage, is forced to assume that (KKpira paAa, we should read evSidaaKov.
something has been lost after 'HpdicAeiov. Fix (ap. Kirch.) more plausibly suggests
1039. 6 Se — irpeafivs. For this Ho- ibv ei 6' iavoi/6'- Perhaps, /«) -rhv e3
meric use of the article see on Hel. 1025, iaiovd' viri/ai | f}o& iyeipere. Compare
T^Jf fxiv o"' iatranrarpiSa vo&Tri&ai Yjnrpiv. the hiatus in vaX eiiSei, v. 1061.
—ixintpoi/, unfledged ; a pretty simile 1052. (p6vos, ' gore/ which, being shed
elegantly versified. — SIC&KUI>, ' plying,' on the ground, is said to rise up against
' hastening.' Cf. v. 1082. the murderer, as in Electr. 4 1 , tuSovr' hv
1044. 4K\a9€(r6ai Hermann for AaOetr- e^yetpe rbi* 'Ayafttfj.voi'os (povov. Her-
Sat, comparing Orest. 325, rhv 'Aya^/x- mann restored this passage by adopting
vovos y6vov id<ra.T' eK\a.6e(r0at Xvacras.— Sid fx oAe?T€ from Wakefield, for Stafj.o-
tdaer' Barnes for edcra-r'. Aetrc, and giving the next two words to
1045. nard (re Elmsley for KOI <ri. the chorus instead of Amphitryon.
Hermann gives Ka\ ai ye. Cf. v. 1039, 1054. a,Tpe/xa7a for arpefiea and ald^er
1115- _ for aictfeT" are Hermann's corrections. The
1049. Of this passage Hermann truly former word occurs, though by conjecture
remarks, " indiget hie locus, si quis alius, only, in Aesch. Suppl. 078, <pv\drraoi T'
codicum auxilio." That it has been, like aTpe/xcua Tip.as rb Srifjuov KT\. The mean-
V. 1025-C, interpolated with glosses, ing is, ' I f you must give utterance to
seems evident. The form Siatlfiv is cor- these expressions of woe, do so in a sub-
rupt, laieiv, not aitiv, being ' to sleep,' dued voice.' In the next verse Kirchhoff
as Barnes remarked, editing SiiavovTa. gives j) for fiif. This suits the sense
Bothe gives (vStdovra, i. e. ec evSiq iivTa, better (' be quiet, or he will destroy the
comparing eV eiiSia d4 TTWS ia-n\—$e<mi- whole city when he wakes ' ) , and avoids
TTJS, in Andr. 1145. But euSmi', to say the unusual syntax ^ awoXe?, Heath's
HPAKAR2 MAIN0MEN02. 77
ir6\iv, 1055
ctTTo Se iraripa fxikadpd re Ka.Tappyj£y.
XO. dSwar' dSwara jaot.
AM. crlya, woa? fidday <f>epe Trpbs ovs /3d\<w.
XO. evSet; ] 060
AM. val, euSei virvov vrrvov
os e/cai>' akoyov, eKave [Se] Te/cea

XO. oreVa£e vvv AM. arevd^w. 1065


XO. T4KVOL>V okeOpov AM. a>fioi.
XO. oSev re TTCUSOS. ^4M. atai.
XO. <3 irpeafiv
AM. criya crlya'
p
Se/xas UTTO fieXa0pov Kpvxpco. 1070
XO. ddpcreu' vv£ e^et j3\£(j)apa, iratSl crco.
AM. opaff opare.
TO CTTl KOLKOMTLV OV

aTroXfj being of course a solecism. — Karap-ey€tp6/j.evos} to suit his antistrophic


p-n^r; Hermann, KaTappr)£ei Kirchhoff, fortheory.
Karapd^T).—After •ytpovrts a word seems 1074—7. These verses do not seem
to have been lost. This may have been free from corruption. No reliance can be
tp6pc)>, and therefore p.}] has been re-placed on Hermann's opinion that they
tained. See on Aesch. Pers. 120. are antistrophic to 1035—8. The fol-
1058. aSvvara, viz. to speak in gentler lowing may be suggested, omitting the
tones, v. 1054. /Uer with Hermann :
1059. (T?ya KTA. ' Hush ! let me as- T}> <p<xos e/cAi7reiV eVi KaKoiaiv OVTI (pcvyw
certain his breathing ; let me apply my TaActs*
ear close,' irpo(rf3(i\ai. With these words aAA' €% /^€ KTtvzi irarepa, irpbs KOLKOIS
Amphitryon stoops over the sleeping body
of his son. This and the next three •jrpbs 'EpivvtTi avyyovov alfid & e£ef.
verses are dochmiac. The Se in v. 10C2
appears to be interpolated.— ^/aXp.if, the Where the first three are dochmiacs, the
twang of the bowstring, Ion 173. fourth the same as v. 1029 and 1038.
1069. iraXivTpoiros. ' He is turning on Amphitryon, still alarmed for his own
to the other side in waking. Let me safety, and distrustful of his son's slum-
away and conceal my body in the house.' bers, exclaims, ' beware ! To die (indeed)
Amphitryon had expressed fear (at v. after these miseries I shun not; but (the
1056, and again he does so at v. 1075) fear) that he may slay me his father, and
that his son will slay him, and hence he devise evil upon evil, and so, beside his
proposes to escape by hiding himself. (present) curse, should incur the guilt of
The reply is, ' Fear not, sound sleep still kindred blood.' The sense of the last
holds your son's eyelids.' The metre is verse, as Klotz observes, is irpbs 'Epij/i5<ri
again anomalous. A dochmiac verse with 'Eptvvas e|ei.— aAA3 e/, for aAAa TOVTO
anacrusis would be made by reading lUaAAoy (ptvya) or 5e5oi/ca, e' /CTA. Here
TraAivTpoiros e|e7etp€Tai ffrpe(p6^vos. Klotz is less happy in taking the 5e in v.
See on v. 1205. Hermann gives i^av- 1076 for the apodosis, 'if he slays me,
78 ETPiniJOT

<j>evya) rctXas1 d \ \ ' el fie Kavel Trarep' OVTO., 1075


Se Ka/cois Ka/ca'fir^o-erai,
'EpLvvai 0' alfia crvyyovov eifei.
XO. TOTC Oaveiv cr' ixf>Vv> ° T e ^d^apn era
(f>6vov ofJbocrTTopav e)u,o\es eK
Ta(j)(,o)V irepiKkvcrTOV acrru Trepcras. 1080
<}>vya, yepovres, airoirpo SCOJJLOLTGJV
e, <f>evyere pdpyov
dvSp' iireyetpofjievov.
Ta^a *Se <f)6vov erepov iirl (f>6vcp f3akwv 1085
*o8' dva/3aK^evcrei KaS/xeCcov TTOKIV.
XO. a> Zev, TL valS' rj-^6r)pa^
TOV o w , KCLKCOV Se TreXayos es TOS'
HP. ca.
efjLTrvovs fJiev ei/Ai /cal Sehopyf direp [Me Sei,
aidepa. re Kal y^v r o f a ^' rjXiov Ta'Se* 1090
<us *S' eV KXUS&JVI Kal <f>pev£)V rapayjaart
then he will devise a new crime' &c. The vTrepK6irus should in all places be substi-
same idea occurred to Bothe. tuted for this compound of K6TOS. But
1079. <\>6"ov &no<rir6pwv. The brothers see the note on Aesch. Theb. 386. For
of Alcmena had been slain in a war with KCI.KSIV iriXayos see on Eur. Suppl. 824.—
the Taphii or Teleboae. Apollodor. ii. 4, These two lines, which used to commence
6, \eyo6(T7is 5e ''hKK^Vf]S, ya/j.ridfio'to'da.t the speech of Hercules, were assigned to
T$ -rasv aSeXipav aiiTrjs inimiiffavri •r'bv the chorus by Heath.
6i.va.Tov, inoaxdfievos eV! TTjAe^das arpa- 1089. Hercules awakes from his deep
Tevztv 'A[Mpirpva>v Kal TrapeKaAei ffuAAa- and dreamy sleep, restored indeed to his
$e<r8ai KpeovTa.—t/xoXes is Matthiae's senses, yet wildly looking round and ask-
reading for epeAXes, and it is greatly re- ing where he is, and why his arrows lie
commended by both sense and metre. scattered on the ground among bodies of
' You ought to have died when you went the slain. In a splendid speech, which
to avenge for your wife the slaughter the poet has contrived to make at once
of her brothers, by destroying the island- natural, dignified, and full of pathos, he
city of the Taphii.' Hartung (ap. Kirch.) explains his perplexity, and calls for some
proposed eicTrpa|as, i. e. ' when you re- of his friends to remove it. There is a
turned home all glorious after the success- very similar scene in the Bacchae, v.
ful expedition.'—irepiKAvo-rov, see on v. 1264 seqq., where Agave first returns to
60. consciousness after killing her son Pen-
1082. The metre of this verse is the theus, and, like Hercules here, gazes at
same as v. 1029. the bright sky as if to be assured of her
1085. The words tie and 85' were sup- own identity, and her connexion with the
plied by Hermann to complete the doch- beings of earth.
miae verses. W. Dindorf proposes er', Ibid, efnrvovs, literally ' in breath,' (as
Pflugk rdx avaBo.KX^&*t, Kirchhoff <p6- we say conversely that a person is ' out of
vov efl' fTipov, and Nauck av' a& fiaicxei- breath,') here for ' living.' So in Hel.
<rei. Cf. El. 1121, av' ad <rii fwTrupeis 34, eJSwAoj/ e/xirvovv.—r6£a, 'the rays,'
Viin.i\ via. for r6£ev[i.a. Hence Apollo the Sun-god
1087. uTrfpKiJTwf, with excessive wrath. was €Kij/3dAos &c.
It was an opinion of Blomfield's that 1091. The 8^, which seems necessary
HPAKAHX MAINOMENOX. 79
Seww, KOI TTVOOLS depfxa? Trvea,
fierdpcri, ov y8e]6aia, irvevfj.6va>v avo.
loOV, Tl SccT/AOLS VCLVS OTTO)? k
'lav dcopaKa KCLL /3pa)(Cova 1095
TT/OOS rjfJLLdpavcTTa) Xaiva)
VeKpolcTL y€LTOVa<S 0O.KOVS
' T eyx1? T°£a T> eo-Traprai ire'Sw,
a Trpiv Trapaa'TTL^oi'T eynois fipauviocriv
ecrci)£e TrXevpas, cf e/x.oO T' ecrw^ero; 1100
ou TTOV KaTrjXdov av0L<s eis 'ALSOV Tra^
EvpvcrOea>s SiavXov i£"Ai,8ov [xoXcov ;
aXX ovre Hurv<f>eLov elcropS) trerpov
to answer the preceding ixev, was added irapdivov T' €I'KW TI
by Reiske. T h e -KVOOX 6epfj.al are feverish vuv TttyLaudTav,
^ j , t pi y j xP
and excited breathings, not staid and re- Where a.vr6^op(pov Ti/Kurna is a statue
gular, fifpatai, but projected towards the chiselled out of the natural rock.
upper air, /j.€Tdp<ricut by the head being 1100. e| i/j.ov eVaifeTo. To cast away
erected. Pflugk well illustrates the latter arms in battle was a disgrace, and there-
phrase by a verse of Menander, UTTTIOV, fore he says that he repaid their protec-
XtoAflS \(t\0WTCL. Kdl TO TTV£VU? €X0VT' &VO). tion of him by himself in turn protecting
and Dionys. Halicarn. xi. 28 fin., aadfuii- them.
vwv eri Aral /ieTewpos rb Trvzvp.a. The 1101. oil TTOV W. Dindorf for the Al-
neuter adjectives, it is hardly necessary to dine o&irai. Others give tfirov after H.
observe, are used for adverbs. See v. 61. Stephens. See Hel. 135. El. 235. The
1095. 6(x>paKa, for (TTepvov. See v. meaning is obvious enough, ' Surely I
1011. have not descended to Hades again, after
1096. rtixidpai(TTu>. The clever emen- having run the course of Eurystheus (i. e.
dation of Elmsley for the vulg. irp6(reifj.i performed the labour imposed by him)
dpavtrrqi. ' How is it that, with cords, like out of Hades ?' Obvious however as it
a ship, having my breast and arms moored is, the editors have not perceived, with
to a broken stone-carved pillar, I am sit- the exception of Bothe, that e'£ "Aidou
ting here ?' &c. It was on a broken pillar must be restored, for the vulg. els "AiSov
($iX°PPa7^s< v - 1009) that Hercules had repeated in v. 1102. W. Dindorf thinks
sunk down to rest; it was to the fragment elj "AiSov /xoXinv " lacunae explendae
which supported his head and back that he causa ab librario adjecta," a theory to
was tied. When he arose from sleep, he which he often has recourse. Pierson
could not, being tied, do more than sit upon proposed, and Hermann and Kirshhoff
the broken column. Hence T)fJ.a.i, Mus-approve the suggestion, to read evroAa'cs
grave's correction for ^ pLtv, seems clearly for els"Aidov in one or the other verse.
right, and consequently ixav f° r *Xm- But f£ "AiSov, (which had occurred inde-
Hermann, retaining €x», gives ?) priv with pendently to the present editor also,)
Wakefield, ' Surely I have a seat close to removes every difficulty. See above, v.
the dead.' But this is not the idiomatic 619.
use of % i^v, and were it so, the expres- 1103. &AA' ovTt KT\. 'And yet,'he
sion is much too strong for describing an adds, looking wildly round him, ' I see
obvious fact. For Ttix'aliaTl W. Din- not here those terrible forms, so familiar
dorf rightly gives -rvKiajxari in his text. to me in Hades, the stone of Sisyphus
A column could not be called Teix'&na, nor the sceptre of Demeter's daughter,'
' a piece of walling,' but very appro- i. e. Cora herself.—For ov-rt — TC —
priately it is said to be the work of the ov$e, ' neither '•—' nor yet,' see Androm.
TVKOS (v. 945). The same correction 568. Elmsley needlessly reads OUTI, fol-
should be made in frag. Andromed. 127, lowed by W. Dindorf.
SO ETPiniAOT

IJXovTovd T, ovSe cncrjiTTpa Ar\\hr)rpo<i Kopr)<;.


e/c TOL iriTTkiqyjJiai' TTOV TTOT OJV dfirj^avw ; 1105
CUT), TI'S iyyvs rj irpoaa) <f>iXa)v i/xav,
SvcryvoLav o a r i s rr/v ifir)v Idcrerai ;
cra<£<3s yap ovSev ol8a T W
AM. yipovres, eXdco TWV ifxiov /ca/c<2z>
XO. Kay aye crvv crol, fir) TrpoScws Tas <rvfi<f>opd<;. 1110
HP. Trdrep, ri /cA.ateis /cat o~vva\iiriayei Kopa%,
TOV (piXTarov crou Trfkodev 7ratSos /SeySw? ;
AM. Si TIKVOV el ydp /cat /ca/cws irpdo-awf e/^d?.
HP. irpdo'O'Oi &' iya) TL Xvirpbv, ov 8aKpvppoels ;
AM. a KOV 9e£)v Tts, et irdOoi, /caracrTeVot. 1115
HP. //.eyas y 6 Kofnro<;, TTJV Tvyr\v 8' OVTTO) Xeyets.
AM. opas yap avrbs, et <f)pov£>v r)8r) Kvpeis.
HP. VJJT et TL Kaivbv viroypd^ei TW/AW /8ta>.
AM. et firjKeO' "AL8OV ySa/c^os eT, ^pacratjaev dv.
HP. rraTTai, T68' (is VTTOTTTOV yvi^co irdXiv. 1 ISO
AM. /cat o~', et ySejSatws ev (fipovtts, rjBrj CTKOTTCJ.
1105. Perhaps, TTOC 7TOT' elfi' hixrixavH. true meaning of this rare verb that con-
1108. For ovSev we should perhaps re- jecture may be deemed superfluous. The
store oi/5ee', so that TOT eifliir^eVtuy would middle occurs in Plato, Rep. 501 A,
mean rap fjddSav, scil. <pl\aiv. The com- Legg. 803 A, the active in Rep. 500 E.
mon reading means, that his S6cyvota, or (Liddell and Scott's Lexicon.) It is per-
difficulty of recognition, extends to ob- haps a metaphor from painting, meaning
jects hitherto the most familiar. ' to give an outline sketch.' Thus rei/6v-
1109. rwv efxaji/ KaKa>vt n o t ' my own rwv inroypaipcd is ' the outline of the sole
harm,' i. e. chance of death (Bothe), but of the foot' in Aesch. Cho. 201. Photius,
my afflicted son and the corpses of his biroypcuperai, Seitcvvrai.. In this passage
children. This eKdoi is deliberative, the meaning is SeiK^yetT, " significas,"
'should I g o ? ' Cf, v. 1123. In the as Pflugk rightly renders it. 'Tell me,'
next verse it is hortative, ' Let me too go says Hercules, ' if there is any evil which
with you,' and hence ^ is used with irpo- you are obscurely indicating for my
Soys, whereas oh would have been re- life.1
quired if he had meant a'aycoyz d/j.i. The 1119. The old reading a/nil KaB' "Aidov
old reading irpobais was corrected by H. fidicxos, €K<ppdaaLfiev &y, was emended by
Stephens. The meaning is, ' not desert- Canter and Musgrave.
ing you in the present misfortunes.' So 1120. us VTTOITTOV. ' How suspicious is
•KpoSovvcu <$>6vov, to be faithless to the this (viz. this allusion to my being mad)
cause of avenging a murder, Iph. T. 1419. which you have again hinted a t ' (the
1112. Tri\66ey $f@ios, keeping aloof former hint being at v. 1117). Dobree
from. At the next verse, Amphitryon suggests eis imoitTov, as in Phoen. 1210,
rushes into the arms of his son. TOCT' eli viroir-rov e?7ras, and he might
1116. i K6/A1TOS KTX. ' T h e assertion have added Electr. 345, eis inrmn-a, f.^
is a bold one ; but you do not yet tell me /j.6\ris e/xoi. But this seems to be no im-
the event that has happened.' Perhaps, provement.
%v TW^TJC, scil. i-wa6ov. 1121. ttai cr' KTX. 'And accordingly
1118. viroypatyti. Perhaps, inroypd- l a m still considering if you are in your
</>eis, although so little is known of the sound senses.' Here Ka.1 fjSij may be
HPAKAHZ MAINOMENOZ. 81

HP. ov yap TI /JaK^eucras ye fX€[i.vr]pat <f>p£va<;.


AM. Xvcrco, yepovres, Secr/ta iratSos, yj TO Spa) ;
HP. Kal TOI' ye Sijaapr' eW- avaivopueada yap.
AM. TOtJOVTOV LO-0L TWV KaKCtlV TO. 8' aXk' Ca. 1125
HP. dpKel- cricoTrfj yap fx-adelv ov fiovkofiai.
AM. Si Zev, Trap' "Hpas ap' opas dpovoiv raSe ;
HP. dXX' rj TL KeWev TTokijjuov veirovOafjiev ;
AM. TTJV deov e'dcras r a era TrepicrreXXou /ca«a.
HP. aTTcoXo/Juecrda' av{J-(f>opav Xefets T I W ; 1130
AM. ISov Oeacrai rdSe T4KVO)V Treo-t]fji.aTa.
HP. ot/xot* TLV oxjjuv TTJvSe SepKOfxai raXas ;
AM. a.7rdXe/i.of, a» TTCU, TTOKG^OV ecrTrevcras TCKVOLS.
HP. Tt TroXejxov etTras ; TovcrSe Tts StwXecrev ;
CTV Kal era r o f a Kal ^eaii/ 05 atrio?. 1135
rt (£^s ; Tt Spacras ; &) K<X/C' dyyeXXajv Trdrep.
AM. fiaveCs' ipwras 8' a^Xt' €pjxrjvevjJ.aTa.
classed with Kal J W , explained on Cycl. way of saying that Hera was the author
32. of the misfortune; and Hercules so un-
1124. avai^^ea-Sa, I am ashamed of derstands it, for he asks, ' Can it be that
it, I repudiate the act. Cf. Bacch. 25], we have suffered hostility from that
uvalpofiai, TraTep, T 5 yypas 1/fj.wv elffopwis source?'
vovv OVK ex0"- As the person who bound 1129. TTJC 6e6v. Pronounced, probahly,
him was his own father (v. 1011), and T^V devi/ or Qovv, as it must have been in
avaii'ea&ca means ' to disown,' in an un- Troad. 948, tty Oebv it6Aa£e.—irfpurTe\-
filial sense, Amphitryon replies TO; 5' SAA' AOU, Oepaireve, <pp6vTi£e, 'attend to.' He
ea, 'don't ask that question too curi- means, as the following lines show,'There
ously.' are calamities of your own to look to,
1126. The old reading of this verse has without caring to ascertain who caused
been retained, because, difficult as it is, them.'
it is not really more so than Heath's cor- 1130. He means to ask, 'what are
rection, which the recent editors have these evils of mine, TO. ifih. Kaua, whioh
adopted, aptce'i (TLWTTT] yap na&tiv h $ov~ you hint at? 1 The old reading, re-
Ao/j.ai; Amphitryon had refused to tell tained by Hermann, is e£eis, and he
his son any thing further, than that he cites several instances of Kaxhv i%nv
had incurred some terrible calamity; and for ttaitbv Tr6.ffxt'v. Commonly TIVO
Hercules replies, ' That is enough to was read with an interrogation. Retain-
know: I do not desire to learn what you ing this, Brodaeus conjectured Ae'leiy,
do not choose to tell.' Thus fiaOe'iv (rianrfj which most of the editors prefer; and it
is opposed to juofleiv \6JOLS (compare is certainly plausible.
Aesch. Agam. 599), and means in effect 1133. aw6\€fiov, 5vcTTr6\(^oy, &6\iov, a
paBeiv TO (rianrdiixiva. This at least gives war which was not a war at all in the
a better meaning than Heath's emenda- right sense of the word, but a slaughter
tion, ' Will silence inform me of what I of kindred. Aesch. Prom. 924, air6Ke/j.os
want to know ? ' There is a resignation ciSe 7' 6 7r(JA6^uos, &iropa n6pi/^os.
in the other reply more suited to Her- 1137. ep/iiivevfia is rather vaguely used
cules' present temper. by Euripides. In Andr. 46 it means ' a
1127. Trap'"Upas 0p6i/ui'. ' See'st thou token,''a memorial.' In Phoen. 470, ov
this, proceeding from the throne of thine iroi/n'Aaiv Set T&yStx' ipf-i]vivp.6.Tiiiv, ' an
own spouse Hera ? ' This is an indirect interpretation.' Properly, Ip/iT/veueif,
VOL. I l l , M
82 ETPinuor
HP. r) KOI Sayuapros eiju-' iyco <f)ovev<; e/
AM. juias avavra ^eipos epya CTTJ? raSe.
HP. atat 1 arrevayfjiav yap [xe TrepiySaXXei ve<f>os. 1140
.4M. TOUTOJV eKaTL eras Karacrrevo) Tw^a;.
HP. 17 y a p crvvrjpa^' OLKOV r) '^dic^evcr' i/j.6v ;
AM. OVK olSa TrXr)v ev, Trdvra Svarv^rj TO. era.
HP. TTOV 8' oTcrTyoos 17/^0.9 e'Xa/8e ; TTOU StaJXecrei' ;
AM. 6T ajju^l yScujaov -^eipas ryyvltpv irvpi. 1145
HP. oijaor [TI STJ ye
;]
ei.ju,i Trerpas AicrcraSos Trpos a
rj (j>dcryavov irpos rjnap i
reKfots SiKacrrijs at/AaTos yevijcro/xaL, 1150
•^ crdpKa j'Trjv ijxr)v i/XTrpyjcra^ vvpl,

(from 'Ep/tijs, like Kripvnevtiv from Krjpv£t) marks upon it, " id doceri cupio, qui fac-
is, ' to communicate through the medium tum sit, ut perspicuam tritamque vocem
of speech.' So Troad. 428, iroD 8' 'Av6\- SijTo repudiarent librarii, subobscurum et
Aou/os AtJyoi, oV (patTw abr^v els efj.' rjpf^rj-sensu, qui hue faceret, TOV VVV, parum
vevjxevoi UVTOV 6avz7(T8ai; I p h . T . 1302, usitatum 8$ ye asciscerent." He himself
ov, Trpiv y' Uv €iiri] rotiiros epfiTjveijs T(i5e, proposes T{ 8^ 'yk, but eyk is wrong
i. e. ' a plain speaker.' Here it appears unless there is emphasis on the person,
to mean, ' a matter requiring explana- which does not seem here to be required.
tion.' Klotz (Praef. p. xx) labours to defend the
1138. SJ.fj.apTos cpouevs. See v. 1000. combination 8rj 75 (on which see the
1140. TTtva-yixav verpos. Cf. Med. 107, notes on Heracl. 632. Suppl. 161). None
££aLp6fJ.£vov veipos olfj.oiy7js. appear to have suspected that these two
1142. '^aKxeutr*, i. e. ejSa«X€uo"a, is the verses are a spurious supplement to ofyitn,
old reading, and probably the true one, which stands extra metrum as ea in v.
though it has been variously altered. The 1088. The speech of Hercules now con-
verb is here active, as in v. 966. 1086. tains seventeen verses, whereas it should
Hercules is confounded at the sight of his contain only fifteen, like the reply of
ruined house and his dead children. He Theseus at v. 1163, and again at v. 1214.
asks whether he demolished it (avvap&a- (See above, on v. 603, and the argument
creiv) and so killed his children by the from numerical equality of verses dis-
fall of it, or incited his household to the cussed in the preface to vol. ii. p. xx.)
desperate act. So a family was said 8cti- In v. 1148 the old copies give KOVK eJ/xt,
li.ova.v when possessed with an infatuation the question being postponed to v. 1150.
through the crimes of its inmates. Pflugk The KO.1 was omitted by Elmsley without
thinks the poet must have written ^ yhp any idea that the preceding distich was
avf "Hpas oiKTpos ?iv PaKxcvfjiaaiv. B u t spurious.
this conjecture is ingenious rather than 1151. rriv efXT\v. Elmsley proposed rijv
probable. Hermann proposes iKfi&Kxtvij.' TaXaivav. Pflugk, who appears to be a
ifjhv, Kirchhoff Sr' <=/3<£Kxei"T> fyAv. believer in H. Stephens' pretended MSS.,
1145. fiyvi£ov. When you were hav- gives, after him and Canter, ir) adpKa T V
ing your hands purified from the murder eVV KaTe/nrp^a-as irvpl,—a verse which
of Lycus: see v. 923. we may feel quite certain never came
1146. TI 8<j ye. The editors, after from the pen of Euripides. This is also
Schaefer and others, read TI Sijra. But adopted in the text of Barnes' edition.
this, slight as it may appear, is a very im- A more probable compound, at least,
probable emendation. Bothe justly re- would have been avveji.vpi]aas, which oc-
HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOZ. 83

rj fxdvet, JX, dvaxroiiai fiiov ;


aXX ifXTToOwp [JLOL davacrifxiov /3ouA.evjU,aT6)z/
Orjcrevs 68' epnei crvyytvrjs (fnXos T' i/xos.
6<f>07]cr6ixe(T6a, KCU TCKVOKTOVOV /xvao? 1155

TL opdcro) ; TTOI K<XK5>V ip


evpo) TTTepcoTos yj Kara. •^6ovb<;
(pep', dvTL . . . Kparl irepi(Bako> CTKOTOS.
alcrynuvojxai ydp rot? SeSpa/xevoLS KCLKOIS, 1160
KCU TwvSe TTpocTTpoiraiov aljxa Trpo<r\af3cbv
ovokv Ka/c<3<xcu TOVS dvaiTiowi

crvv OLXXOLS o\ Trap' 'ACTMTTOV pods


fxivovcriv evonXoi yrjs 'A07)i>aicov Kopoi,
crw TrouSt, TTpicrfiv, (jijx^a^ov <f>epa>v Sopv. 1165
curs Rhes. 489. W. Dindorf gives ^ X€^Pa 7repi(8aAo> (TIC6TOS.
(TtipKa Trjvde rrjy zp?i)v irp-qtras irvpl, from 1161. TwvSe Kirchhoff for T^jSe. This
his brother's emendation; but neither correction makes a somewhat obscureverse
does this carry with it any high proba- simple enough : ' and, having taken upon
bility, for if T^i/Se had been used, it was myself in addition (to Lycus' murder) the
superfluous to add -rfy 4(IT\V, The lacuna guilty murder of these children, I do not
might be supplied in several ways, and it wish to injure the innocent' (i. e. The-
is quite impossible to decide what the seus, by casting my eye upon him). For
poet wrote. the Greek doctrine of meeting friends
1156. <f>i\T&Ta> Reiske for <PI\T&TOIV,with a cheerful and innocent countenance,
which Hermann and Pfiugk retain. Bothe (fyaiBpa, SiKaia 6fj.fj.aTa, Aesch. Ag. 503,
gives (piXTarov. Cho. 658, see on Alcest. 778. It is on
1157- TOI—/j.o\i>f may be construed this principle that Oedipus hesitates to
together, though even this is not neces- grasp the hand of Theseus, Oed. Col.
sary, since eipeiv involves the idea of 1132, saying 1
irS>s Uv aSXios ye-yin Si-yeiv
going to seek. Hermann is certainly QeATjcatfj. avfipbs, cp TIS OVK 4vl Krj\\s
rash in giving TVOV against the old copies. naK&v ^VVOIKQS ;—The old reading rwSe}
On the usual formula for escape in diffi- which Pflugk and Hermann took for 4/J.OI,
culty, TTT€po7s 3) virb x®ol>bs, see Med.led to the reading irpoo-paAiiv for irpoa-
1296. Xafi&iv, and o/j/xa for alpa.
1159. Something is lost in this verse, 1163. Theseus, who during the pre-
which most of the editors fill up unsus- ceding speech had been seen approaching
pectingly with H. Stephens' conjectural by Hercules, now stands on the stage,
supplement eV 7reVAoicri. The original announcing that he has come from Athens
reading was some participle, perhaps avrt- to Thebes with an armed force, in con-
Tiivwv, which is strongly confirmed sequence of a report that Lycas had
by the two Florentine MSS. having usurped the sovereignty. He has come,
(pep' &v TI Kpari. On the neuter form too, from motives of duty and gratitude,
(TK6TOS see v. 563. The meaning would having been restored to life and light by
be, ' let me cover my face by putting my Hercules from the regions of the dead.
hand,' or my peplus, ' before it.' Com- Seeing the corpses of the slain, he fears
pare v. 1198, from which we might sug- that he has arrived too late to prevent
gest, <ptp ai/Tireiycoy Kparl irepijSaAo? <pdpos, the slaughters incidental to civil commo-
comparing <papri in Electr. 543, or perhaps, tions.
M
84 ETPiniJOT
KK.T]SO)V yap rjXdev els 'Epey^eiS&Ji; irokiv
ws o-KrJTTTpa x ^ p a s TTJCTS' dvapirdo-as AVKOS
es TroXe/xov VJJUV Kal \Ldyr\v
Tivo)v 8' dju,oi/3as £>v vTrrjp^e
craxras p-e vipdev, rj\6ov, ei TI Set, yepov, 1170
-^ yet/)bs Vjaas TTJS CJHTJS •»? avfjifid^wv.
ea* TI veKpoiiv roJvSe TTXTJQVEL irioov ;
ov TTOV XeXei/A/xat KO.1 vewrepwv
vo~Tepos d(jn,y[xai; TLS TCIS' CKT€
yeySxrav Trjvo" bp5> crvvdopov ;
TWOS 1175
ov ydp Sopos ye TraiSes io~TavTau Tre'Xa?,
dXX' aXXo TOL TTOV Katvbv evpio~K<a
AM. Si Toy i\aio<f)6pov oyOov iyuv
©H. TL -^prjjxd ix' olxTpols e/caXecras
AM. eTrdOojxev irddea /j-eXea irpbs decov. 1180
@H. ol TratSe? otSe Twes, i<f> ots BaKpvppoels ;
AM. €T€KeV *€T€K€V OV/JLOS'LVLSTCtXaS,
T€KOfJ.evos 8' eKave, <f>6viov at/xa
1169. Sc uirijpley, quae prior in me he supposes to have been waged against
conlulit, Pflugk. Lycus. Cf. Hec. 14, OVTC ykp <p£ptiv
1170. The construction is as in Aesch. 8?rAa OUT' %yxos ° ^ s T> ^" V^V fipax'"""'
Prom. 86, avriv yap ah SeT Tlpo/xriOeas. 1178—1212. Here, as in so many other
Hec. 1021, Trdvra irpd£a,s 6iv o"6 5e?. passages, the dochmiacs of one speaker
1172. vtKpav irArjfluei. Aesch. Pers. are answered by the iambic verses of an-
274, TrhT]dovin vtKpSiv—~S.aKa.jiivas d/crai.other, the two forms expressing respec-
At the word ea Theseus is seen to start. tiveiy emotion and sedateness. See above,
1173- ov ITOV XeAeLfifiai, ' Surely I amv. 1017, and on Ion 1441. Androm. 821.
not behind and have arrived too late to —In the first verse &va.£ was added by
prevent revolutionary evils ?' See v. 1101. Hermann on conjecture. Theseus is ad-
The old copies, as usual (see Hel. 135) give dressed as king of Athens, and also per-
ouTra, but here they have oviru TI, which haps as having (in the time of Euripides,
Hermann perceived arose from a variant who thought not of the anachronism) a
OUTOI, and so he has edited, while others Theseum near the Acropolis, which is called
give^7rou.—vcaiTeput/ KaK&v, a periphrasis, 'olive-bearing,' as in Ion 1434. 1480.
illustrated by Pflugk from Pind. Pyth. iv. Troad. 798. 1182. The metre was re-
275, lii) TI veiirepov e{ avrwv avaariio-rjs stored by Hermann, by repeating ereKey
KUK6V. and omitting the ,ueV. Elmsley, whom
1175. It is not quite clear whether Kirchhoff and W. Dindorf follow, read
rivos yeyaxrav means ' whose wife' or eVeice jue'e yiv. Although TJKT6IT6OI is
' whose child.' Probably however the properly used of the male, TIKT(H/ of the
latter, as the Greeks commonly asked T(J female, (and Sophocles carefully distin-
ir68ev el; There is the same ambiguity guishes the two, Trach. 834, iv rettero
in Suppl. 841, iriSev voff oV5e Siairpsireis BO.VO.TOS ereKe 5' al6\os Spaicwv,) yet the
eui)/ux'? Svt\Ta>v tipvaav; i.e. from what difference is not invariably observed by
cause, or sprung from what parents. Greek writers of the best age. Cf. sup.
] 176. The emphasis is on TO?S«, ' for v. 3, inf. 1367, and see the note on Hel.
boys (such as these) do not stand near the 214.—In the next verse Matthiae gave
apear,' i. e. do not join in war, such as eKave for eKTave.
HPAKAHX MAINOMENOX. 85
GH. ev<f>7][j.a ({HOVEL.
AM. /3ov\o/JiepoLcnu eTrcryyeWeis. 1185
©H. w Seiwx Aefas.
AM. ol^ojjieff ol^ofjieda ITTOVOL
GH. TL <f>rj<i ; TL S p a c r a s ;
AM. lAaivofJuevq) irnvKoi TrKay^0e\<;
eKa.TO-yKe<f>akov /3a.<^cus v8pas. 1190
Wli. xipas oo ay cow TIS O OO OVV vexpois, yepov ;
AM. e/xos e ^ o s 6'Se ydVos 6 TTOXVTTOVOS, * O S eVi
Sdpu yiyavTO<f>6vov rfkOev crw 8eol-
(TL <&\eypalov es TTESLOV acriTLard?.
GH. (f>ev (j)€v% T I S avSpcop £>Se BvcrSaCfJiCiJV e(f)v ; 1195
AM. ovrav elSeirjs irepov woXv/Jio^doTepov
TrokvirXayKTorepov re Ovarav.
QH. TI yap TreVXoicriv aOXtov KpyirreL i<dpa ;
AM. aiSd^evos TO crbv 6{Xjxa
Kal (friXiav oixo^vXov 1200
al/xd re

1185. iirayyeWei MSS. As the middle next verse 6s was added by Canter. By
voice means ' to make proposals/ or ' to z\8e?v iirl S6pu he simply means 'to come
promise,' it is probable that we should to the war.' Cf. v. 178. The common
here read cTayyeKAas, ' You tell me to readings violate the dochmiac metre, rf\8e
speak good words, and I wish I could Seo'iai or 6eo7s. The criiv is found in the
do so.'—It will be observed, that in three Aldine, but only by the conjecture of the
consecutive answers Theseus uses an editor, according to Kirchhoff, who pro-
iambic penthemimeris instead of an entire poses iiXBev iroTe Seolai.
verse. In the same manner the mes- 1196. OVT&V. So the old reading OVK
senger speaks in two dimeter catalectic &v y\ not only here but in very many
versicles of the same metre, svp. v. 909 other places (see on Aesch. Ag. 331, Por-
seqq., followed by TtQvct&t waiSts in v. son on Med. 863), is clearly to be cor-
913. rected. Pflugk, Kirchhoff, and W. Din-
118.0. TrXayxSiis. This refers back dorf adopt the alteration of Elmsley, OVK
to cicavf, v. 1183. The meaning is, &v ISois erepov. In favour of it the simi-
that Hercules has committed all this lar metre of 1129—1201 might indeed be
slaughter with the poisoned arrows. Li- alleged; and besides, the fact that Am-
terally, ' deceived by a mad fit, with phitryon's speeches in this dialogue gene-
(i. e. by the instrumentality of) the ar- rally have a dactylic character. But
rows dipped in the venom of the hun- ovrav eiS^(t]s gives a dochmius, and the
dred-headed hydra.' So fxa.ivoii.evuv oX(T- meaning is simple, ' you could not know
rpav, Iph. A. 548. The metre of v. (become acquainted with) any other of
1190 is the same as Ion 1494, i.vh S' &v- mortals more full of toils and more fatally
Tfjov efiTj/j.ov olavav. Seidler needlessly deluded.'
reads knaToyKetyaXoio. 1199. ai'Sii/KTOS Hermann for aiSov-
1191. T'IS 5' oS' ovv is Reiske's very
elegant emendation for TI'S S6\OV. In the
86 ETPiniJOT
6H. dXX' w? f avvaXyovvr rjXOov inKaXvini viv.
AM. S> TZKVOV, Trapes dir oix/judTcou
TrdnXov, dwoSiKe, peOos deXico 8e££;ov
(Sdpos dvTLiraXov SaKpvoMTLV djatXXarai. 1205
LKeTevofiev d/xtpl adv
yevetdSa /cat yovv KOX
TTOXIOV re SaKpvov in
la) TTOL, Kardcr^e^e XeovTos aypiov OVJXOV, <is 1210
Spofjbov iirl <f>6viov, dvocriov i^dyeu
KaKa OeXav /caKots avvdxjjat, T(.KVOV.
©H. etev ere TOV ddaaovTa 8v&T~r]vovs e'Spas
1202. Wakefield's conjecture cos avv- (e(TTi Tiva) afuWaffdai avriiraXov 5a-
aXyaiv 7% adopted by W. Dindorf, upvois, and that Amphitryon is exhorting
Kirchboff, and Pflugk, has but little pro- his son to find relief in tears. The metre,
bability, if only on account of the ye, which in the two first and the three last
which Euripides would hardly have used lines of Amphitryon's speech is dochmiac,
here, where a reason is simply given why seems here to consist of anapaests, or to
Hercules' face should be exposed. Her- be dactylic with a double anacrusis and
mann gives fiXdzv, ' he has come to one spondaic base. A dochmiac verse would
who condoles with him;' but Theseus easily be made, ayrtTraXo^ ddtcpvcri (iapos
had come to Hercules, not Hercules to a^iiWaTai. The next two verses seem to
Theseus. It is equally difficult to ap- be dochmiac with anacrusis,—an uncom-
prove Bothe's theory, that ets crvvaX- mon form of that metre, as in v. 10G9.
yovvra, is the same as €is rb trvvaXyovv or For the singular participle with a plural
(TwaXyziv. Theseus may perhaps mean, verb see v. 858.
' I have come to one whose grief is shared 1210. The old reading, Karcurx* Xiov-
in by myself,' es rbv Koivbv 4fj.ol &\yos TOS aypiov 8v/i6v y' oiras, was corrected
%X0VTO- Cf* Suppl. 73, tr' di |urw5oi by Elmsley. On the form Karatrx^, a
/cafcois, It1 SI ^vya\y7}d6i/es, ' who share supposed imperative of Karec^oy, where
griefs in common with the rest.' Or the usual form is Kard<rxes, some doubts
we might read &\A.' oh avvaXyoiv tfAQoi'; are entertained; but both Porson and
' Did I not come as one sharing in his Hermann are disposed to admit it. See
grief ?' on Hec. 842. As OvfUv y' Srnos was
doubtless the correction of one who
1204. peBos, Trp6<ratTvov, ipudrj/xa, Pho-
tius, who adds fj.z\os, <xirKay^vov. As wished to make a senarius of the verse,
here, Sophocles uses this rare word, he must have found KoVairxe, and not
Antig. 529, the other sense being Ho- either KaTaax^s or Kardcrx^e. It is
meric. difficult to determine the true reading.
1205. This verse is alike difficult in The dochmiac verse requires ais for '6-jrws,
sense and metre. The old reading 8a- and this also improves the sense, ' since
Kpvots (TwajxiXKaraL seems rightly to haveyou are being led to commit an unholy
been corrected by Hermann, who explains murder,' literally, ' led out for a murder-
it thus, ' a weighty motive (viz. friendship ous course,'—if we admit Reiske's correc-
for Theseus) counterbalancing your grief tion Sp6/xoy for Hp6fj.ov. Nauck (ap.
contends with it,' i. e. induces you to un- Kirch.) suggested pipov. Amphitryon
cover your face as much as grief induces seems now to think that Hercules con-
you to cover it. Nor is it easy to elicit templates suicide. Cf. v. 1241.
a better meaning. Bothe edits fiaitpioicriv 1214. Theseus now first addresses Her-
ajxi\\a<r9ai, " molestum esi adversus la- cules. Firmly, but kindly, he tells him
crimas puynire." He thinks the meta- that it is vain to hide his face, as if that
phor is taken from the palaestra, fSdpos could also hide the deed that has been
HPAKAH2 MAIN0MEN02. 87

auSw, (ftCXoLcnv o/xjua Sei/owai TO <JOV. 1215


ovoels CTKOTOS y a p wS' e^et fxeXav v£(f>os,
ocrris KCLKCOV crSiv crvjji(f)opoiv Kpvxjjeiev dv,
TL [IOL TTpOCTUOiV YEW)
cl>s /xi^ fjivcros ju.e crwv fidXrj
ovoei' fxeXei [JLOL crvv y e cro! irpd<j<je.iv 1220
KO.L yap TTOT rjVTv^rjcr'' eKCio-' d^oia"]
or' i e? ^ctO5 veKpatv irdpa.
: yr/pdcTKOvcrav i^daipo) (f>CXa>v,
Kai KaXcov [xkv OCTTIS aTroXavetv
P" 0 6 TOtS (f)(,XoL(TL OVCTTV^OVCTLV OV 1225
dvicTTacr', iKKaXwfyov ddXiov Kapa,
^Xcxjjov 77po5 rji^as. ocrrts evyevrjs
<f>epeL TO. Oecjv y e TrrafxaT', ovS' dvaCverai.
HP. ©7]crev, SeSop/ca? T W § ' a
OH. rjKovcra, Kal ySXeVovrt KaKa. 1230
HP. Tt 8-^ra jiiou Kpar dveKciXvxjjas TjXioi ;

done. He has no fear and no concern hoff's correction is plausible, KC( yap iror'
about contracting pollution from his un- KT\., 'for, if on a former occasion I was
happy friend's address. A feeling of gra- fortunate, I must refer it to the time
titude overcomes all other feelings, and when,' &c. If Kal ykp be right, he either
he has no sympathy with those who re- implies that he has seen a reverse, and so
ceive favours and then forget their bene- has learnt sympathy in the school of mis-
factors in misfortune. fortune ; or he means, by a rather awk-
1216. oi»5e!s <TK6TOS Canter. V5J, e* (TK6~ward ellipse, 5(a tre or <rvu <roi.
TOVS Aldus; and apparently the MSS. 1225. (TvfJ.Tr\e?if. Pflugk happily com-
Kirchhoff reads, u/j./xa SeLKi/vvai rb <r\tv pares Antig. 540, eV KWCO7S TO7S aoiaiv
IBuv (TKOTOS yap—Kpvtyeizv %.v; But, if oulc alfTX^vo^ai ^vfiirAouy i/jiaur^y rov
this were right, '6-rtp should be restored TTiidovs iroiovfj.4ft].
for UTIS. Cf. frag. Peliad. 615, 1227. Boris evyevvis, scil. TrttpvKe. But
oiitc ttjTiv a.vBp&TToi(Tt TOIOVTO (TK6TOS, perhaps we should read evytvfc, OVTJS
ou Sujfta yalas KXeurrbv, Ev9a TTJV tp&txiv fipoT&v (pepzt KT\. So euyepcos aA^e?!/
6 Zvtryzv^s tcpvipas av tfcflaiT] <rotp6s. KaKoh, Troad. 722.—TO Bear ye, heaven-
sent misfortunes at all events, if not
For so we should read in the third verse human ones, or those voluntarily in-
for &v ftrj rrocpis. curred. Aldus and the MSS. have ray
1218. TrpoatUjiv xe^Pa< warning me awayBeoiv yt, and it is very doubtful whether
by waving your hand, and pointing in the roiy or ye should be struck out.
direction of the murder.—$d\ri Scaliger 1229—54. The following dialogue is
for 0a\e7. rather difficult, and therefore the purport
1221. eKe7<re avoiariov. In consideringof it is here subjoined :— H. ' Do you see,
the danger of contagion from a murderer, Theseus, my slain children?'—Th. ' I
I must look to the time when that mur- heard of the calamity (v. 1182) before,
derer was my benefactor and friend : I and now I see it.'—H. ' I f so, what is
must refer all fears and risks to that your motive for uncovering me?' (i.e. if
primary motive of gratitude, which in- you see what I have done, you should
duces me to act as your friend. Kirch- rather acknowledge that I ought to hide
88 ETPiniAOT
©H. TL S ' ; ov fiLaivus Oif-qros wv TO, TCOV dewv.
HP. (f>evy, d) raka'nroip'', dvocnov [tiao-p e/Aof.
©H. ouSet? aXdo-Top TOIS <£i\ois ix TWV <f>i\b)v.
HP. e.TrrjV€(T • tv opacras oe cr' ou/c dvaivojxaL. 1235
6>H. eyw 8e irdcr^aiv ev TOT' olKTeupo) ere vvv.
HP. OLKTpbs yap eiyut, ra/x' aTTOKTetvas reKva.
©H. K\aio) ydpiv O~TJV i<j> erepatcrt crv/JLcfiopals.
HP, rjvpes Se y aXkovs iv /cawoicri jxei^ocnv ;
©H. diTTd KaTcoOev ovpavov Svcnrpa^ia. 1240
HP. Toiyap 7TapearKevdo~jJie0' aJcrre Kardaveiv.
©H. oo/ceis OLTreiXwv o~a>v fieXeiv TL oaifioo~LV ;
HP. au#aSes o 0e6q- rrpo? Se TOUS deovs iyco.
©H. tcr^e crTOfx, <Ls /A1^ [hiya \£yun> [hzxtpv Trd0rj<;.
myself.)—Th. 'Do you ask why? Be- 1232. TI 5'; This verse is given as
cause the celestial sun can contract no Hermann edits it, and as it is found in
pollution from mortal eyes '—H. ' Un- the old copies. Others give rl b" ov ;
happy man, fly from my guilt lest it Utaivets — Seme; For TI 5'; see Electr.
should defile you.'—Th. ' No evil influ- 9fl3. Hoc. 886. Pflugk well quotes
ence comes to friends from friends.'— Antig. 1043, ev yap olS' 8TJ 8eoiis juai-
H. ' You are very good : indeed, I am vziv OVTIS avBponroiv vQ4vti. The super-
aware that you are under an obligation to stition was very prevalent, that crime
me ' (i. e. that we are friends). — Th. should be concealed from the sun; and it
' And therefore I, who before experienced is easily explicable from the fire-worship-
your kindness, now pity you.' — H. ' I ping propensities of the Arian and Pe-
deserve your pity, for I have slain my lasgic hordes who brought so many re-
children.'—Th. ' I lament on your ac- ligious observances with them into Hellas.
count in your present changed fortunes.' Soph. Oed. Tyr. 1424, — &.W el ra
— II. ' Did you ever know one more
wretched than I ?'—Th. ' Your misery rty yavv Trdyra &6o~Kuv(r p
reaches to the very heaven.'—H. 'And &VO.KTOS T]\iov, TOI6VS' &yos
therefore I have resolved to die.'—Th. OVTCC SeiKvivai. Iph. T. 1207, Kpara
' The gods laugh at your threats.'—H. (sc. avoaiav £e«oe) Kpinj/avres TviirKoiaiv
' As the gods act without consideration I'IAIOV TTp6(Td€v <p\oy6s. See Orest. 822.
for me, so do I defy them.'—Th. ' Hush ! 1234. aXdcTtap. The notion of this
your blasphemy may bring worse suffer- avenging genius was, that the spirit of an
ing.'—H. ' There is not room for more enemy below persecuted an enemy on
calamity in my case.'—Th. 'What then earth. But, where there was no enmity,
ig it that you intend to do?''—H. ' T o there could he no aAatrrup, for the very
return, by death, to that Hades from word implies unforgotten and unforgiven
which I have just emerged.'—Th. ' Every wrongs (aAaora).
ordinary man talks about suicide.' — H.
' It is easy to give advice, when you are 1235. For ayalvo/j.txi with a participle
fr.ee from harm.'—Th. ' Is this the lan- see Iph. A. 1503.
guage of that Hercules who is famed for 1238. e^)1 krepauTL o~. This is a eu-
his endurance?'—H. 'Endurance has its phemism for SvcTTvx'f. So Aesch. Suppl.
limits.'—Th. 'That Hercules, I repeat, 394, €i irov Tt / ^ roiof Tvxy, 'if any
who is the benefactor and friend of man- harm should have happened.'—In the
kind ?'—H. 'Mankind cannot assist me preceding verse yd.p eifu is Pierson's cor-
against the power of Hera.'—Th. ' Hellas rection of irdpei/Ai.
will not bear that you should die under 1239. ijujKS. Perhaps e?8es. Nauck
these perverse views.' suggests yap, "Fix 8' h', for 8« 7".
HPAKAHS MAIN0MEN02. 89
HP. 8r), KOVKCT redfj. 1245
0H. Spacreis Se ST) rl; TTOL cjtepet,
HP. Oavu>v, odevirep rjXdov, el/n yrjs VTTO.
©H. eipr]Ka<; eTTtTv^ovros dvdpdtTTov \6yovs.
HP. crii 8' CKTOS av ye cru/x^opas ju,e
@H. 6 TroXXa Si) rXa§ 'HpaKkfjs Xeyei raSe ; 1250
HP. OVKOW rocravra y- iv [hirpca
©H. tvepyeTrjs ySporotcrt /ecu /xeyas
HP. ot 8' ovSev d><f>ekovcr£ JX . dXX' 'Hpa
©H. OVTOLV dvda)(OL0> '.EXXas dfxadia Oaveiv.
HP. aKove 817 vvv, ws dfJiiWrjdw Xoyoi? 1255
1245. Zirov redrj is quoted by Plutarch, dice aerumnae perferendae essent." Kirch-
p. 1048 F , Sirri by the same writer, p. hofF accordingly gives OVK &V Totraura y\
1063 D, and Longinus § 40, where there Pfiugk rightly objects to this, but does
is a variant OTTOL. The copies of Euripides not propose a much better version, " at
have Siry, and so Hermann has edited. non tarn immania sum laturus, si quidem
The metaphor is from a ship, which is so etiam perferendi aliquis modus statuendus
loaded that there is no room for more in est."—fxerpoi/ is so used in Troad. 616,
the hold. Cf. Aesch. Agam. 982. (voffw) &v y' oure fxerpov O#T' api9/x6s
1248. eTTLTvxdvTos, common-place, OVKiffri [tot.
eTri(T7]fi.ov, one who is to be met with any 1253. o'iS' MSS. Perhaps, oi 8". See
where. Euripides had the courage to Hec. 674. (So Kirchhoff has edited.)
oppose the foolish notion of his age, that 1254. OVK i.v IT' for OVK i.v is said to be
suicide was a brave and honourable act; found in the Florence MSS., though
and he chose a very wise way of opposing Kirchhoff doubts this. But we should
it, by holding it up to contempt, as the probably read OVT%.V, with or without the
reverse of either brave or honourable. In (re. So in Hel. 1045, ovrUv avdtrxoir'
this view he was followed both by Plato ovSc o-iyfiaeiev ti.v has been restored for
in the Phaedo and Aristotle in his Ethics, OVK &p avdo-xoir', where Portus inserts
as Barnes has remarked. See the preface the (T1 against the copies. Supra, v. 186,
to vol. i. p. xltiii. So in Orest. 415, OVK &y eTraiveaeiev has undergone the
Menelaus says to Orestes, who had hinted same conjectural restorations. — a/taSta,
at a short way of getting rid of his cares, Si3 afxadiay, through a foolish and perverse
fj.7] ddvarov eiivqs' TOVTO fief yap ov view of the dispensations sent by the gods
(Torp6v. to man.
1249. EKTSS &v o-vfupopas. This was 1255—1393. This passage, as has been
a common saying. See Aesch. Prom. pointed out in the preface to vol. ii.
271—2.— av 5" Wakefield for av y'. p. xxi, is so composed, that whereas the
1250. Quoted by Plutarch, De adul. et two speeches of Hercules contained each
amico, p. 72, as Kirchhoff has noticed. fifty-six verses, that of Theseus, which
1251. ev ixiTpif for si fj.erpcj> Hermann. intervenes (v. 1313), contained half that
One can hardly hesitate to accept this number, or twenty-eight. That a verse
slight change, which so materially im- has in all probability been lost after
proves the sense. The OVKOVV — ye is, v. 1361, and that two verses appear to
as usual, equivalent to ov yovv, and what have been interpolated after v. 1337, will
he means is this ; if I am 6 iroAKa TACC?, be shown in due order. The dialogue fol-
at all events I am not 6 roo-avra rAds. lowing Hercules' speech has also twenty-
* One may undergo many toils, but there eight verses. See the note on Iph. T.
must be some limit and measure to them.' 116. Precisely similar is the speech of
Jocasta in Phoen. 528, which has 54 to
Matthiae, disregarding this undoubted
27, or half, in the two preceding speeches
sense of OVKOVV — ye, and supposing
of her sons.
TocravTa to depend on eAeyov av, ex-
plains, " n o n tot verba fecissem, si mo- The point of Hercules' first speech
VOL. III. N
90 ETPiniAOT
77/)6s vovderij(reis eras* dvairrv^cj oe crot
afilOJTOV rjjXLV VVV T£ Kal TT&pOlOeV OV.
TTpcoTov [xev CK TOSS' iyev6fj.r]v OCTTIS
[JL7)Tpb<; yepaiov varepa, TrpoaTpoTTaLOs &V,
eyrjjxe TTJV TtKovcrav 'AK.K\hrivr\v k\hi. 1260
orav Se KprjTrls fjurj KaTajSKrjBfj ykvovs
6p6u><;> avdyKr] SvaTv^elv TOV<S eKyovovs.
Zev<; 8', OCTTL'S 6 Zevs, TroXejatdv /x iyetvaro
"Hpa- aii \hkvroi jirjSev d ^ e c r ^ s * yepov
iraripa yap OLVTI Z~qvb<i rjyov^iai o~ eyar 1265
IT' eV y a \ a / m T' OVTI yopyconov? o^eis

(which may have been composed with re- in consequence of the recent events, but
ference to the not dissimilar one in the from the accident of my unlucky birth.
Trachiniae) is, to reply to Theseus' dissua- Amphitryon had slain Electryon, the fa-
sion from suicide. His reasons for taking ther of Alcmena j see v. 17.—avmrTv£u
that step are manifold. In the first place, takes the participle after it like 8ei'£cu.
he is conscious that a stain of guilt adhered 1259. •wpoffrp6iraios, under the curse of
to him even from his birth ; for Electryon, blood, av6<nos. Cf. v. 1161.
the father of Alcmena his mother, had 1261. Kpijris yevovs, the substructure,
been slain by his reputed father Amphi- the foundation of a family. On the
tryon. Secondly, the hostility of Hera meaning of the word see v. 985. This
had persecuted him from his very infancy distich is quoted by Plutarch, De pueris
until now. It was at her instigation that educandis, init., TOIS yap firiTpdOev ^ 7ra-
he performed all the labours for Eu- l
rp6Btv OVK eu y€yov6(XLV ai/e£aA€(7TTa irapa-
rystheus; by her malice that he has at Ko\ov9c7 TO T?JS Suffyeveias uvtidT} ffapa
length slain his own children. Under iraVTa rhp @iov, Kal TrptJ^eipa TOLS eAey-
present circumstances, he can neither stay "X^LV Kal Aoi8opu<r6ai ^ovXo^tvois. Kal
at Thebes, as a murderer, nor retire to trorpbs "hv apa 6 TVOITJT^S,'6Scpi^av, "OTO-V
Argos, as being an exile from that city. 5e KTX. Also by Stobaeus, Flor. 1h, 5,
If he should become a wanderer among and again in 90, 4.
other states, he will be taunted every 1263. Zevs, Urn 6 Zeur. See the
where as that (pretended) son of Zeus, note on Troad. 885, OCTTIS TTOT' ei aii,
who killed his own wife and chil- §v<TT6irao-Tos elSevai, Ztv. The article
dren. Reverses from prosperity and hap- here means, ' whatever share in my birth
piness are harder to bear than one con- the Zeus that men talk about as my
tinued course of misfortunes. Should he father really had.' He seems to assume
continue to live, the very elements will that Amphitryon is his true father, or at
disclaim him. It is better that he should least he pretends to do so, because Zeus
die, than that he should be seen by any seems to have deserted him.
of those Hellenes who knew his former
fortunes. Let Hera now exult; for she 12C4. p.ijb'ev axSioSfjs. Amphitryon
has caused the destruction of him who was not likely to be pleased at this refer-
was called the first man in Hellas. ence to Zeus as the real parent of Her-
cules. He therefore apologizes, and says
1255. &s afiiXATiSH. ' That I may con-that even if Amphitryon was not his true
tend by arguments against your admoni- father, he has always stood towards him
tions,' viz. against my intention of suicide. in the place of a father. This sentence,
Cf. Suppl. 105, a\Koi(ri 5^ '•n6vf\<j' a/xiA- (TV fiivTOi — yepov, is parenthetical. The
ArjOtls \6yoj roioSSe.—vovdeTTt<reLs for vou- T€ in the next verse couples eveio-erppjicre
6eaias Pierson. Transcribers thought this to the preceding eyeivaro. The story is
word should be either written or pro- well told in Theocritus, Id. xxiv. For
nounced i/ovQetreias. the compound (irei<T<ppf7v see Alcest.
1257. vvv Te KO! TrdpoiSev. Not only 1056. Electr. 1033.
HPAKAH2 MAINOMENOS. 91

crirapydvoLan, rots
•f) TOV /libs crvWeKTpo?, « s o
iwel Se crapKos TrepifioXaC
rjfiaJvTa, fxo^dovs ovs erXrjv TL Sei Xeyeiv ; 1270
7TOLOVS TTOT fj XeoVTCLS fj
Tv(f>a>i>as fj Tiyavra<i fj
KevTavponXrjOrj iroXe/xov OVK igyjvvaa ;
TTJV r d^LKpavov KOX TraXiiifSXacrTrj Kvva
vopav (jyovevcras jxvpiu>v T dXXcov TTOVOJU 1275
8i7)X0ov dyeXas, Kei? veKpovs dfjtiKOfiyjv,
Aioov TTvXoypbv Kvva rp'iKpavov is <f>do<;
O77ws Tropeucrai//,' ivroXau<; EvpvcrOecos.
TOV Xoiadiov Se TO^S' eTXrjv rdXas <f>6vov,
Tr<u$OKTOv~t]cra<; Sco/xa OpvyKUxrai KOLKOLS. 1280
S' dvdyKrj<; e? rdS' 1 OVT ifxcus (f>tXab<;
j/Qat9 ivoiKelv 6<TLOV rjv Se teal \x,£v<a,
TTOIOV Ipbv rj TT<xvr\yvpiv <f>£Xa)v

1270. ri S(7 \4yeiy is, ' I need not re- pend on iKreiva. implied in ^yjvvo'a.
count/ For this formula see Androm. Klotz (Praef. p. xxii) regards rerpao-Ke-
920. Aesch. Eum. 790.—iroiovs \4OVTO.S, Ae?s as used for a substantive (Keyrau-
an hyperbole, ' there never was a lion that povs), and KeyravpoivKTidTJ iro'AeiJ.ov as
I did not slay.' Dobree's proposal, TT6- "accusativus remotioris objecti j " but
crous, is needless, for iroios or TVO7OS OVK, es- this seems hardly a Greek way of saying
pecially following T/?, is common in this ' I killed Centaurs in war.' Cf-v. 181,
sense, (see v. 518,) and it is obvious that T€Tpao~K€\4s d' ujSpitr^a, KevTavpwi> yevos.
the plural does not alter the nature of the 1275. Matthiae finds a changed con-
idiom. Inf. v. 1283. Andr. 390, rim struction or aposiopesis in this passage
<Tcbv £KTavov iraiSwi' eyd>; ivolov S5 eirpri(rawhich is by no means apparent; and Do-
Sufxa; ibid. 300, TIV' OVK eir?)A0e, ivolov bree would omit the T6 in 1275. The
OVK 4\lO'0'ET0 SttUOytpOVTCilV f3p€(f)0S (pO- sense however is, ' and, having slain the
vevziv; Still more rash is Elmsley's con- hydra with many heads on each side (see
jecture, Y'qpvSva.s for Tvtpwvas, which it is on v. 419), and continually reproducing
surprising that the cautious and judicious them, I not only went through a series of
Kirchhoff should have admitted. Though countless other labours, but finally I de-
the difference in letters is but small, and scended into Hades.'
Tpio-aifidTovs suits the former word best, 1279. Reiske proposed irhvov.
(we have TpiffuifxaTos Tujpuiiy in Aesch. 1280. 5aJ|iia BpiyK&crai. To put the
Ag. 842,) there can be little doubt that coping-stone of misfortune to the house.
the poet here used TvQcvves in the indefi- Aesch. Ag. 12o4, KaTeimv &ras iwSe
nite sense of ' furious monsters.'—TeTpacr- dpiyKctxraiv <pl\ots. Troad. 489, TO \oi(r-
/ce\?) is Reiske's correction for TtTpao"- Oiov 5e, OpLyKus hdhiwv KO.KUII', KTA.
KeAels, which Hermann retains, placing a 1281. tiSre—evoiKelv. He was going
comma at Tr6\tfxov and regarding it as an to add, oijTs "Apyos i\8tlv, but he changes
epexegesis. The objection to this is, that the construction at v. 1285.
Qavita> Tr6Affj.oi> is a much more natural 1283. is -wolov ipiv. See Aesch. Eum.
phrase than i^avveiv KevTavpovs, for G23, TO ixi}Tpos alfj.' '6fj.aifj.ov e/c^e'ets 7re'5w,
KTeivsiv. If we read TeTpao7ceA.9}, t h e e7reiT' in "Apyei Sii^ar' oi/cijerfi ira.Tp6s;
preceding accusatives will naturally de- Troioicri Pu/j.o't ^ ~ S i
92 ETPinUOT
; ov yap a r a s evirpoo-rjyopovs e^w.
v
Apyos e\6(o ; TTW?, eirei <f>evya) Trdrpav ; 1285
', aXk' es aWr/v S17 TIP' bpiirjcrw TTOKIV ;

K€VTpOLO~L K
ovros 6 J t o s , 05 T4KV eKTCivev wore
a T ; ov yrjs TrjcrS" OLTrocjiOapTJcreTCU ; 1290
Se (£OJTI [laKapicp TTOTC
cu /xeraySoXal Xvrrrjpov at S' del /ca/cws
ei; dXyet, crvyyevws Sucrr^vos wv,
es TOVTO 8' fj^ew avixcfropas oijxai TTOTC1
yap rjaei yOoiv airevveirovcrd fie 1295

Tota 5e ^ipvi^i (pparepaiv irpotrSe^eTai ; all free action would be impossible, be-
Choeph. 285, fiaixav T' aireipyeiv ovx cause he would be under a ban, and
6pcoii£vf}V irarpbs firfyiv Se'^etr^ai 5* ovre looked upon as a marked man. It is
<rv\\v€iv riva, where Porson's conjecture surprising that the critics generally (Herm.
awBietv derives support from the present Dind. Pflugk) should regard this word
passage. as corrupt. Matthiae explains it quite
1284. The real meaning is, £x« &ras rightly, " dum observamur ab hominibus
OVK flmpo<ri)y6povs, ' I bear upon me a et acerbis eorum conviciis exagitamur."
curse that precludes others from convers- He might very well have compared Ion
ing with me.' Instead of which he says, 602,
' for I have not crimes that admit easily
of converse.' Cf. Hel. 810, <n8i\pip rpw- Tail* 5' ad \oyiuy Te ^pajjUeVaJV Te Trj
rbf OVK %xei Se/ias. I t is not to be sup-
posed that the negative is really out of ivXeov <bc
its place. It was forbidden by the law
for any man to speak to a murderer before Hermann proposed Kr]\iSoi/xevoi (inf.
he had been expiated. Cf. Orest. 75. 1318), Scaliger KArifiovov/xevoi, which
Oed. Col. 256. Iph. T. 951, (nyfi b" Bothe adopts. (Hesych. K\i)Sovficrai,
ireKr^vayT1 airp6(r<p6€yKT6i' fj.e. Aesch. axovTiffai.)—The compound KAriSovx^f
E u m . 426, &<pdoyyov elvat rbv iraXaiivaiov occurs also in Iph. T. 1463.
V6/J.0S. 1291—3. Quoted by Stobaeus, 104. 4.
1285. <ptiya> irdrpap. See v. 18. The sentiment is a favourite one with
1287. uTroiSAeTK^&x. This is the de- Euripides. See on Alcest. 926. Tro.
liberative conjunctive, the sense being 634. Hel. 417. Iph. T. 1117, £)AoS<ra
/c&7re(Ta TOVTO irdo'X'^^^t TO imofiA4ireo~- Tap 5ict TtaVTOs SvaSaifj.oi'1' iv yap
6ai KT\. Properly, this conjunctive is avdyKats ov tcd/xyet avvTpofpos &y.—avy-
only used when some action is implied on yepais, from his birth, ' congenitally,' if
the part of the speaker, as in aAA.' *Apyos the word may be allowed.
ekdai; So inf. v. 1384, when Hercules 1294. 7roTe, ' at last.' After being
asks, aAAcfc yvfivwdeis '6TV\WV — Qdvw; bandied about from state to state, de-
there is an idea of action on his part im- spised, insulted, the very elements will re-
plied. It is possible therefore that he fuse to receive him alive or dead. For
wrote, es &\XTIV $V TLV" dp^o-to IT6\IV, this latter is probably implied, if we com-
K&ir£i8' KTA., ' what if I should go to an- pare the imprecation in Hippol. 1030,
other state, and then be looked at with Ka\ ,u<)Te TT6VTOS /xJjTe 77) 5e£aiTcS fxov
suspicion, as being well known,' &e. crdpKas dav6vTost ei tca/cbs Tre'^UK1 avi]p.—
1288. K\T)O'OVXOVIJ.£VOI, 'watched,' 'kept irriyai KTA., supply ftj; \|/aiieij> UVTWV i. e.
in check,' ' coerced,' by the malicious for AouTpct, ^eppijSes, &c.
things said against me. He means, that
HPAKAH2 MAIN0MEN02. 93

fjir) 6iyyo.vi.iv yf}<s, KCU, OdXacrcra JUT) nepav,


TTTjyai re norafJiSiv, KCU TOV
'i^Cov' iv he.a-jxolcriv eK
KOLL ravr' apicrra, jU^SeV 'EXXrjvav fx bpav,
iv olcTLV €VTV)(OVVTe<i rj[JL€V OAySlOl. 1300
TI OTjTa ju,e ^ ^ o e i ; TI Kepoos efo/xev
/3<W f T' d^perov dvocrto^ KeKT^/xeVoi ;
)(opeveTQ) ST) Zr/vb<s ~q Kkewr] Sdjxap,
f/cpovovcr' 'OXV/JLTTLOV Zrjvbs dpfivXr) TrdSa*
evpa^e yap fiovXvjo-LV r)v ifiovXzro 1305

1297- ap/iaT^Xarov, 'wheel-driven' dicatur." Pfiugk suggests npo6ov<ra TTO\V-


(i. e. Trepi€\avv6/j.epov, ^LVOV^VOV). SoSdvrjToy apfivAr] ir6Sa, while W. Din-
Musgrave for app.a.Tn\dTi)v, which means dorf says, " una probabilis est Dobraei
' a charioteer.' Bothe is somewhat rash in conjectura Kpovovcr' 'OK^i^wov Sc^aT1 ap-
retaining the vulgate, and supposing Ixion 0vAy iro56s." To which we may reply,
to be called ' a wheel-driver ' per sar- that apfivXri iroSbs, ' the shoe of the foot,'
casnmm. is not a phrase likely to be used. Kirch-
12S9. K<x! TaDT' &pi(Tra, ' Besides, thishoff edits iriSov, the conjecture of Bro-
is best for me,' this is an additional reason daeus, 'OAIS/XTTOU after Heath, and sup-
why I should die, that I may not be seen poses Xj]vhs to have crept in by mistake
by the Hellenes in my degraded state. from the preceding verse. It would be
Nauck plausibly conjectures irpbs ravT1. easy enough to supply some epithet to
1302. piov T' is certainly corrupt, and 7re8o^, as Aa^nvphv or Qtiop. However,
$iov y', adopted by most critics after ttpovtiv ir65a, ' to stamp the foot,' is an
Reiske, is not the true restoration, as expression that occurs in more than one
any one who is familiar with the uses place, e.g. Electr. 180, lAnci-i* Kpovvai
of this particle must feel. (See on v. ir6S' cfibv, and there is as much reason in
309.) Perhaps, $iop (axpelov, ' a needy Hera (in her excessive joy, and desire, as
life.' This word has been replaced in it were, to make a commotion in heaven)
Aesch. Suppl. 190, where the old read- ' stamping her foot on the ground with
ing wa3 TO XP^' *'Krl- The compound the buskin of Zeus,' as in Hecuba dancing
fairAr/Oijs occurs in Pers. 318, £dxpv<ros supported on Priam's stick, Troad. 150.
Iph. T. 1111, and (dwAovrov we have As for 'OAu,u7riou pronounced as a trisyl-
seen to be a probable emendation lable, enough has been said on Ion 285
above, v. 399, as it occurs also in Frag. and 602 to defend it; at all events we do
Belleropb. 20, v. 0, 6 jx.\v (dir^oiiTOS, eis not want the new word coined by C. Keil
ytvos 5' oiiK evrvx^is, and in Androm. to suit the occasion, 'OAviriov Zr}v6s. As
1282, ;U?)5' el (airXovrovs oitrercu <pepvasthe victory over Hercules by Hera was
B6JUOLS. We might read fiiorov a-xpeloi', also a triumph of her jealous temper over
but the other is more probable (fiiorov her husband, the sense is, (if the text be
also Nauck). right,) { let the wife of Zeus dance with
the step of Zeus.' But C. Keil, whose
1303—7. 8?) Hermann for tie, and the view is adopted by Klotz, explains it, ' let
same correction was made by the present Hera dance stamping on the foot of Zeus
editor. ' So then let the spouse of Zeus with her shoe,' i. e. insulting and triumph-
dance for joy, and shake the yery heavens ing over him. That ctp/3iiA?j, properly a
with her foot; for she has effected the man's walking-shoe, was also used by wo-
object she had at heart, in utterly ruining men, appears from Orest. 140, where the
the hero of Hellas.' There is consider- female chorus say to each other Keinby
able difficulty in the second of these ?X>">s apflvKris riSere, and the scholiast
verses, which Hermann retains, though there says apfivAT} iat\v eTSos uiroSijftaTos
he considers it corrupt, and proposes yvvaiKeiou Koi\ov Ka\ fiadeos.
'OifnTTio, " ut Juno Zijfis apfliXri saltare
94 ETPiniAOT
dvhp 'EXkdSos TOV irpcoTov avTolauv /3d0pois
av(a Kara) aTpexfjacra. TOiavrrj dew
Tts av Trpoaev^oid'; r) ywaiKos owe/ca
\eKTpa>v 4>0ovovo~a Zvvl TOUS euepyera?
'JEXXaSos dnaiXeo-' ovSev ovras amovs. 1310
XO. OVK iaTiv dWov SaLfiovcov dyutv 6'Se
rj TIJS Aws Sdjxapros' eS rdS' aivOdvei.
@ J J * * * * *
TrapaLvccraifjL av fiaXkov r) ivday^iv KaKOi<s.
ouSets Be dvrjTwv r a t s ru^at? aKrjpaTos,
ov deciiv, doiBuiv elirep ov xjjevBei<s Xdyoi. 1315
ov XeKTpa T dWr^Xovaw, wv ovSels
1306. avrotcnv fiadpois, ' base and all;' present ird&xeiy). What he did say could
a metaphor from a statue thrown down hardly have been very different from this,
head-foremost together with its pedestal.
OVK €(T(?' forojs 8ave7v (re dut
This, like many other phrases in the
poets, may best be explained by referring irapa.iv4<raip? Uv fiaWov
KaKUS.
it to the effects of an earthquake. Com-
pare Electr. 608, 4K fSd6pai> yap TTKS That something was lost before this verse
avypriffcu tplAots. We might have here was perceived by Scaliger, But none of
expected Tptyacra rather than o'Tptyao'a, the critics have noticed, first, that the
but ava Kara implies rotation round a distich preceding (1311—12) suits the
point. So Iph. T. 1165, /SpeVas rh rrjs chorus better than Theseus, to whom it
Oeou iraXiv e'Spas aTretrrpatpTj. 0O. avr6- has hitherto been assigned ; secondly, that
liaTov, tf vtv (Tetafj-bs evrpttyz x®ovds; by supplying one line, as suggested above,
Hence Aeschylus says, Eum. 620, nivT the present pyjcris will contain, as it ought
ayca re fcai KCLTOI (TTpecjtoov rldr)<nv. So (see on v. 1255), twenty-eight verses, or
Troad. 1242, e( 5e ^T] 6ebs e<TTfi€ip' txvmBtvprecisely half the number of the pre-
•jrepifiaXibi' KCLTW xdovos. ceding and following speeches of Hercules.
1308. TIS hv TrptxreixoiTo; W h a t is As, however, there are good grounds for
the use of trying to appease her by sup- believing vv. 1338—9 to be spurious, it
plications ?—yvvambs, Alcmena, mother is reasonable to suggest, (supposing that
of Hercules. 1311—12 should really be assigned to
1313. It was a strange idea of Pflugk, the chorus,) that more than one verse is
that this verse should be transposed be- wanting after 1312, by which the exact
fore v. 1340, and he accordingly there numerical equality was attained.
reads as follows :— 1314. airfjpaTos, 'unharmed in his for-
irapaiveffai /i1 Uv [mWov ^ ird(Txtiv tunes,' uninjured by calamity. The argu-
ment is, that as even the gods are not
free from wrongs and injustice inflicted
by others of their own order, Hercules
ought to bear his lot patiently.—ov \j/ev-
A very little sagacity might have sug- Sds stands for aX^e??, and hence the ov
gested, that Theseus is resuming his for- is not affected by the efrrsp. Elmsley
mer dissuasive arguments against suicide, proposed aif-euSers.
in reference to Hercules' question just 1316. ouSelj v6ixos. See Troad. 324.
above, TI STJTCI /j.e (r/y SeT; What he ought Regular marriage, as opposed to concu-
to say is something to this effect, ' I can- binage, is meant by this term : but per-
not advise you to die by your own hand, haps the union of brothers with sisters,
from despondency, rather than to go on as Zeus with Hera, is here particularly
suffering ills' (this being the force of the alluded to. '
HPAKAHU MAINOMENOX. 95

cvvrjipav; ov Beo~fJio2o~i 8ta


Trarepas eK^XCScoaav; dXX' OIKOVO-'
"OXvfATTov r/vdo-xovTo 6' rj[iapTrjKOTe<;.
KCLLTOL TL ^fcreis, el all /xo> Ovr)Tos yeyws 1320
^>epe^s viripfyev r a s ru^a?, #eoi Se JUTJ ;
©77/80,5 fjikv ovv e«;Xei7re TOU vopov yapiv,
CTTOV 8' a^u.' rj{ilv Trpos TrdXicrjLia UaAAaSos.
2 ^ d /xtacr/xaros
1325
a S' e/c TTO\IT(J)V Scop' e^co craicras Kopovs
Sis CTrrd ravpov KVCOO~O~LOV
aol TOLVTCL SCOCTOJ' TravTayov Se /^ot
SeSacrrai. Tavr' htoivo\ka.o-\hiva.
1317- 8m Tupawt'Sas, to gain sovereign- derers to reside in their city ; cf. v. 1281.
ties. Dobree proposed TvpavviSa, but the 1325. S6/J.0VS, temples. The meaning
plural makes the expression more general is, that the various shrines and temples
and less pointedly applicable to any par- hitherto consecrated in Attica to Theseus,
ticular god, though the story of Zeus shall henceforth be called in common after
binding Cronos is alluded to. Compare Theseus and Hercules. Hence Theseus does
v. 1271—2.
yxpj x p M i p
1318. K-rjXi^ovv is rather a singular a share or moiety. Pflugk very aptly quotes
form, derived from the genitive of the Plutarch, Vit. Thes. § 35, Kal otra vnrjpxt
noun, which may be compared with artfi- T€fx4v7} TVp6T£pOV ailTCp, T7}S ir6\€QJS € | -
liaTovv Heracl. 529, tTToAidovv Phoen.
1754, 5co,uaTo0e Aesch. Suppl. 935. The
meaning is, ' to infect with a stain of dis-
grace,' vfipi&iv, aiaxvvtiv. The pre- Aristid. vol. i. p . 58, ocrap OTjcreta Karh.
ceding re implies that he should have S7jfj.ovs, airavTa fixereo-Kti/atTav Kal Kar~
added KCU irar4pas £K.7]\iS<2(Tav. Lobeck
£VTT}o'av 'HpaKAem 6.VT\ ©Tjfjeicoi'. But
conjectured Aettrp' eV a\\rj\oi<ny.
the principal allusion is to the Theseum
Ibid. aAA''6/iaisKT\. Cf. Hippol. 456, at Athens, where the labours of Her-
dAA''4/J.otseV ovpavy vaiovffi KOV (pzvyovffiv cules and Theseus remain to this day
itcTToSwv Seovs. He means, that they sculptured, as Dr. Wordsworth attests,
have not been ashamed to show their Athens and Attica, p. 148. He quaintly
faces in heaven after doing grievous wrong adds, that the Hercules Furens may be
even to relations ; why then should Her- regarded as " a temple of Theseus in
cules shun the sight of the Hellenes, verse."
(v. 1299,) because he has unwittingly 1327. Kv&<ro-iov. The Dindorfs give
murdered his wife and children ? Kvdxriov, against the old copies. The
1320. Ktxiroi. " Itaque, proinde. Quid ancients may have written KV5HT<TOS as
igitur dices ? quid arrogantiae te accusan- well as Hapvr)a<ros, and other similar
tibus respondebis?" Bothe. But KCU'TOI forms ; and perhaps the matter could be
is invariably objective. The sense is, decided by existing coins. The story is
' And yet, if the gods can bear misfor- told in Apollodorus, iii. 15. 7> MiVws 5E
tunes better than you, (whereas their lot e/ceAeuo'ej' avrots Kovpovs €irra Kal K6pas
and privilege is to be exempt, yours to Tas teas %u>pls'6TV\CCV7relu7rej?' ™ Mifo-
endure,) what plea will be left you to Tavpai flopav, — but the liberation of the
justify your weakness in succumbing to victims by Theseus was probably narrated
your trouble, and committing suicide ?' in the part of his Bibliotheca which is
1322. TOV V6[AOV ^dpiv. In compli- lost. See Diodor. Sic. iv. Cl.
ance with the law which forbids mur- 1320. eirwpofj.afffj.eya (reQzv, called after
96 ETPiniAOT
TO \onrov 4K fipoTwv KeKkyjcrerai 1330
OavovTos S'J evr' av eis "ALSOV
Overladen XaiVoicrx T i^oyKaJfiacnv
avoi^ec iracr 'A0rjva£ajv 7roXis.
y a p dcrrois crTe<f>avo<; 'E\\r]von> viro
aV8p' iadkbv ax^eXowras eu/cXeias 1335

Kayw ydpiv aoi Trjs e ^ s crwT^pta


TrjvS' dvTiSwcrw i w yap et ^petos
\_0eol 8' o r a v TIJLOHTLV, ovSev SeZ <f>iXo)v.
aXis yap 6 #ebs dxfrek&v, orav fe'Xy.]
HP. ndpepyd *rot r a S ' e a r ' e/^wi' KO.KU>V. 1340

you; as the Greeks commonly said eV- apttel yb.p avrbs & 6tbs wtpthtlv Qekw.
IOPUJUOS TIJ-ISJ. Cf. Soph. El. 284. Orest. 1340. Hercules still refuses to listen
1008. During his life, he was to to the arguments of Theseus. He has no
have temples, Heraclea, consecrated to belief in the popular stories about the
him ; but after death, altars for sacrifices gods, and thinks that, if they really are
to him as a hero. Pflugk explains Xaiva divine and omnipotent, they are exempt
4£oyicc&iJ.aTa, ' temples;' Bothe, ' sepul- from care. One motive however has in-
chres/ Perhaps the form of altar-tomb fluenced him ; the fear of being thought
explained in the note on Hel. 54G, called a coward if he dares not face misfortune.
also nvpa, is specially meant. Therefore he will not hasten his death,
1331. eav6vTos, i. e. aov, W. Dindorf but will accompany Theseus to Athens.
and Kirchhoff adopt 8av6vra after Dobree. Much as he has endured, he never shed
There is no sufficient reason for the tears before now. His injunctions to his
change. On the contrary, the two geni- father are, to convey the corpses of his
tives present a much more marked anti- children to the tomb.—He concludes by
thesis. The apparent tautology, but real a touching apostrophe to them and to his
epexegesis of either time or person, is wife, to the arms which he has honour-
compared by Pflugk with Heracl. 320, ably borne, and to the Thebans, whom he
eycb Se KOX £&v KOX 60.V&V, '6TO.V doLVoi. implores to go with his children to the
So also Aesch. Cho. 729—30, KAIW — grave.
orav Trudt]Tai. Ibid, iraptpya, incrementa, Hermann.
1335. €vK\elas rvxtiv, to be honoured Aliena sunt haec a meis malis, Portus.
both in life and in death. Translate, ' For Properly, Trdptpyov is something done
'tis an honourable prize to citizens, that over and above, as in Hel. 925, vaptpyov
by doing service to a brave hero they TOVTO Sovaa. TTJS TVXVS, ' an extra piece of
should obtain renown from the Hellenes.' good fortune ;' and as napfpydrfis \6ywv
The VTTO is used as if he had said virb is one who talks of matters beside the
'EAA/fji'aip iiraivzdriva.1, Pflugk compares subject, Suppl. 426. The TOI appears to
Phoen. 576, (SI^TTOT', Si TC'KIW, /cAe'os be wanting in the copies. Kirchhoff
TOi^Se (roi ytvoitf v<j>' 'EW-fit/wv kafluv. would read irdpspya ycip. Perhaps, irdp-
1338—9. This distich appears to be epya ravra T&V 4^IU>V KaK&iv. The argu-
spurious. For (1) the sense ends very ment seems to be this :—' You do not
appropriately at vvv yhp el-^p^tostpihwv, make my present condition better, either
and the allusion to the favour of the gods by comparing the troubles of the gods or
is quite beside the purpose; (2) the by offering me honours if I consent to
Sp.oioT(AevTov with <pihwv is inelegant. live. The troubles of the gods exist only
(3) The pause is violated by oitSei/ 5c? in men's imagination ; if I live and go
ifiAaJf, though we might easily read oiide with you to Athens, it will be from this
for otiSeV. (4) What is very remarkable, sole motive, that my voluntary death may
these two verses seem adapted from Orest. not be interpreted as a proof of my
(i07, orav 8' 0 Saijucoy e(5 SLSW, TI 5e? <pl\wy;cowardice.'
HPAKAHS MAIN0MEN02. 97

eyco oe rows tfeous ovre XeKTp a yu/r)


crrdpyeiv vojxltfi}, Zecrfid T e^dtneiv
OVT rj^Ccocra Trwiror' ovre
ovS' dXXov dXXov SecrvoTrjv
Seirat yap 6 debs, etirep ecrr OVTCOS debs, 1345
ovdevos' doiS<3i> oi'Se Sucmpoi Xoyoi.
Se, KaCirep iv KaKoicrw a>v,
o(f>Xd) TLV £KXLTT(OV <f>dos-
ras crviJL(f>opas ydp ocrrts OVK e m c r r a T a i
dvTjTOS TT€<f>VKcbs Of TpOTTOV ~)(pe(bv <jiepei,V,
ovo' dvSpbs av 8vvat,d' VTToaTrjvai fieXos. 1350
eyKapreprjcra) ddvarov ei/xi, S' is TTOXLV
TT]V crrjv, -^dpiv re ixvpiwv Scjpcov ej(a>.
1341—6. For these and the like senti- in trouble:—Shall I incur the charge of
ments, often fearlessly expressed, unthink- cowardice at leaving life ?'
ing men in ancient as well as in modern 1349. This verse was recovered from
times called Euripides an infidel. He was Stobaeus, Flor. cviii. 12, as well as the
not sure of the true nature of God; but correct reading of the preceding, for which
he was sure, that if such a Being existed Aldus gives rats <rvf/.(popa?s yap otrrts oi/x
at all, he must be very different from that v<pi<XTaTai, a reading evidently adapted
which the fables of poets represented him from the following uiroorijcai, ' he who
to be. cannot withstand misfortunes, cannot
1342. Sea-fia ^aTrreiv. The binding of withstand an enemy's weapon in battle.'
Cronus by his own son Zeus is meant. Both the dative and the accusative are
See Aesch. Eum. 611. Plat. Symp. construed with vTvo<TTT\vai. Cf. Pers. 90,
p . 195 C, TO Se iraXaih Trpdy/iara irepl VTro(TTas tieya\co bevtxaTi (bovT&tv, Rhes.
deovs, B. rHo*fo5oy teal TlapfievidTis \4you<riv, 375, <7e yap ot'Tis vTTOtfras 'Apyelas TTOT'
'AvdyKy Kat OVK yEpwTi yeyovtvai, et ev "Upas Sa7redois xopevffet.
CKCIVOI aXrjdri e\eyov ov yap hv eKrofial 1351. iyKaprepiiffu BdvaTov. He must
oufie SecTfjLol aW-fjXuy eyiyvovro, not ^AAamean, that he will not commit suicide,
TroWa Kal Ptaia, el "Epais iv avTols l\v. but wait for death at the natural time;
and Pflugk appears rightly to render it,
1343. fi^iuHTa, for &£iov iri<rTews 4v6/j.t(Ta.
1346. hvaTrivoi Xiyoi, rnisellae fabulae, " fortiter expectabo, neque ultro arces-
foolish or wretched inventions. So 5u- sam." But in Androm. 262, eyicapTtpeis
CTTIJCOS for /xdpos in Electr. 923. Plu» Sri Sdvarov is, ' do you brave death ?' i. e.
tarch, De Repug. Stoic, p. 1052 E, defy it. In Alcest. 1071i Kaprtpetv deov
quotes this and the preceding verse, with- SAaw means ' to take patiently whatever
out the 5€ which Aldus and Flor. 2 add the god may send.'
after aoifiobv. The poet does not mean to 1352. impltev Sdpoiv, for your numerous
call in question the existence of a su- gifts. See v. 1328. Kirchhoff and "W.
3
preme Being. By efrrep C<TT OVTWS debsDindorf needlessly give fivpiav after
(where ear' is for 4<TT\, not for €<TTI), we Wakefield, albeit in Alcest. 544 we have
must understand, 'if he is truly a god,' Kai ffoi fxvpiav e£a? xctpij/. So in Phoen.
i. e. and not a mere human invention. 1471, <*TU
| a ixvplcav vtKpwv, there is a var.
1347. ecrKe\jid/j.nv. As aorists can sel-lect. jxvpiov. At this verse we must
dom be construed as true perfects, and assume a brief pause. Hercules covers
yet as the subjunctive follows instead of his face and sheds tears of gratitude.
the optative, we must suppose fiii o(p\w This introduces the next clause:—' Well!
KTA. to be the very words in which his I have gone through countless labours,
anxiety was at the time expressed : ' I con- and I have never yet refused one of them
sidered the matter thus, though I was then (through faintness of heart), nor ever shed
VOL. III. O
98 ETPiniAOT

drcip itovoiv Brj [xvpCcav iyevcrdfJLrjv


wv OVT a-TreLirov ouSeV OVT O.TT
ecrrafa Trijyas, ovS' av <h6\it]v TTOT\ 1355
es Tovd' LKicrOcu, SaKpv arr oyu^aTcav fiaXelv.
vvv S', &»5 eoiKe, Trj Tvytf) SovXevreov.
elev yepaie, r d s ejuds (j)vya<; opa<s,
opas Se TTCUSOJV 6VT<X fi avOivrrfv ifiwv.
So? rovcrSe TUjU/6a> /cat irepicrTeikov veKpovs 1360
$aKpvot,(TL TLfiwv, ifie yap OVK ea
* * # #
os crTepv* ipeiaas fLT}Tpl Sous T' eis dyKaX
iav SvaTrjvov, rjv iya raXas
-' atcwv. yfj S' e77^i' Kpv\jjy)<; veKpovs,
ot/cei 7rdXtv TT^VS', d#A.ta>s )u,ef, dXX' 1365
r]v /Jid£oi> Tafia crv/JL^epevv Kaicd.
tears from my eyes.' On the combination (a fault which Milton felt, in proposing
aT&p $)i see Elmsley'a note on Bacch. S6s T' is ayndXas), but one verse is
516. On airtnrtiv n, to disown or refuse wanted in this pfja-ts to make up the total
a thing, see on Alcest. 487. Bothe and of fifty-six, which, as already stated on
W. Dindorf seem right in giving ouSeV for v. 1255, appears to have been designedly
oiiSeV. There is a very similar passage in given by the poet. Unquestionably, the
the speech of Hercules, Soph. Trach. passage would be greatly improved by
1070: — some such supplement as the following,—

\_KOX wpbs Sifwvs K6[ii£e (TvyKpv\fias

iroKKoiffiv oiKTpbv, '6<rris &<TTe irapdevos •xpbs o*Te'pj/ epei<ras Sous


KKalav Kal TtJS1 OL<5' av els ayxaXus, KT\.

irp6<rff
By /mjTpl Alcmena is perhaps meant, for
Megara was now dead (v. 1000); though
wdr
this act of affection might be done even to
1355. I t is hard to say whether it,f a corpse.
belongs to ^6/iriv or to ixeirBai. Both 1363. Koivwviav. Porson on Phoen.
may easily be defended, and the sense is 16 explains this communes liberos, and
not very different, ' I never thought I Hermann, by referring to his note without
should come to this,' and ' I never could further remark, appears to approve it.
have thought to come to this.' But Bothe and Pflugk regard it as the
1358. fhv yepcue. He here turns to accusative in apposition to the sentence,
Amphitryon ; and this scene again, since ' a mournful converse (of children with
the entrance of Theseus, requires three parents), which I have unwittingly brought
actors. See v. 275. to an end.' Cf.'6ir\o>vKoivwvlat, v. 1377-
1361. Examples of TI/IKI/ Tivd TIVI are It is the more difficult to decide, because
given on Aesch. Suppl. 108.—OVK iy 8ioA\iWi is either to kill, or to destroy
V6JJ.OS, because he was compelled to leave in a general sense.
Thebes, v. 1322. After this verse, one 1364. iirfy Herm. for 4vdy.
appears to have been lost. We have had 1366. Amphitryon is advised to stay at
proof of such an accident just above, Thebes, and to bear as well as he can the
v. 1349; and not only is the syntax of the affliction in common with his absent son.
following participles abrupt after irepl- Of this sense of <rvfi<pepeiv examples are
oreiiw, with an intervening parenthesis given on Med. 13.
HPAKAHX MAIN0MEN02. 99

w T£KV , 6 <£ucras X1^ T^KWV V/JLOL^ TraTrjp


dTrwXeo"', ovS' atvacrOe T£>V ifxaiv KaXaJv,
dyco irape<TK€va£,ov eK^oyOwv filov
eu/cXeiav vfuv, irarpos dir6Xav<Tiv Kakrjv. 1370
ere T ovy O/AOKWS, <i> TaXaiv, aTrwXecra,
wenrep a~v rdp.d Xe/cTyo' ecra>£es dcr^aXais,
as StcwrXoucr' eV Sd/xots oinovpias.
Sdjaapros /cat retevcov, ot/xot 8' ifxov,
<Ls ddX[w<; TTCTrpaya KaTrot,evyvvfxaL 1375
T€Kva>v yvvouKOs T' a) \vypal <fiiXrjiJidTO)v
reyoi/zets, XvypaC re rwvS' oiikav
dp.rfya.vwi yap irorep e^a» r d S ' ^
a TrXeupa rdyu.a Trpocnr'nvovr ipei rdSe*
'HJJUV TCKV elXes Kal Sd/xapd'' rjfias exets '380
TTCUSOKTOVOVS crows, etx' eyw r d S ' aiXevais
o(,cr&); r tfydarKOiv; dXXa yv/Mvajdels OTTXOJU,
£i>i> ols r a KCIXXICTT' efeirpaf eV '
1367. o (pvtras x& T^Ktiiv. Pflugk com- The same word was restored by Reiske in
pares Suppl. 1092, SCTTIS (fivTevvas KOX Hel. 77> for a very similar error, ami\-
veaviav TeK^jy &pi(novt where however \vff' 'tv' or a7rc<;A.€cr' %vv ei/coGs. The A
(pvreiaas is used absolutely, ' having was mistaken for A.
entered the marriage state,' ' having en- 1371. The sense is, airtiAeira <re, oix
gendered offspring.' More appositely he «s <xv etrw^es Ta,aa Kticrpa, i. e. TTIO'T^
cites Soph. frag. Acris. 62, Dind.,—
1377. \vypai Te. Hermann gives
fir/as ?a ro?s (ppovovcri a&typova. Xvypal Se, and so Kirchhoff and W. Din-
•jrpbs TEK6VTO.S KQX (puTeiKTavTa dorf.
1379. TrpocririTvovTa. Aldus h a s Trpocr-
though even here one might suspect the wtTi'6vra, and Hermann in an elaborate
poet meant,' mother and father.' Reiske's note maintains that TrpotnriTvouvTa is the
conjecture, 6 <pv<ras oiix eKai' KTA., is true present, irpo(TTriTv6vTa the aorist
ingenious. Cf. v. 1364. participle. Elmsley and others more
1368. toiv ifjLwv tcaXUji'. H e means, truly regard ir'nvw as the present, after
the glory and credit of their father's the analogy of id^voi. This is one of
honours, rather than the substantial emo- those questions on which critics will con-
luments, as Bothe seems to understand tinue to differ. The meaning here is,
it.—eKfioxSan Reiske for 4K p.6x9uv. We that as often as his bow and club strike
have not hesitated to restore $iov for f)lq, against his side, he will be reminded that
' labouring to procure for you an honour- these were the instruments with which he
able life, a fitting benefit to receive from slew his children.
a father,' i. e. from his exertions for his 1380. T)iiiv, for Si' riixav, a remarkable
children. It is evident that $ia would use of the dative of the agent, for which
naturally have resulted from the error eV see Ion 455, Tlpofj.rjde'i Ttrafi Kox^vd^tray,
fi6x9av, the meaning being mistaken for For the use of eira see Alcest. 701, 831.
& eyc<> (Ziu irapetTKevafai', TOVTetTTiv eu- 1382. He here makes a movement as
x\eiav. (Kirchhoff gives fH<p, observing if to dash on the ground his bow and
that Dobree had proposed jSi'ou.) club; but he pauses, and considers the
1370. av6\avaiv Canter for airiXXvinv. consequences of doing so.
0 2
100 ETPiniAOT

eY#pois ifiavTOV inrofiakaiv al(r\pSi<i 0dvo);


ov Xenneov TaS', dOXicos Se auxnkov. 1385
iv JXOL Ti, Qrjcrev, arvyKa^ ad\i(o' KVVOS
Ko/JLLcrTp' e's "Apyos crvyKaTdarqcrov
Xvirr) r t iraCSctiv /AT) irdOot
3> yala KdZfxov Trots r e 0^/Saios
KeipaaOe, crvfiirevdijaaT', ekder is Ta<j>ov 1390
Traihuv, anavres 8' evl Xoyca O
v€Kpovs T€ Kafii' Trai'Tes
"Hpas /Ata irXyjyevTes OLOXLCO
©H. dvi<TTacr', a> Svarrfve SaKpvcov 8' aXis-
HP. OVK av SwaiJLMjv dpOpa yap 7reirr}y€ JJLOV. 1395
©H. KOL TOVS aOevovTas yap xadaipovaiv
HP. ^>ev.
Trerpos
@H. Traucraf SiSou 8e x6*/5' vTrrjpeTy (f>[Xco.
HP. dXX' alfxa p/r) crois i^ofiop^cafxaL TreirXois.
0H. eK/jiacrcre, <f>€i8ov /xrjSev OVK dvaivo^ai. 1400
HP. TraiSciw arepyjOels vraiS' OTTWS 9(0) cr i/j-ov.
©H. 8iSou 8ep2? <TTJV X^p'* oSrjyyjcro) 8' eyw.

1384. inrofiakliiv, putting myself under TOIV airopp-fjrav KO.KSIV^ yvvcuKts ai'Se <rvy-
the power of. On ddvai, the deliberative Kaditrrdvai v6(Xov. Although Hercules
subjunctive, see v. 1287. did not choose to return to Argos, it was
1386. a8\io> Pierson, who placed a very likely that he should wish to have
colon after the word, for the vulg. a.8\iov the legal right of doing so.
KVV6S. The sense is, eirel &9Aios &» oi 1391. a-Trni/ras Hermann for HwavTes.
Svyafmi fi6vos ravra Sicnrpa^aaBai. Her- He thinks the accusative is required by the
cules appears (from v. 1394) here to kneel irdyres immediately following; and so
in supplication.—icS/narpa, the price or Kirchhoff has edited. But Hercules is
reward of bringing Cerberus from Hades, giving a general invitation to the citi-
The word is so used in Aesch. Ag. 938, zens to put on mourning for the de-
tyvxhs K6fu(rTpa. Tr)<r5e /ii7jxa<"«M«'ij. He ceased. So Admetus commands Tame
begs Theseus first to accompany him to QecnraXcTunv and iraffj; Terpapx'ta, Ale.
Argos, to help him to settle the reward 425, 1154, to share in the mourning for
proposed by Eurystheus, (perhaps his his deceased wife, KovpS. |up^K«i KTA.., and
recal from exile, cf. v. 19, or the resto- so irdvTes Ka5|Ue?oi celebrated the nuptials
ration of his patrimony,) lest, if he should of Hercules and Megara, sup. v. 10.
go alone, and without his children, he 139G. KaDaipovaiv, pull down, over-
should die of grief. Pflugk thinks the throw. So in one of the fragments, rbv
meaning rather is, ' help me to get the /j.iv KufltiKtv b<\i6dep, rhv 5' ^p' &vu.
dog Cerberus conveyed to Argos,' and 1398. icavacu, sc. ravra Xiyav, or
he compares the common use of rpo- SpGsv.
<paa for rpoip-ii. B u t <TvyKa8i<TTavai is 1399. fi.ii, i. e. Se'SoiKa pr).—eK/j.a<r<re,
rather ' to assist in settling, or setting ' wipe it off upon me,' if you please. See
right,' as in Hipp. 293, icei /t^e voxels TI on iroSwv eK/xaicrpoy, Electr. 535.
HPAKAHX MAIN0MEN02. 101

HP. £euyo? ye <j>i\iov arepos Be ^


8> irpecrfiv, TOLOVS' avSpa xpr) Kracrdcu
AM. rj yap reKovcra rovSe iraTpl<; evTeKvos. nor.
HP. Orjcrev, TTOLXLV fie crrpexpov, ws tSco reKva.
@H. ws 8r) TC (frCXrpov TOVT i)(O)v pacov eaei;
HP. TTodS), Trarpos TC aTepva irpoo~deo-9ai, dekw.
AM. I8ov TaS\ S> 7rat- Tafia yap crTreuSei? (f)C\a.
0H. OVTOJ? TTOVCOV oStV OVKCTL fJLVTJfJLTjV €^615 ; 1410
HP. aTrai^r' ekdcrcro> Ketva TCJVS" eTkrjv /ca/ca.
iyil. ec cr oi/zerai TIS uiqkvv OVT , OVK aivecret.
HP. £(2 crot TaTrewos ; dXka trpocrdev oh SOKQ>.
QH. aryav y'~ 6 wXetvo? 'HpaKkrjs TTOV KeZvo<s a>v ;

1403. (evy6s ye (for 8E) Reiske. Barnes had left.


Yoked together in an affectionate em- 1413. This is a most difficult verse.
brace, the two heroes prepare to leave the The old reading irpocrQe'ivai SOKG> gives no
sense ; and the correction of Hermann
1407. us Si) TI. Dobree proposes to and Jacobs, irpotrOev ov SOKCO, is far from
place an interrogation here as well as at a certain one, though it gives a fair sense ;
the end of the verse, as if the sense were ' Do I live (i. e. have I given up the idea
ws 5^ ri ysvf)Tai; Both as S^ TI and ws of suicide) humbled in pour eyes ? You
rl 5J) (Ion 525, Iph. A. 1342) seem to be did not think me so before, at least.' The
so used, and the ellipse of the verb is sup- corruption perhaps is rather in £w, though
plied in Aj. 77. TI ^ yevriTai; But in we might compare Oed. R. 410, ob yap TI
Alcest. 537, we have ws d)j ri Spdcruy T6V& irol (as Sov\os, a\Aa Ao|(<z. We might
iiroppd-KTeis \6yov; and perhaps here the suggest, ws GO\ Taiteivbs a\Aa Tvpiffff elvaL
sense is, us 57? TI (ireurdfiei/os) pawv etrei SOKQJ, ' it seems that before, at all events,
<pi\Tpov TOVT' exa" '• Again with a par- I was degraded in your eyes ' (i. e. when
ticiple it occurs in Iph. T. 557, &s TI Sfy I was for committing suicide, if I am not
SeKaiv; and the two forms of speaking are degraded now, in giving way to grief). If
obviously only varieties of the same idiom. (S> is genuine, he must mean to ask whe-
1408. iraTp6s T6 Musgrave for iraTp6s ther Theseus regards him as consenting
ye.—irpoadzffBai, scil. e'juauT^, for irpotr- to live on, while so humbled in his eyes
iTTii|ai, 'to clasp my father's breast.' as to make life discreditable on any
1409. ISoii Td5\ i. e. aTepva. Cf. Hec. terms.
503, itiov T6S', €i [lev OTipvov, Si veavia, 1414. This verse is also obscure. For
nalew irpodvp.ei, iraivov. As Hercules fav we should perhaps read el. See on
had wished for his father's embrace, the Phoen. 1688. As irov is sometimes
latter now offers it, adding, ' for that ironically used for ov5a/j.ov, as Heracl.
which you desire is dear also to me.' 3(i9, iroO Tai/Ta KaXUs av et-r]; Hec. 1109,
3
1410. ovTas ICTA. ' Is this the way in TTOV TTOT' &r <pi\ov T2> [Sapfiapov yevotT hv
which you forget your toils and troubles ?' "EAATJCTIP yevos; Ion 528, TTOV Se p.ov
i. e. by indulging in these effeminate acts. iraT^p (Xv; ' You are not my father,'
—' My former toils (or labours) were no- &c.; so here the meaning perhaps is,
thing compared with these,* which are tiyau ye Taireivbs (fjs, ov5afj.ov &v eiceivos
therefore not so easily forgotten. 6 KXetvbs 'HpaKkrjs, oTos %ada Tb Trpiv.
1412. The old reading was 6iV(Ji|/eTai— Pnugk, at least, can hardly be right in
KOVK \v aXviarf. The Kai followed as a explaining Keivos l>v by OVTOI Taireivbs Siv.
matter of course from the corruption of et He seems to understand, TTOV 4(TT\V
<r' m//eTai, which was restored by Barnes. K\elvbs 'Hpa/cATjs, eireiS)] OVTW Tairewbs
Musgrave emended OVK hv alviori, which i/vv earl ,• Bothe, who frequently sets at
102 ETPiniAor
HP. cri> TTOIOS rjcrOa vepOev iv Kaicdi<Tiv a>v ; 1415
0H. &>s es TO Xrj/JLa, iravros r)i> rjcrcrav avrjp.
HP. 77WS OVV *€/*,' CtTTOlS OTl (TVVeCTTaXfJLaL
0H. TTpoficuve. HP.
AM. K.O.I (TV
HP. ddfyB" axnrep elirov ir<uha<
AM. ejae 8e T19, T
HP. iya>—AM. TTOT iXdcov ; 1420
HP. rjviic av 6d\p'
AM.
HP. eis 'Adrfvas Tre/Ai/fo/JLCLI ©rifiwv airo.
dXX' eicr/cojUt^e rkicva overtKO^MTTa yfj.

nought the natural order of the words, o-vcrTeWecBai, ' to shrink into oneself,'
would explain it TTOV Ktivos 'Hpa/cA.?js seeTroad. 108.
4<rr\v, 5 &yav K\eivbs &v ; 1420. TIVIK if Owtyris TeKva. " Haec
1415. Hercules retorts, 'What sort of quoque mira et prope absurda mihi vide-
a hero were you, when in trouble below tur." W. Dindorf. The difficulty of the
the earth,' and when I recovered you passage is best met by supposing the
from Hades ? The old reading ^s &j/ was words of the speakers to be mutually in-
corrected by Hermann. Theseus replies terrupted. Amphitryon was going to ask,
1
(" miro responso," says W. Dindorf), ' As And who is to take care of me ?' To
far as courage went, I was as much a which Hercules replies, ' / will have you
coward as any one else.' Hercules thus brought to Athens, when you shall have
rejoins, ' How then can you say of me buried my children.' Hence irc£s refers
that I am reduced to littleness by my to the intended question Ko/uVeis ijxi.
misfortunes ?' In other words, ' You For this use of mfmeadai Tiva cf. Hec. 977,
are not the person to accuse others of Tt XP^tf^ €ire'ju»//a> rbv efibv e/c 5<J|ta>j> Tr68a ;
cowardice.' As however Theseus ought Oed. Col. 602, TT£S Siird a' h.v irtfiifmiaff,
not, as a hero, and especially as an Athe- SXTT' OIKC'IV Si'xa; Hercules means that he
nian hero, to admit that he was afraid, we will send for his father to live with him
should probably restore Kpelffaav for at Athens; and this is added because it
Tiaaoiv. These words are occasionally in- was the object of the poet to aggrandize
terchanged, as in Hel. 974, Andr. 707. Athens, even at the expense of the tradi-
The point of the reply would thus be, ' If tion, mentioned by Pausanias, i. 41. 1,
you were yourself courageous in danger, that Amphitryon was buried at Thebes.
you ought not to say of me, your deli- Pending the arrival of Theseus, he had
verer, that I am less so.' already been told to live on at Thebes,
1417- The old reading, tras ovv er' v. 1365.
etirjjs, is retained by Hermann, Bothe, 1422. For EiVKci^ife Kirchhoff proposes
and Pflugk, without a remark, except that ev K(S,uife, which affords a good antithesis
the last approves L. Dindorf's reading, with SucrmfjUioTn, ' Do you take up the
mos oiv b,v einois, while Kirchhoff gives bodies which it is hard (or painful) for
•7rc3s ovv €T' eforois. But the emphatic the Theban land to take up ' (non nisi
e/j.e seems to be required by the context; cum dolore inferenda, Pflugk). On no-
and there is sufficient authority for the ixi(av vfKpoiis see Suppl. 273. If (1(TK6-
omission of the &v. See on Bacch. 747- M'Ce be genuine, we must translate, ' take
Plioen. 1201. Iph. A. 1210, ovSeh irphs them into the house ;' the bodies of the
T&b" avTiiiroi iSpoTtS^. The less obvious children being now displayed to the spec-
use of the optative might easily have tators by the eccyclema. In either case
induced a false correction, efrrps.—On they were Svo-K6jj.to-Toi yfj, as having been
HPAKAHZ MAINOMENOZ. 103

eis S' avaXa>cra,VTe<z alcr^yvai<s 86/JLOV


@r}<rei Trai'&jXeis ixpoi^ecrff e^ioX/ciSe?.
o c r n s Se TTXOGTW rj <rd£vo<; p.ak\ov <f>CXo)v 1425
dyaOcov TTerracrdai fiovXerai,, KOLKMS <f>povel.
XO. crTei^ofiei' oixTpoi /cal iroXvKXavToi,
ra, jxeyurTa <j>CXo)v oXecravres.

the rightful successors of the throne, and -rixva.


an unwelcome burden,—perhaps even a 1428. TO /xeyiffTce, for TOVS /xe-yi(TTous,
fiicurfia,—to the land on account of their by a well-known idiom. The chorus
unnatural death. speak of the departure of Hercules as of
1424. fi/>oAKt'8es. See v. 631, and com- the loss of their greatest friend and bene-
pare v. 4 4 5 , iirovetpalovs TTO<T\V <E\KOV<TO.V factor.
VOL. III.
TIIOGEXIZ.

'ETEOKAIJS irapaXafiuv rrjv TWV ®rj/3S>v /SaaiXetav aTroarepei TOV /xipov<s


TOV aoe\(j>bv avrov UoXwcLKrjv. <£vyas 8' £K£tvos £ts "Apyos Trapayevo/j.evo's
eyrjfj.e TTJV Ovyaripa TOV fiacnXeios 'ASpaarou. KaTeXOelv Se ets Tr)v
TrarpLOa <£IAOTI/AOV/M£VOS, Kai TTEicras TOV Trevdepbv, o-vvyfipoiatv a$i6)(pe(iiv
(TTparov £7ri ®^y3as Kara TOV dSeX<^ov. ^ 8e /J-TQTTJP 'loKaorq iireurev
avrov VTTOO-TTOVSOV iXBclv cis T^v iroAtv, Kal Sia\e)(6Tjvai irporepov irpb$ rbv
a$e\<f>bv Trept Trjs ap^rjs' 8£tvo^poo"W7n^cravTOS 8e w 6 T^S Tvpavrt'Sos TOV
'ETCOKXC'OVS, ^ /A€V 'IoKaoTi; Ta TIKVO. eis cfiiXiav ervvayayelv OVK rj^vvaro'
TloXvvciKtj's 81 ws wpos TroXljUov XOITTOV TTapaTafayntvos ave^wprjcre rrjt
rjo-t 8e 6 Tctpecrtas vlxrp/ eo"to"6at TOIS ®7^)8atot5, eav 6 Trats
MevotKeiis cr<j>a.yi.ov "Apei yivrp-ai. 6 ynb' ovv KpeW rjpvrjo-aro
iinSovvai TTJ TTOXCI T6V iraiSa- 6 Se v€avto"Kos iftovXero, Kal TOV 7raTpos
<f>vyrjv fjLCTa. ^pr][X.d.T<i>v 8tSdvTos, eavTOV direcr^a^e. ©ij/Saioi 8e TOVS
'Apyecwv co"<^afaj'. 'ETEOKA^S 8e Kal IIoAvv£6/cr;s fAovo/JLa-
dveiAoc dAAijAovs. 17 /A£C OVV pvrjr-qp airuiv evpovo-a veKpows TOVS
VIOVS io~<$>al;e.v kavTrjv 6 8e TavTrjs d8eA<^>os KpcW irape'AaySe T^V Svva-
OTEIW. 01 8e 'Apyeloi Tg f-^XV VTTrl^^i'Te^ dve^dprjcrav. Kpc'iov 8e
s <j>ipoiv, TOVS ^tcv VTTO TTJ K a S ^ e i a Tail' iroAeju.i'coi' Treo-oi/Tas 01V
ets Ta(f>rjv, Tf-oXvveiKrjv 8e d/<iJ8evTOi/ tppuj/ev, OlSCirow 8c <f>vyd8a
a.ircjri^iev, i<j> Ssv fJi^v *ov ff>vXa$a^ TOV avOpiairivov VO/J.OV,
1
£</>' oJv 8e T ^ V opyrjv XoyoTroirjo~as ) oi8e Trapa. TTJV

API2TO&ANOTZ TPAMMATIKOT
['H jiiev V7ro^£o*ts TOV SpajU.aTOs] £7rio"TpaT£ta TOV IIOAVVEIKOVS p-ETa Tail'
'ApyeCiov ZTTL ©ij/3as Kat dircoAEia Tuiv d8EA^)(iiv IIOAVV£IKOVS KCU 'ETEOKAEOVS

1
Translate; ' in the one case not observing the universal law of mankind (to bury
the dead), and in the other, acting on anger rather than reason, in not pitying him
even in his misfortune.'
2
This is given according to Kirchhoff's recension. It was first published by him
in 1853, from a MS. of Euripides at St. Mark's, Venice. The words in [ ] were
subsequently supplied from two other MSS.
P2
108
KaX 6a.va.Tos "Ioxaonys- y [ivOoTroua Keirai Trap' AUr)(y\tp iv ETTTO «ri
©i;/3as tTrXeicrnjs 'IoKacm/s. [cSiSa^^] orl NawrwcpaTOiis a/o^ovTOS
oXv/ATTtaS 7rpu>TOS Seurepos TZvpnrtSrjs, [T/MTOS ]
KaOrJKe SiSacncaXiW [ ] irfpi TOVTOV Kai yap r a v r a [ ] 6
Oivo/mos Kai Xpixrirrn-os Kai [$oiVtcro-ai Kai crarvp . . . ov] <rwt,CTau
6 \opos <rwi<rrqK€v IK <l>oivicr<r<Z>v ywaiKwv irpo\oyi£u 8e 'l

TLeptira.Ou'i ayai' ai $oiVtercrai r g rpaycuSta. a7ra)A.£TO yap 6 Kpcovros


•mos d.7ro TO? Tenons V7r«p T^S TraTpt'Sos diro&woii'. a.Tr£6avov Se Kai ot Svo
V7r' dAAiJXtor Kai 'IOKOXTTT] T) \t.-rjrt)p dveiX-ev ravT^v em. TOIS Trato-l
oi £7ri ®^)3as oTpaTevaajAevoi 'Apyeioi aTrcoXorro Kai ara^oi IIoXv-
trpoKUTai Kai b OiSiirovs T^S TraTpiSos iKftaWerai Kai o~vv avrai r/
6vya.T7]p 'Avrtyovi]. IOTI SC TO Spajua Kai 7roXi)irpo(rw7rov Kai yv(Dfn5>v
7roXXaiv /J.COTOV T« Kai

T o Spafjid €CTTI /x£i/ Tais o~KijviKais oi/fco"i KaXXio"Tov, €X£i Kai irapairXij-
pw/xanKOv. yj T« a7ro TSV Tti^ecov 'Avnyovrj Otiopovcra. fiipos OVK €<TTL
SpafiaiTOs Kai wroo-TrovSos IIoXweiKijs ovSevos ec£Ka irapayiverai o TC en-i

Adie Aa/38a.Ki8r], ira(8a>v yevos oXjSiov aiT£is.


Ti£ei<s fiev <j>i\ov vlbv, arap TO8« aoi p.6pos ttrrai,
iraiSos «ou ^tlpt(T(Ti XiTreiv fiiov &s yap IWuo-e
Zevs Kpovi'Sijs, ncXoTros o-rvy«pais dpaicri iri^j}o-as,
ou <pi\ov Tjpirao'a.s vlbv, arap To8e o"oi p-dpos earai.

TO TH5 ZQITrOZ AINITMA.


E O T I SiVovv tiri y^s Kai Tf.Tpa.irov, o5 juia <fxavr]t
Ka.t Tpnrov aXXaccrci 8e <f>vyjv p.6vov,
IpirtTa yiVovTai dvd T' aldipa Kai KOTO.
dXX' OTroTar irXcoveo-o'iv ip€i86/j.cvov 7roo~i /3aivrj,
fieyos yviounv afavporepov weXei avrou,

3
Read irptxTeppairrai.
PHOENISSAE.

ON the subject treated of in the Cyclic Thebaid, and standing next


in celebrity to the heroic legends of the house of the Atridae, each
of the three great tragic writers composed dramas; and it is fortu-
nate that of these some from the hand of each are still extant. The
present play has the same argument with the Seven against Thebes of
Aeschylus; indeed, it was evidently written to compete with it, since
there are one or two disparaging allusions to the too epic treatment
which the elder poet had preferred. A sequel to the Phoenissae is
the Supplices, besides which no other of the remaining plays of
Euripides bears upon the same topic. Here we read of the invasion
of Thebes by the Argive army, invited by the injured Polynices;
there, of the veKpwv avaip«ns, or burial of the Argive dead after their
defeat. Sophocles has three of his seven plays bearing upon this
subject; the two containing the history of Oedipus, and his great
master-piece the Antigone, which is intermediate in the events de-
scribed between the Phoenissae and the Suppliants.
There can be no doubt that the present drama was one of those
which, though hardly of the highest intrinsic excellence, and by no
means universally commended by critics and grammarians, neverthe-
less gained a considerable share of popularity in the post-Attic ages.
Its great length,—not far from double that of the Seven against
Thebes, and exceeding that of all the other extant plays except the
Oedipus at Colonus, was in itself likely to induce a sense of satiety
and monotony ; but this has been remedied by the device of intro-
ducing two double narratives of messengers', and by a succession of
scenes alternately suggesting suspense, pathos, and surprise. That
there are faults in the plot, if some superfluities and one or two not
absolutely necessary characters be so considered, may fairly perhaps

1
Each of the messenger's speeches has a secondary narrative, or appendix, describ-
ing a distinct event; a feature unique in this play. But it will be shown in the course
of the notes that one of these is of doubtful authenticity, as well as the speech of
Oedipus towards the conclusion. Deducting these, we shall have about the average
standard of length for the present play.
110 PHOENISSAE.

be conceded; but that it contains much elegant versification and


beautiful imagery cannot be denied. Hermann, who begins his pre-
face by saying " Nulla est Euripidis tragoedia, quam tractanti tarn
molestus tamque plenus taedii labor exantlandus sit, quam Phoe-
nissae," after severely criticising and rarely praising the composition
of the play, sums up his judgment of the whole in these words 2 :
" Sic haec tragoedia, in qua satis erat duos mori, duas insuper habet
non necessarias mortes, de hominibus autem, qui agentes introducti
sunt, duos bonos et justos, Polynicen et Jocastam, unum aeque stoli-
dum ac malum, Eteoclem, de non necessariis autem Creontem virtute
nulla insignem, nisi quod prudentior Eteocle est, cetera inconstantem
et mutabilem, Teiresiatn corpore debilem, moribus gravem, Menoe-
ceum generosum quidem, sed qui, quod ejus partes brevissimae sunt,
non possit retinere animos spectatorum, eademque conditione Antir
gonam, initio fabulae timidam, postea importune verecundam, post-
remo audacem et fortem, Oedipum senio et infortunio miserabilem,
chorum denique raro recte fungentem officio suo, aliquando etiam
frigidissime aliquid interloquentem, multa autem inani verborum
tumore aliena cantantem : quae tamen culpa minuitur eo, quod illo
tempore, quo Phoenissae scriptae sunt, modi musici potiorem, quam
poesis, locum tenuisse in chori canticis videntur."
K. 0. Miiller (Hist. G-r. Lit. p. 378) gives a not very favourable
critique on the play, in these words : " Notwithstanding all the beau-
ties of the details and all the abundance of the materials, (for the
piece contains, in addition to the fall of the hostile brother, also the
expulsion of Oedipus, and Antigone's two heroic resolves to perform
the funeral rites for her brother and to accompany her banished
father,) we miss in this play, too, that real unity and harmony of
action which can result only from an idea springing from the depths
of the heart and ripened by the genial warmth of the feelings." A.
"W. Von Schlegel assents to the opinion given in one of the minor
Greek arguments, that " the play is beautiful as a theatrical spec-
tacle, because, in fact, it is full of filling-up matter foreign to the
purpose. Antigone, gazing down from the walls, has nothing to do
with the action; and Polynices enters the city under warranty of
a truce, without any thing coming of it. After all the rest, the
banished Oedipus and a wordy ode are tacked on to no purpose."
So much for the opinion of the critics, ancient and modern. On
the other hand, it is pretty clear that this play was much read in the
schools,—for it is elaborately supplied with Greek scholia and Imo-
2
In reply to which Klotz remarks, (Praef. p. vi.) " Cujus disputationem quum
legimus, videtur vix digna fabula esse, quae denuo edatur hodie, nedum ut a juventute
sedulo legenda et cognoscenda esse videatur. Quod longe secus est."
PHOENISSAE. 11 I

by various commentators,—and it is very often quoted by


writers of the declining ages. It is no part of the present edition to
enter into discussion as to the fairness or unfairness of criticisms; but
generally, we have protested against the sweeping condemnation
which is too commonly dealt against Euripides; and we now gladly
adopt the sensible remark of Klotz, in the preface to his edition of
this play (1842) : " Re experti intelleximus imperitos puerorum
animos judicio nondum aliqua librorum lectione conflrmato facile
in deteriorem partem trahi, et, quum leviora quaedam ac tenuiora
jure vituperare didicissent, etiam ea, quae egregie facta essent, ocius
contemnere et negligere. Qui autem jam magis confirmati animo,
etiam aetate provectiores sunt, ii, quemadmodum optime cognoscunt
quod pulcrum ac venustum est in veterum auctorum scriptis, sic sine
annotatione nostra ipso prudenti magistro duce etiam ilia facile judi-
cabunt, quae minus probari posse videantur."
The plot of the play is thus. Of the two sons of Oedipus by his
incestuous marriage with Jocasta, Eteocles and Polynices, the elder,
Eteocles, having agreed to hold the sovereignty of Thebes year by
year alternately with his brother, had proved false to his promise,
and had driven the younger, when a just claimant for his year of
office, into banishment. Having formed an alliance with Adrastus,
king of Argos, whose daughter he had married, and with other chief-
tains, making seven in all, including himself, he had appeared before
the walls of Thebes with a powerful army to enforce his claims.
Jocasta, anxious to avert the imminent peril of her country, per-
suades the brothers to have an interview under a truce. They
accordingly meet and argue the matter; but not being able to
arrange it, they retire with mutual threats of hostilities. The open-
ing of the play, after the prologue, is taken up with an episode
which, if not strictly essential to the plot, is naturally and artistically
devised. This is, the ascent of Antigone, sister of the two rival
chiefs, accompanied by an aged slave, to an upper part of the house,
from which she commands a view of the hostile army, and learns the
names and devices of the leaders. The chorus, which the poet has
made to consist of Phoenician maidens, (lest, Hermann thinks, he
should appear too closely to imitate Aeschylus, whose chorus is of
Theban women,) has not much to do with the real action of the piece,
and therefore the burden of the choral odes need not here be singly
specified ; the action itself proceeds with an interview between Creon
and Eteocles, in which the advice of the former, as the uncle, is
sought; and the conclusion is, to send for Teiresias, the aged seer, in
case he should be able to communicate something essential to their
common interests. Teiresias arrives, but shows himself reluctant to
112 PHOENISSAE.

speak in presence of Creon; being however urged to declare the


truth, he affirms that the sole hope of the safety of Thebes lies in the
sacrifice of Creon's only son, Menoeceus, over the dragon's den, in
order to appease the wrath of Ares at the death of that monster,
which" had been slain by Cadmus. Menoeceus, evading his father's
affection by a stratagem, devotes himself to a voluntary death; and
thus the victory of the Thebans is secured, and is forthwith reported
by a messenger to Jocasta. In this narrative the poet has used his
utmost effort to sustain the epic tone and sentiment of the rival play,
the Seven against Thebes; and he has certainly succeeded in pro-
ducing a most brilliant and exciting description of the contest. There
follows an account by the same messenger, which informs Jocasta
that her sons are about to fight single-handed. Hearing this, she
sets forth, accompanied by Antigone, to the camp. But she arrives
just too late. Another messenger then describes the mortal combat,
in which both the brothers have fallen, and the suicide of the afflicted
mother over the bodies. The play ends with an evident imitation of
the Aeschylean drama, the bringing of the corpses upon the stage,
and the threnos of Antigone. The poet has also introduced, with
considerable stage-effect, the aged Oedipus, who had been the cause
of all the woe by intemperately cursing his sons, and who has sur-
vived to witness the calamity, and to hear his sentence of banishment
pronounced by Creon. With the prohibition on the part of the
latter to give burial rites to Polynices, and the avowed resolution
of Antigone to disobey the unnatural and impious injunction, the
play concludes.
Even before the date of the play was known to be the Archonship of
Nausicrates, critics were pretty well agreed that it must be referred to
01. xcii. 2 or 3. The Schol. on Ar. Av. 347, and Ran. 53, make state-
ments which Valckenaer, W. Dindorf, and others reasonably interpret as
inferentially giving this date, which is confirmed, as Hermann thinks 3 ,
by the probable opinion of Zirndorf, that the triumphant return of
Alcibiades4 from exile in that very year (B.C. 411) is alluded to in
the dialogue between Polynices and Jocasta. And certainly, there
is a considerable resemblance between the complaints of Polynices
respecting the hardships of exile, and the language of Alcibiades
before the Samian assembly, where he TTJV ISlav £v/j.<j>opav ri}? ^uyijs
i-!rr]Tid<ra.To KO.1 avo>\o<j>vpo.ro. B e t h i s as it may, t h e r e can be n o mis-
take about the general style both of diction and metres, which are
those of the latest period of the poet's life.
The Phoenissae, while it has been much disparaged, has at the

3
Praef. p. xv. « See Thucyd. viii. 81 and 87.
PHOENISSAE. 113

same time been much commented on and frequently edited by


modern scholars, Valckenaer, Hermann, Porson, Bothe, Klotz, and
many others. For the text, very much more is due to Kirchhoff
than to Porson, who had not the best MSS. at his command, and
did not sufficiently discriminate between the relative merits of those
which he had.—That a good many interpolations exist in this play is
the opinion of many. In the present edition rather more verses
have been called in question, than preceding editors had noted. This
is a matter that scholars are not likely ever to agree upon. It re-
quires an extremely fine and subtle sense of an author's style and
diction to detect interpolations generally. Those who are not suffi-
ciently matured scholars to have acquired that sense, will probably
be disposed to cavil at what they will call a habit of unreasoning
suspicion5.
5
No prudent critic will deny the soundness of Hermann's remark, (Praef. p. vi,)
" Qui laudis illius adipiscendae gratia de industria suspiciones venatur, in eo ista
obelis ostentandae perspicaciae cupiditas postremo in morbum "vertit, ipsi quidem qui
eo niorbo tenetur gratum, aliis autem molestissimum et pene intolerabilem."

VOL. I I I .
TA TOT APAMAT02 TIPOZMIA.

IOKASTH.

ANTITONH.
XOPOS *OINISSON TYNAIKiiN.
nOAYNETKHS.
ETEOKAHS.
KPEON.
TE1PE2IA2.
MENOIKEYS.
AITEAO2.
ETEPOS APrEAOS.
OIAinOYS.
IOKAZTH.
' fl TTJV ev acrrpots ovpavov Te/xvav oSo
WyjToio-w iix/Sefiws 8C<j)pOLs
IITTTOIO~IV i.l\icro~oiv (f>\6ya,
cos SvcrTV^rj @rjy8aicrt rfj rod' rjfxepa
1
O-KTIV i^fJKa ;, KaS/AO? TJVIK rfkde yrjv
TT]VS', iKknrcbv ^OLVLcrcrav ivaXCav
1. Jocasta, the daughter of Menoeceus, throne, the younger had invaded his native
and formerly widow of Laius, king of city with the aid of an Argive army.
Thebes, explains in the prologue all the She, the mother, has endeavoured to bring
circumstances under which the action of the brothers to an agreement under a
the play will be brought about.—Laius, truce, before commencing hostilities.
having long been childless, had asked the 1 — 6. Unlucky was the day when Cad-
oracle for a son ; and the answer was, ' If mus came to Thebes from the sea-coast of
you beget a son you will die by his hand.' Tyre; for he was the progenitor of the
Regardless of the warning, he disobeyed family on whom troubles have now come.
the god, and Oedipus was born. The — T V *v a&rpois, scil. ovdav, the course
infant, being exposed by his parents to through the signs of the zodiac, which is,
die, was rescued, brought up in the family as it were, laid down for the sun to pass
of Polybus, king of Corinth, and eventually over with his gold-studded car. Rhes.
slew Laius without knowing who he was. 305, 7reA.T?) 5' 67r' ^ifj.aiv xpvffoKoAKrjTois
After this event Oedipus had solved the Tinrots eAajiwre. — 6oa!<Tiv 'lintois, Iph. T.
riddle of the sphinx, and had received as a 2. Schol. e0os 5e rols iron)Ta7s OUJXVKWS
reward the hand of his own mother Jo- Ae'yety ras 'Linrovs.—elxiffffeiv, as Porson
casta in marriage, again unconscious of remarks, was used by the tragic writers
the relationship; by which alliance he equally with kxUaeiv. Cf. Iph. T. 7.
had become king of the country. Finding 5. 4<f>i)Kas. The expression is taken
out his terrible mistake, but not till two from arrows or darts, which a person was
sons and two daughters had been born, he said i<pievai ruihs or TII/1, to discharge at,
had put out his own eyes, and is still towards, or against another. Hence 0^-
living, confined within the house. In a [iaitn depends alike on SU<TTUX»J and on
fit of anger he had imprecated on his sons,
Eteocles and Polynices, that they might
share the kingdom by the sword. They, 6. evaAiav, because the position of an-
fearing the accomplishment of the curse, cient Tyre was insular, though the ori-
had agreed to rule by turns for a year j ginal settlement had been on the main,
but the elder having refused to cede the land.

Q
116 ETPiniAOT
os TrcuSa y^/xas JKUTT/JISOS 'Apfiovtav TTOTZ
IIoXvScopov i£e(f>V(re, TOV Se Ad(38aKOV
<f>vva.L Xeyovcriv, €K Se roGSe Adiov.
iyw Se Trais fxkv KXIJ^OJUCU Mevou<ea)<;, 10
\Kpecov T aSeA<£bs /i/c/rpos e/c jUias e<£u.]
/caXoucrt S' 'IoKoicrTrjv //.e, TOCTO y a p iraTrjp
efero, ya/xei oe ylatos ju, • eirei o avrat?
^ yjpovut, XeKTpa Ta/Jb e^a>v iv Sw/xacriv,
paTa $oifiov, e'fatrei ^' ajaa 15
es ot/covs apcrivoiv KOivatv'iav.
6 S' etiret', ' / 2 Qrjfiaicriv evlmrois dva^,
jXT) (nreipe TCKVCOV a'Xo/ca Sat/idvwv fiia.
el yap TeKvaicreLs TralS', aTTOKTevei <r' 6 </>v?
«:at 77as cros OTKO? ^SifcreTai Si' cu/mro?. 20
6 S' rjSovr} Sov? es Te (Sa,K)(eiov veaav
ecnrapev rjjM,v rraiha, KOX cnreCpas ySpe'^os,
yvovs Ta//,7rXa/ojjU,a r o u ^eou r e 7t]v <f>aTO>,

7. 'Apuoviav. See on Bacch. 1333. Te Kal irarpbs Koivoiviq.


As KaS|itos (if from a Greek root, Ka^b/Uai,) 18. TtKvtfiv &\oKa, i. e. &\oKa, 4v ^
probably meant 6 KQ(T^.wif naX Sia.Tao'o'aiVj •riKva ipiiTm. The metaphor as in An-
so Harmonia may have implied, in the tig. 569, apdxTifj.01 yap €L<TI ya.T&pwv yvai.
mythology of these persons, the adapting There is a variant ivaihav for T4KVIDV in
and fitting together of the colonists by some of the writers who quote this verse
laws and institutions. (Origen c. Cels. ii. p. 73. Schol. Pind.
11. This verse can hardly be regarded 01. ii. 65), and so the Schol. on the pre-
as genuine. It interrupts the narrative; sent passage.
the relationship is stated at v. 47, Kpitcv 21. riSovij Soi/s, sc. eavrSv. So Pers.
aS<=\<pbs rafia Kt]pv(T(Tei Aex*?, and there 837, tyvxhv SiS6vr€S ySovyi KaO* ijfxepav.—
are two various readings, [uas 4K fiarphs 0aKx^of, here used as a substantive, for
(Flor. 2) and £K fitas yacrrphf (Flor. 33, ' drunkenness,' or (as wine and love were
and Harl.). Kirehhoff suggests ^ijrpij ts inseparable) we may accept from the
liias e<pv. By omitting this verse, the ixev Schol. tpwra and ^poiTo^iavlav. Klotz
is answered by 5e. If we retain it, it is compares the begetting of Ion by Xuthu3
either answered by re, (as in v. 57,) in f3ai<x'">v irpbs riiovais, Ion 553.
which case a fuller stop must be placed at 22. fi/iLi/. As a woman was saidTe/ceie
e<pv, or the verse itself is a mere paren- avSpl (Ion 4), so a man airdpei reicvov
thesis, much like v. 56. yvvaitci. For the repetition in Kal fTireipas
12. 'IOK6.<TTT)V. Homer, as the Schol. see Hec. 26. The addition of &p*<pos is
observes, gives the name 'EiriKatrrri, Od. justified by Porson from Ion 18, ttKova
xi. 271-—TOVTOJ'SC. uvofj-a, which is sim- eV OXKOIS iraiS' aTrfiveyicev j8pf(|>o5. But it
ply and easily implied from KaXodtrt. is here the more harsh on account of
15. e|aiT6? is rather stronger than 0p4<pos below, v. 25. The Greeks, it
alru,—not merely ' asks,' but ' demands should be observed, say a-rrelpziv TSKVOV,
os
from him.' This seems implied by the (Tirelpeiv Acx ( I ° n 64), or anelpeiv far)-
ct/id, which involves something further than repa, (above, v. 18,) the female parent
epwrq.—KOivoiviaif ffaida>v7 i. e. KOIVOVS being compared to the ayp6s, the male to
iraiSas. Bacch. I277i foil iyivero—c/xij the husbandman.
117
v' e? 'Hpa<; KOX Ki9aipS>vo<i AeVas
/3OVK6\OUTW ii<0eivai, j3pi(j)o?, 25
\jT(j>vp(>>v cri8r)pa Kevrpa SiaTreipas [hicrov,
odev viv 'jEXXas &>v6\i.a,t<iv O I S I T T O W . ]
IToAvySoti Se vtv \a/36vTe<; ITTTTO^OVKOXOL
<f>epovcr es oucous es re Seo-rroCvrj?
idrjKav. rj Se TCW e/^oi' TTOVOV 30
/ACKTTOIS V(j)€LTO KOI TTOCTLV i TeK€LV.
17077 ok Trvpcrais yivvcriv i
ov/xos 17 yvous 17 TIVOS jxaOav ndpa
rot)s <$>v<ravTa<; iKfiadeiv 0e\an>
ijLia <&oif3ov, Adios 6' ou/xos Trocrts 35
itiTeOivTa naiSa [xacrrevtav jxadeiv,
24. Keiixava. The Schol. sayg there xiovTo occurs in II. xx. 221.
was a temple of Hera (doubtless in her 30—1. Those who find difficulty in
attribute of 'Axpaia, goddess of the these two verses, with the scholiast, might
heights) on the ridge of Cithaeron. use the remark made on Orest. v. 1641, in
27. W. Dindorf omits this verse, with impugning their genuineness. Certain it
Valckenaer. Porson defends it, because is they are not necessary to the narrative.
Euripides was fond of etymologies ; and It was enough to say that the child was
Hermann, Klotz, Kirchhoff, throw no brought by the shepherds into the hands
suspicion on it. The truth is, either both of their mistress. However, the conjec-
verses are spurious, or neither. The two ture of Nagel, rpiipeiv for T€K6IV, cannot
cannot reasonably be separated. But be called necessary. The sense is, ' She
there are grave objections to v. 26, where persuaded her husband that she had
all the good copies give fxiaov (the last brought it forth,' i. e. the infant Oedipus;
syllable however in Kirchhoff's best MS. which implies that a child of her own had
being illegible), while ^.iaoiv, which Her- been still-born, or had just before died.
mann considers necessary to the con- The Greeks were in the habit of bringing
struction, is only found in the MS. Harl. up supposititious children. See Alcest.
But Siaireipeiv, ' to make to pass through,' 639.—Hesych. i(pe7ro, vTrefidAAero.
is a word without any precedent in Attic 32. irvpirats. This epithet was applied
Greek, and has only II. xvi. 404 alleged to the colour of the beard in early man-
in its defence, 6 5J ey^ei' pii|e irapatfTas hood. See on Aesch. Pers. 318, Trvptr^y
yvadfibv Se^iTtpbv, 5ia 5' ai/rov trzlpev £aTr\T}dri Sd(TKLoi/ yeveidSa eTe-yye. He-
oSivToir. Though both the Scholiast and sych. and Photius ; Trvptrais yzvvtyi' rats
Eustathius, p. fi50 (compared with the ^avSais 0pi|i. It was probably a physical
Schol. on II. ii. 45, who confounded the feature peculiar to the race.
Kevrpa of the feet with the it€p6vai which 33. yvolis, finding out, or coming to the
blinded the eyes of Oedipus) recognize v. conclusion, by his own sagacity, that he
26, it is likely to have been an early addi- was not really the son of Polybus.—The
tion for the purpose of including Oedipus next four verses are quoted by Strabo, p.
in the list of names given in the pro- 762, with the variant Te/c<Was for (pi-
logue. That however was done by the aavTas.
poet himself in v. 50, with the adjunct
4/xbs irous OlStirovs. — On the imperfect 35. Ad'i6s r'. And at the very same
oiy6/j.aCiv see Cycl. 692. Heracl. 87. Iph. time Laius happened to be going to the
A. 416. same place on a similar mission, &c. For
^.adelv there is a var. lect. (5e?i>, the sug-
28. With the compound mirofiovKSkos gestion perhaps of some one who had
compare OIO/3OVK6\OS in Aesch. Suppl. noticed padhv and (K/xaBeTy just before.
299. Porson observes that 'ITT-KOI fiovno-
118 EYPiniAor

el [ir)KiT> etrj. KCU ^vvd-merov TTOSCC.


is TaVTOV oi[X(j)O) $a)KL,SoS (r^KTT^S OOOV.
xai viv /ceAeuet Aa'Cov Tpo^rjXaTrjs,
' fl £4ve, TvpdvvoLS CKirohaiv /xeOCcrTacro. 40
6 8' eipir'
el' dvavSos jxeya <f>pova>v- WCOXOL oe viv
u s rivovras i£e(f>oivLO-crov TTOSCOV.
odev, ri TaKTos T&v KCKKOiv jxe Set Xeyetv ;
narepa Kalvei, KOLI XaySwv o^if/xara
<j(ia) Tpo(f>el SLSCOCTVV. US S' eTre^dpei 45

38. 4s rairhy — 6S0C, to the same K6irr)ttTa Tlaiovds r' tTre^apei. Porson
point of the road which led (i. e. where it compares £4pe9pov for 0dpa6pov, fe'AAo?
led) in two directions, from Corinth and for /3aAAw (whence, perhaps, fixA7j), and
from Thebes, to Delphi. By O'X'O'T^ 6Sbs, fe'jSi/Tai for [34f3v(rTai. See on the Arca-
here as in Iph. A. 144, the compita, or dian word 'Afa»', Orest. 1647. The word
meeting of the roads, is meant. Schol. 2<£}y| has some curious etymological con-
0 4 i ^ d ?] siderations. Derived from <r<plyyfiv, ' to
squeeze,' from the grasping of the claws,
Kal 'ATTIKJJJ' zeal K6pwdov 656v. Cf. Oed. and thus connected with fingere, ' to ma-
nipulate clay or wax,' (compare <T(pd\Aeiv
S' 6Si>y es TauTt) Ashtpajv icaTrb Aav\ias anAfallere,) we find in Hesiod, who was
likely to preserve the local name accu-
41. jue'ya tppovZv. Not knowing who rately, the initial <x omitted, TJ 5' &pa *IK'
Laius was, he thought himself as good a bKoty Te'/ce, KaS/ieioiCiV oKeBpov. Here
man, and proceeded straight on without one of the good MSS. gives *fy£. Nor
deigning a reply, and declined to give can we doubt that jingo, jictus, and jigo,
him the road; whereupon the horses of jixus, are closely connected in their origin.
Laius trod upon the lame foot of Oedipus — How far the Egyptian forms of Sphinx,
and injured it. The Greeks were rather the Lycian Harpies, (found on the famous
sore on this point of precedency. Hence " Harpy tomb," discovered by Sir Charles
Ion says, v. 635, ovSi /j.' e|eTrA7)^' 6Sou Fellows at Xanthus,) and this Theban
•rrovqpbs ovheis' Ktivo 5' OVK ayatrxeT&p, monster, are different or identical, it is
untiv ddou xaAftJ^ra rols KaKloffiv. hard to say. They all point to extremely
ancient and widely diffused superstitions ;
43. On the formula TI Sei" \tytiv; see and perhaps all were intended to embody
Aesch. Eum. 790. Here. F. 1270. Andr. the idea of sudden destruction, as death
020. The meaning is, ' I need not relate or pestilence, coming unforeseen upon
the unseemly contest, the words and mankind. There were several kinds of
blows that followed, between father and Egyptian Sphinxes, one of which was
son; but I will merely say, the affair bird-like (hawk-headed with wings, Wil-
ended in the death of Laius :'—Tt 8e? jue kinson, vol. i. p. 226). The extensive
\4yeiy TO. /ca/ca '6<ra £KT6S effri rod prevalence of the symbol at least, in the
\6you; ancient world, is unquestionable. The
44. Kalioov o x v a r a i viz, the chariot Nisroch of the Assyrian sculptures is only
together with the horses. " Narratur hoc, another form of it, not to mention the
ut appareat Oedipum nunc quidem ad real sphinxes found at Nineveh, winged
Apollinis oraculum non perrexisse iter, lions with human heads. The ancient
neque vero praedandi causa Laium occi- Italians had their own national harpies
disse." Klotz. The Schol. suggests, that in the form of striges. Ovid, Fast. vi.
lie was hardly likely to have presented 131,
himself to the god, denied with recent
homicide.
45. iiriE^dpeL. Schol. e7r€/c€(Tt>, &r- " Sunt avidae volucres, non quae Phlnei'a
cpdpei. This is said to be an Arcadian, mensis
i. e. Pelasgic word; it occurs also Rhes. Guttura fraudabant, sed genus inde
r
4 4 1 , TT6VJOV %pj\Kiov (pu<T f]{AaTa Kpu<rra\~ trahunt;
Q0INI22AI. 119
apTTayalcrb irokiv, e^uds T OVK r\v 7rdcrts,
Kpccov dSeX<£os Ta/AO. /ajpucrcret
ocrri? crcxfifjs aiviy/xa Trapdivov
TOVTW £vvd\pei,v XeKTpa. rwy^afei Se 7TCJS
cLLviyfJL e'/xos TTOXS OISITTOVS ^(fnyyb<; fiadcbv, 5<>
o#ev Tvpavvos rrjoSe yr\s KadCcrTaTcu,
KCLI (jKr\TTTp eVa^Xa TTjcrSe Xa/x/3dVei )(6ovo<;.
yajxel Se Tr)f TtKovcrav OVK eiSws raXas,
ouS' rj TeKovaa ircuSl crvy/cot/xco^eV^.
TLKTCO Se 7ratSas TraiSl Svo ju.ei' apo-evas, 55
'JSreo/cXea Kkewrjv re UoXweiKotis /3Cav,
re Stcrcras* TI)V /nei' 'iafjLrjvrjv Trarr/p
e, TTJV Se irpoo'dev 'AvTuyovrjv iya>.
Se Ta/xa, XeKTpa fx/rjjpcfwv yajxcov
6 TTO.VT d^arXas OISLTTOUS iradrjiiara 60

Grande caput, stantis oculi, rostra apta 51. Porson wholly omits this verse,
rapinae; after Valckenaer and Brunck. W. Din-
Canities pennis, unguibus hamus dorf incloses v. 52 within brackets, as
inest. " inepta tautologia." The scholiast re-
Nocte volant, puerosque petunt nutricis marked that eiraOXa was used only by
egentes, Euripides, and that some altered the read-
Et vitiant cunis corpora rapta suis." ing to Kal (TKrjirTpa x">pas -rrjirS' &s &8\a
Aa^j8c£cei. W. Dindorf supposes they
47. KpeW a5eA<f>iis is theapodosis, and wrote So-' af)Aa, but at best it was evi-
therefore Kpemc S% the reading of the oldest dently an arbitrary alteration. Apart
MSS., has been rejected by the best cri- from the unusual noun evradAov, there is
tics. See however on Orest. 500. nothing in either of these verses to cause
48. ZffTis fiadoi, for rep fj.a6e7v Svvaftevai. just suspicion. The otitv may be de-
Cf. Electr. 32, ts nei> yiis on fended by Iph. T. 35, as well as by v. 43
f y y } [ , xP ^ sup.
kv KTavri, where Sffris KT&VOI. is suggested 55. &p<revas. The best MSS. give &p-
by the present passage. See however on
piyas, which Kirchhoff retains.
v. 70 inf. 57. it6pas Te. W . Dindorf gives ic6pas
49. liWiJ/ew. Flor. 2 gives GVV6.IV- 5e with Wakefield. But cf. Orest. 2 2 , o5
TCIC. Trapdtvol fxev Tpe7s ^(pvfj.€y—ap<rqv T '
50. For atmyiia a singular variant fioi- 'Ope<r-n]s. Hel. 9, BeoKAvfievoi' /M€i> &p<rev'
tras is recorded in the Scholia, and it has — tvyevri r e Tzapdevov E(5^.
been admitted by Hermann and Bothe. 60. This verse also is omitted by Porson
Probably however (and this is an answer after Valckenaer. It is not indeed much
to Hermann's question, ' Whence could wanted, and the a made long in avar\as
fwvo-as have come, unless it were ge- is not very usual. But the meaning,
nuine ?') the occurrence of atviyfia just against which objections have been raised,
above induced the grammarians to devise is defensible, if we suppose Jocasta to be
some synonym for it here, as in v. 36 speaking of Oedipus as he is, not as he
t'Seic was given for /laBe'tv for the very was at the time of blinding himself. One
same reason. Klotz observes, that poutras might have expected 6 iroAAa Si) TAKJ, as
here may have been suggested by vv. 807 Here. F. 1250, 6 iroAAa Si) rAas 'HpaxATis
and 1028 inf. Ae'y6' rdSe ;—The periphrasis in the pre-
120 ETPiniJOT
ei? ofj-fj-aO' avTov Sewbv e/A/6dXXei
^pvo"7jXarots TTopTraKTW cu/xafa?
itrei 8e TCKVCOV yews ifjLav cnaa^erai,
KkrjdpoLS eKpv\fjav Trarep', Iv d\Lvr\\hOiv
yevono voWSiv heofxevrj cro(j)L(TiJidTO)v. 65
tfxtv 8' e a r ' iv oucoi?, Tipbs Se TTJS TV^TJS vocr&iv
dpas aparai Traicrlv di^o crico-raVa?,
OTJKTCO criSijpo) Sw^ta SiaXa^eiv roSe.
T6) 8' es <f)6/3oi> Trecrovre [JLTJ TeXecr^dpovs
^eol Kpaivaxjiv OIKOVVTOV opov, 70
erafav rbi' veatrepov irapos
eKovra Tr)vhe Hokwelicq ^$6va,
a 8e (TKrjTTTp e)(€LV [livovjo. yrjs
aXXacrcrovr'. ivel 8' CTTI ^vyois
KadetfiT dp-^rjs, ov jae^icrrarat dpovcov, 75
(fivydSa 8' dircoOel rrjcrSe UokweiK-q
d 8' vApyo<; iXOcov, K^SOS 'ASpdcrrov
TTOXXTJV d^potcras do"7nS' 'Apyeiwv ayet*
CTT' a v r a 8' iXdcijv euTdirvka Tei^rj rdSe
TrcLTpo) aTranel cncfJTTTpa KCU p-ipf) \6ovo<;. 80
a) 8' eptv Xvovcr' V7rdo'7rov8oi'

ceding verse, for #TI E^e yafiav TT)V jUTjre'pct or by the circumstances of his position.—
eyTjfj-€j or f/.a0<hv y&fxov eftov TTJS fj.r]rpbs aparai is, of course, the praesens Mstori-
ftvra, will hardly escape the reader's cum, since the effect of the curse was now
notice. feared.
61. Aldus and the best MSS. give eh 70. Kpaivatriv. " H i e dictum quia
H/xfictT' avrov, which is not indefensible. nondum evenit, quum loquitur Jocasta,
G3. yfvvs cr/aafeTai. See on Iph. T. quod filiis imprecatus erat Oedipus,"
1151. Hermann. Brunck, after Dawes' well-
G4. Iv' aixviinav KTX. Here for ajxvi)- known canon, had given Kpaivoiev. Aldus
H6IHVTOS. Schol. 'Iv' i) -rixv f^h^V ^«pa- and one or two inferior MSS. have dpcts
5o6rj. But in Here. F. 1397, it has its for eixas-
proper active sense, amov yevoifniv ireVpos 74. a.k\i.(T<rovTa, 'alternating a year of
afxvfipwv KO.K01V. The sense is, ' that his exile with a year of sovereignty. Pro-
fate might become unremembered, re- perly, ' giving (to his brother) in exchange
quiring as it did many devices (for its con- (for exile) a year (of sovereignty).'—eirl
cealment).' (vyois, on the seat of the upper rowers as
06. irpbs rrjs rixvS' While other wri- well as of the steersman in a trireme. See
ters, following the account in the Cyclic on Aesch. Ag. 150G.
poems, made Oedipus curse his sons be- 81. W. Dindorf gives xiffova' on
cause he had been badly fed by them Valckenaer's conjecture. We suspect this
(iir'moTos Tpotyas, Aesch. Theb. 7^3), to be bad Greek. The Attic writers do
Euripides has here preferred to describe not use future participles in all respects as
him simply as ' maddened by his fortune,' the Romans used the participle in —rus.
121
evretcra Trcuol TraiSa, irplv xpavcrav 8opo<;.
•fj£eiv 8' 6 TT€fi<f>9ei<; (j>rj<jLv avrbv ayyeXos.
dXX S> (fraevvas ovpavov vaioyv Trru^as
Zed, aSicrov i ^ a ? , Sos Se (rvfufiacnv re/cots. 85
X/>T) 8\ ei cro<£6? vre^vKas, ou/c eav fiporbv
rbv avTov del 8vo~Tv^rj KadecrToivai.

3> KXCLVOV ot/coi? '^vTiyoj/77 0dXos irarpl,


iweC <re fiyjrrjp TrapOevaivas iKXtiretu
OJ jxeXadpcov es Stapes ea^arov, 90
i ISeiv 'Apyelov, LKecriaLcn, crat?,
ai» Trpov^epewTJcrco CTT[/3OV,
{XTj TIS TroXtTwv ev rplfSo) <f>avTat,eTcu,
Ka.jx.ol fj.hv eXOr) t^auXog, w? SouAw, xpoyos,
o"Oi 8' (ws dvdcro"r)% TravTa. 8' efetSws <f>pd<T(i), 95
a T' etSov elcri]Kovo~d T' 'ApyeCav irdpa,

86. For the idiom ^p7) ou/e €ay see Ton the ground-court and its side rooms, or
1314. Andr. 10(1. 214. Hipp. 507. because it was Slimyov, covered by a
Donaldson, Gr. Gr. § 594, 04*. Here per- sloping roof on each side. See on the
haps OVK eav stands for KUXVSIV. Porson similar compound, aixipiiptts, Ion v. 1128.
gives fipoTwv, with Valckenaer, against all Only slaves were lodged in these attics,
the MSS. He is followed by W. Din- as we call them, from anticus, ' front-
dorf; but the change is quite arbitrary.— room.'
Jocasta leaves the stage, and is succeeded 93. furi—<pai>Td£eTai, whether any one
first by an aged attendant, soon after- is in sight. See on Orest. 208. Ion
wards by Antigone, whose part is borne 1523. Donaldson, Gr. Gr. § 538. In the
by the same actor who had just imper- next verse ihdri is in the subjunctive, be-
sonated Jocasta. The words of the old cause there fear lest, not merely circum-
man would be more easily intelligible if spection as to whether, is implied. Porson
we may suppose him to appear, not on says, " diversos modos jungit Euripides,
the stage, but on an upper part of the quoniam ad tempora diversa spectant."
house, (not an unfrequent position ; see It is not merely the time, but the degree
on Orest. 1567,) from which he calls to of uncertainty in the two events, that re-
Antigone, still below in the TrapBevwv, to gulates the moods.
ascend the stair, and holds out his hand 94. <pavAos x)/6yos. The explanation of
to help her. She is thus enabled to ob- one of the Scholiasts is accepted by Klotz,
tain a view of the Argive host encamped and we think rightly; ' to me indeed, as
on the plains below. The Schol. thinks a slave, but a small amount of blame, but
this scene was borrowed from that in the to you, as a princess, (great blame).'
Iliad, where Helen ascends the walls of Others take (paiKos for KCIK6S. Photius
Troy for a similar purpose. has a careful gloss on this word, which he
88. For the pleonasm oixots—iroTpl explains to mean air\ovv, pciSiov, ' ordi-
compare rpvyrj—iroSl Orest. 1468. Schol. nary,' 'common-place,' 1
'trifling;' but
ev5o£ov T £ Trarpl fi\d(TTT]/j.a kv Tots O'IKOLS. adds, e<7Tt 5 ore riderai Kal eVi KCLKOV
90. Siijpes, the same as vwepSov, the Kcd TOC rvx^os. The passages he ad-
upper room of a house, so called either as duces from Plato only prove that it meant
being divided by a flooring or ceiling from ' inferior.'
VOL. III. R
122 ETPiniAOT
or' rjXOov crw KacnyvtjTw <f>ep(ov
ivOevS" e/ceure htvpo T av Keivov vapa.
aXX' ovrts acTTwv TOtcrSe •yjii^'meTai So^ois,
KeSpov TTakaLOLu KklfiaK iiarepa TTOSI* 100
a-Konei Se ireSia Kal trap 'Icrixrjvov /5oas
Aipicqs r e vafia, iroXefJCLW crrpaTevfi ocrov.
ANTirONH.
opeyk vvv opeye yepaiav via X€V < 7r
* °
•JTOSOS ixvos iiravreWcov.
IIA. ISov, gyvaxjiov, irapdiv' es xaiphv 8' e ^ s " 105
KivovfJievov yap rvyyavei Ilekaa-yiKov
o-TpaTevpa, ^wpt^oucri 8' dXXyjXcov X6)(ov<;.
AN. lw TtOTVia iral AaTovs
, KaT<Z)(aXKOv a/rrav
ao~TpaTTTei. 110
HA. ov yap TL <f>avXa)<; rjXde ITOXWCIK^? j ( t e
TTOXXOIS ftev ITTTTOIS, /xv/3tot9 8* OTTXOIS
AN. apa TrvXau KXrj6poL<5 f^aX/cdSera r Zfj
97- By the device of making the old partly following the Scholiast, thinks there
slave the very messenger who had carried is an allusion to the name of archer im-
the terms of the truce, S Trf/j.(p6els &y- plied in 'EKIITI). He might have defended
•yeXos, v. 83, a plausible reason is given his position by Aesch. Theb. 134, av r',
for his knowledge of the adverse host, and 5 Aartryiveia Koipa, -rit\ov evrviedfav.
so for communicating to the spectators, Compare inf. v. ] 51, a\\d viv — "ApTe^ir
as Aeschylus had done by the messenger T<!|OIS o\i<reiev.—KardxaXicos, Iph. T.
in the Seven against Thebes, an account 1246.
of the devices and prowess of the chief- 111. ov TL (pavKus, in no contemptible
tains respectively. or insignificant way. Cf. Rhes. 698,
103. " Conspicitur, dum haec loquitur avdpa 8' ov ir4irvo-8e axifijiaxov Tpoi'ij fto-
Antigona, capite tantum et pectore." \6vra 'Vrjo'oy ov <f>av\o> Tpdircp;
Herm.—The verses are dochmiac, the 113. There is something wrong in the
first trimeter, the second monometer with reading of this passage. Seidler, followed
a dissyllabic anacrusis. Hesychius, eirav- by Hermann, Klotz, and W. Dindorf,
7€Wwv. avcMpepaiv, avareKKajy. gives ^aX/ctJSeT1 e^ujSoAci re, by which a
106. Tu-y^cu'ei. The Argive army is very inelegant dochmiac is gained. The
just now moving or stirring, in order to Schol. explains, Spa oi •wv'Kai KaKas rots
form the seven \6%oi to attack the gates. K\ei9pois rip/jioa/jLevai ci<r!, Kal rh XO\K<(-
As usual, Tvyx&velv w it Q a participle ex- 5eTa %nfio\a ?ipftorrTai TO!S Xa'Cviois 'A/i-
presses coincidence of time. Rhes. 138, ip'iovos bpyavois, '6 itrri, Tip \aiv4ip Telx«i.
rd^ ^v (TTparbs KIVOITO, * the army may bpyavois 5« rots fpyois, 4K rov TTOIOVVTOS
be on the move.' ro Troiovpevov. Kal 2o<poK\rjs, 3ov8ov /*.£-
109. 'EKckra. As the flashing of the A./<r<njs Kt]p6iT\aaTov ipyavov. By e/ji0o\a
armour was a terrible sight to her, she there can be no doubt that the bars (^o-
invokes the goddess who was thought to x*°0 a r e meant, which fastened the gates
send sudden alarms both by night and by inside. The true reading probably is,
day, Ion v. 1048. Hence Theocritus calls Spa iruXais KKyBpaiv x a ^ K ^ E T ' ep&oAa
her 'EK^TO 8a<nrA»JTi, Id. ii. 14. Klotz, KTA., ' Are the fastenings of the bolts
&01NIZ2AI. 123
XcuVeoio-iv 'Afjb(j>Lovos bpyavois rei^eos ; 115
HA. ddpcret' r d y ivSov dov^aXtos e^et TTOXIS.
dXX' elcropa TOI> trpcjTov, el ySouXet
AN. ris ouros o \evKo\6<f>a<;,
TTpoirap os dyeirai crTparov 120
TrdyxaiKKov dcrTrtS' dju,<£i fipaj)(iova
TIA. Xo^aybs, w SecrTrotva,—

cuJSacrov, <2 yepaie, -us 6i>o/u.d£er(u ;


JL4. ovros MvKrjvcuos JU.«> auSarai yevos, 125
Aepvaia 8' otKet vdfJiaO', 'iTnrojxeSaiv
AN. ee, a>s yau^oos, ws <]>ofiepbs eto-iSeti',
yiycwri yrjyevera irpoo-d/ioios,
acTTpc0irb<s kv ypatyaicnv, ou^t Trp6cr<f>opo<;
a/jLepCco yivva. 130
IL4. TOV S' iiafi.eC/3ovr' ou^ opas AipKt]<i v8a)p

AN. aXXos aXXos oSe rponos.


fixed in the wall ?' Where K\rj9pav €/i- trrpaTy. Schol. Sums eiiirpoaOev trpo-
Po\a is a periphrasis for K\rj9pa, though o8o7roie? TOC a-Tparov. Hence, perhaps,
the ' fastenings,' i. e. the lock or bolt, are rather than from superiority of rank, he is
commonly distinguished from the ' bar/ called 6 Trpunos above.
liox^is. Cf. Orest. 1571, ixox*-o7s S' &pape 127- « is here to be pronounced as a
K\ri8pa. Ibid. 1551, KAjjBpa (rvfiirepai-monosyllable. — yiyavri. Cf. Theb. 483,
vovrss jUOxAo??. The best copies in this l\inro^i4^ovTos <rxh^ tiaX fj.eyas TVTTOS.
passage agree in the form KKeiBpois.— 129. aoTpwiris W. Dindorf for d<rr6-
Xa'Cviounv Seidler for AaiWoir. pcowbs, which does not suit the metre.—iv
117- Thy irpwToy. Hermann, thinking ypatpalffiv, scil. rris affirlSos, as one Schol.
this " nimis exile justoque brevius," and rightly explains it, another giving •Hjp
particularly offended at the reply A.ox- e<r$rJTa ypairris. The device on his shield
aybs, ' he is a captain,' here transposes v. was a star or stars, perhaps with el
the full
122, reading, Koxaybv, S> ScViroij/a, TI'S moon. Aesch. Theb. 383, ex $' virep-
Tr69iv yeycits; He thus assigns three <f>pov (rrjfj.' eir' acririSos T(JSe, ty\4yov& vir'
senarii to the old man, who generally &<TTpois ovpavbi' rervyfievov.
throughout the dialogue speaks in dis- 132. Here again, as at v. 123, Anti-
tichs. There is nothing to object to in gone takes up and completes the iambic
•rbv nrparov, 'the first in order,' in respect distich for the old man. Cf. also v. 171.
to the position from which he was seen This seems a probable view of a passage
{inf. 120). It seems that the old man which Kirchhoff exhibits differently from
was going to say Xoxaybs OVTOS jiev Mu/cr)- the other editors. As Koxaybv is wanting
vcuos yivos, but was interrupted by An- in all the good MSS., he omits it, and
tigone, who completes for him the iambic assigns v. 131 to Antigone in continuation,
distich he should have pronounced. See after Hamaker. To this it may be per-
on v. 132. haps objected that Antigone is made to
120. Either irpSirap or fjy€?<rdat (or speak rather more at length than she does
rather, both combined) governs a-Tparov, at first in this dialogue; but, on the other
after an epic idiom for the more Attic hand, the old man always replies in ex-
R 22
124 ETPiniAOT

TIS O CCTTLV OUTOS S


HA. nous ju.ev Owews e(f>v
TvBeii?, *ApT) 8' AITOAOV iv crrepvots e^et.
AN. OVTOS 6 ras UoXweuceos, ai yepov, 135
J vfju<fya<; 6ju,oyajuos Kvpel;
OTTXOICTI, fju^ofidpfiapos.
IIA. craicecrcfiopoL yap irdvTes A'LTOJXOL, TCKVOV,
Xoy^ais T' a.KovTL<TTrjpe.s eucrTo^wraTot. 140
.4N. cru 8', &i yip6v, irai? aicrOdvei crcu£<3s raSe ;
IL4. crrjiiei ISCJV TOT' dcnrCSav iyvwpicra,
[o"7rov8as or' rfkOov era! KacriyvrjTOi <f>epa)v~\
a TrpocrSeBopKO)<; oTSa rows wTrXicr/ieVous-
Tt's 8' OUTOS a/A(^l [ivrJiJLa TO ZTJBOV irepq- 1-15
ofifj-aav yopybs eicriSelv veavias
planation to her questions, but does not xpf
call her attention to this or that chief. 135. OVTOS KT\. ' Is it he who at the
Hermann supposes Xoxarybv was omitted same time married a bride who was own-
by the transcribers on the belief that it sister of Polynices' wife ?' Tydeus had
was a gloss; but it must be confessed married Deipyle, Polynices Argeia, two
that they were much more in the habit of sisters, and on the same occasion, inf. v.
inserting words to complete what they 424—6.
took for catalectic iambic or anapaestic 138. fjLi£opdpfSapos. Schol. 4» TeAei
verses. — For T6V$, the reading of the yap TT)S Eupc^irljs olnovvres AlrwXoX 'EA.-
MSS., Porson and most of the other edi- XT]VIKWV T € Kal fiapfSapiK&v WKTOvrai
tors give Tbv 5'. The omission of the (ppovqii&Tutv. It is clear that outward
copula is rather harsh ; otherwise TiJi'Se appearance must be meant. She com.
might mean ' the chief yonder,' &c, for pared the forms of armour with those
ode does not always indicate an object familiar to herself; and it is clear also
quite close at hand. from the reply, that the shields and jave-
134. "Apt). Most of the good copies lins attracted her attention both from
give "Apr)v. The best of all (Ven. a.) has their form and their colour, in which re-
&p, the transcriber being perhaps in doubt, spects the Aetolians differed from Hellenic
between two of the avTiypatpa before him, peoples, KaraffriKTovs exovres ras dir\i-
as to the proper termination. In the older (T€ist the Schol. remarks, referring pro-
dialect at least, "Apri seems to have been bably to the decoration of the shields.
preferred, though Porson thought other- 143. This verse occurred before at 97,
wise, misled by the common reading in and it seems to have been repeated in ex-
Aesch. Theb. 4b,"ApT]v, 'Eput*>, aaX tyiXai- planation of T(ST€, which however may of
fiaTov *(Sj8oc, where the Med. gives "Apt\ itself mean ' on the former occasion
T\—AWwX6v. Schol. ws ^XOVTOS ai/Tov spoken of above.' Besides, the old man
[eVl] Trjs affirlSos rbv Trepl TOV <rvbs 7r<S- no where speaks in three verses except at
\t[J.ov. K.a\Xl[j.axos, Ei^ul Tepas KaAu- the opening of the dialogue, v. 105.
Suvos, &yu 5' AirwXbv 'Aprja. rives 5e 146. By reading 6 KaTaflotTTpiixos a
*Ap7/ r^u ra>v OIVKOJV fftttviiv. Compare trimeter dochmiac may he obtained with
v. Ifi2. The meaning, however, clearly is, a very slight change. The metre how-
' he has within his breast the warlike ever is like that in v. 103. 119. Here. F.
spirit of his countrymen of Aetolia.' This 1190. Ion 1480. 1494. The descrip-
people were proverbially ferocious, as tion suits the girl-faced Parthenopaeus,
Klotz shows by several ancient testi- who was j8Ac£ffT7j,ua KaXXiirpiepov, Aesch.
monies. Homer called them AlraXol Theb. 528. So Juvenal says of a fair
QOINISXAI. 125
'; &>s o^Xos viv vcrTepco

IIA. bo ecrrl IlapOtvoTralos, ''Ara\a.vTrj<i yoVos- 150


AN. dXXa viv a KCLT opiq fX€Ta juarepos
Apre/MLs lefJieva TO^OIS Safiacracr' ok£<reiei>
os 673"' e/Aai' 770X11/ e/3a Trepcrcav.
€177 r a o , a) TTCU1 c r w 01/07 O rjKOvcri, yrjv
o KO1 SeSouca ju.77 CTKOTTOXT 6p65><; Oeoi. 155
G
TTOG S' os iyivef IK /xarpos 7roXii7rov&)

eiTre, 7TOU a~TL ZToXvi'ei/ojSj yipov.


HA. e/cetvos kwra Trapdevwv Ta<f)ov TreXas
Niofirjs 'A8pdo~T(t> TT\T](TCOV vapacrTareL. 160
opas;

fj.op(f>rjs TUTTCo^aa crripva. T ki


boy, that ' ora puellares faciunt incerta prayer,' replies the old man; ' but the in-
capilli.' The form of the compound may vaders have justice on their side, for which
be compared with KardxcAnos, v. 110. reason I even fear lest the gods should
148. Klotz defends the old reading view the matter in the right light,' and so
here, ITA. \oxcy6s. AN. d>s o^Aos viv favour the enemy*3 cause. For & Kal see
KTA., on the ground that the old man was inf. 263. 1419.
bound, as before, to inform Antigone that 160. 'A$pd<rTy TrXijcriov. " Adrasti
this person also was one of the Koxa.yo\, quasi praeteriens mentionem fecit. Ei
as above, v. 122. The correction of Mark- non dedit locum in septem ducibus
land however seems probable, and has Aeschylus, sed pro eo nominavit Eteo-
been adopted by Kirchhoff, Hermann, clum." Hermann. In the four distinct
and W. Dindorf.—ais ox^-os KTA., ul turba lists of the Seven Chieftains preserved in
eum sequitur! Porson. This however these two plays, in the Suppliants of
is not the meaning, if Aoxaybs be given Euripides, and in the Oedipus at Colonus,
to Antigone; ' a captain (as I infer), Eteoclus is always mentioned, this passage
since a crowd of armed men attend him alone excepted. Adrastus seems to stand
behind,' i. e. his position at the head of in the place of general mover of the ex-
his company indicates his rank. pedition, rather than as one of the seven
151. fieTo. narepos. ' Then may Arte- Xoxayoi.
mis, who attends the hunt over the moun- 162. Kirchhoffs best MS. gives ej-
tains with his mother Atalanta, subdue yKatr/xefa, as Valckenaer had corrected the
and destroy him with her darts ! ' The vulg. Qeuccurniva. The sense is, ' I see
Schol. remarks, floras Si T V "Apre- the faint outline of his form, as in a pic-
[Xiv Kar' avTov zTriKaAelrai, ws 0v/j.ovfi€vr]v ture.' See on Aesch. Agam. 1215, where
Kark T^S 'Ara\dvT7]s' eirei irpdrepov T^V it is shown that this word was regularly
TrapBtvlciv Tiyo/wn.. v<TTtpov S€ TW MciAcc- contrasted with T& <ratprj or rh aA7j07J,
yiojvi ya/J.7]8e7(Ta. KaTe<pp6vT](Te TTJS 'ApTe-realities.
fiiSos. But it is enough to understand 163—4. The metre as in v. 146. The
this verse as above, v. 109, in allusion to next two are dochmiac. For the i in $d-
the power attributed to Artemis of using Aoi/j.i made long before xp-> s e e I ° n 890,
her bow against her enemies as well as and compare iro\vxpvoa>, Androm. 2.
in the capacity of huntress. Bacch. 13. Hermann, certainly the first
] 54. eft) rdS\ ' I heartily join in your authority on metrical matters, calls this
126 ETPinuor
eWt Bpopov
iv i£avvcra.L[x,L 8L aldepos 165
ifibv ofJioyeveTopa, irepX 8' ai
8epa v. &>s
oVXoicn xpvo-ioicriv iKTrpeTrrjs, yepov,
ecoots ofiova <f>\eyed<oi> /3oXcus dXiou.
IIA. Tj^ei. 8o/xous rovaS", wore cf e/ATrX^crat , 170

.4IV. ouros 8\ a) yepaue, rt's p


os apfia XevKov rfVLoaTpcxfrei /3e/6c<js ;
IL4. 6 fiavTis 'A[JL<f)t,dpao<;, a) Becnroiv, 68e'
(T^dyia 8' a/A avTai, yfjs (^CkalfiaToi poai.
AN. £>~knrapotfi>vov-fdvyarep 'Akiov lib

aTpefJbala nivrpa KOX craxfipova

" productio non ferenda," and gives fid- ing to the common mythology, though
Aot/i' iv xp&vy. The use of ofioyeviTup the Scholiast says Aeschylus so repre-
for a$e\<phs is deserving of notice. Simi- sented her, as deriving light from that
larly i/ioyfves af^ia, transitively, said of a luminary), Dr. Badham, in a long com-
parent who begets several children.— ment on this passage, Praef. ad Helen,
(pvydSa fieKeov is added, as if acnroa-ai^i" p. 16, would read Aerroys, Nauck a Aa-
had preceded. TOVS. The epithet \nrapo£<bvov, as Brunck
169. T)\iov Flor. 2. The rest give and Dr. Badham remarked, is not ap-
&e\(ov. Cf. v. 175. plicable to fi\ios, but solely to some fe-
171. The good MSS. have rls ir69cy male divinity. The correction is very
Kvpe7;—apfia AevKbv, either in allusion toplausible ; for AAATOT differs but slightly
his white horses (Schol.), or because Am. from AEAIOT, and the final C would be
phiaraus modestly abstained from vaunt- absorbed by the C in the following word.
ing devices, inf. v. 1111, ou V The next verse is, or should be, dochmiac.
p i , pp6 Hermann suspects <rc\ai>ata or trzXdvaia,
So also Aeschylus, Theb. 587, <rr)/ia S' should here be restored; and he might
OVK eTrrjv KvKktp.—/3e^^9, for e^tj8e^3oJs.
have compared the short a in FaKrii/eia,
174. acpdyia. See on Orest. 1603. Inf. the goddess of calm, Iph. A. 547. Kirch-
v. 1110.—fpiXaiixaroi, the reading of all hoff thinks one or two verses have been
the good MSS. except Flor. 2, which has lost after this ; but we may compare the
<piAcu/j.dTOv, is retained by Hermann, invocation of Hecate in v. 108.
Klotz, and Kirchboff. Cf. <pi\o6vTwv 178. The Kal is omitted by Hermann,
bpyiwv Aesch. Theb. 168, <pi\o(n:6v$ovon metrical grounds, as he says ; though
Xifrbs Cho. 284. W. Dindorf reads by retaining xal a dochmiac verse is gained
yrjs (pikcujxdrov xoa'> after Musgrave. better than Hermann's, which ends with
Perhaps yrj (pi\ai/j.dT(p poai. Hermann iraxppova. iraikois. May not /cal ffdjfppova
explains the nominative as equivalent to be a mere glosa on aTpe/icua ? If liera-
dlliaros TTOWOV foal, and Klotz assents; ipepay be right, for which Eustathius on
but this is somewhat far-fetched. The II. v. p. 557, appears to have read fierd-
Scholiast says that some wrote yjjs <piAai- (ppevov, it seems to be rightly explained
/idrov. by the Schol. tvQtv Kaicc'tce </>epwz/, though
175. 'A\iov Hermann for atAtov. Cf. this sense is elsewhere expressed by 5ia-
v. 169. As however the moon was not <pepui>, e. g., in Suppl. 715. Hermann
the daughter of the sun (at least accord- concludes from this gloss that %y$tv <
127
TTO)\OL<S Wvvei.
TTOV 8'
os ra Betva TrjB' i<f>vfipit,ei TTOACI 180
Ka.Trave.vs;
HA. iKuvo'i Trpocr^Sacrets
irvpyoiv, avca re Kal KCITCO d
AN. la>,
IVejaecri Kal J i o s fiapvfipofjboi. fipovral,
Kepavvtov re <£(Ss aWaXoev, crv TOI
(jLeyaXayoptav virepdvopa 185
oo CCTTLU,
os Sopi OrjfiaLas
has dropped out before iiiTatyipav. It is is, ' 'Tis thou who quellest the haughty
quite as likely that Sp6/j.ov has been lost boastings of man,' where <JV is emphatic,
after iBirct, and that /j.tTa(p<;pi»i/ is cor- as in Alcest. 980, Kal rbv iv XaXvfrois 5a-
rupted from an old gloss [LtTaipptvov. p-d(eis <rb filq criSapov. The Schol. rightly
Kirchhoff conjectures wa>\oi(rii> ne-ratppi- explains, trv Koi[j.i£tis Kal TctTreivoTs T-^V
vuv ieiirti, but this hardly satisfies the Kit^oSo^iav T\\V inrepdvopa Kal inprjA'fii'.
metre. Perhaps ws arpefuua KeVrpa ir<i>-The imprecation is, of course, implied;
Aois (pipav idvvei Sp6fxov.—The character ' thou quellest men's pride ; may'st thou
of Amphiaraus for aoxppoavvT) (Aesch.quell his ! '
Theb. 606) is here described by the 186—9. ' I s this he who boasts that he
gentle manner in which he goaded his will give the Theban women, captured by
horses. his spear, to (serve) the women of My-
180. On TO. Seira see Iph. T. 320.— cenae, and to the Lernaean trident, (i. e.
eKewos KTA., ' there he is, engaged in ex- to live at Lerna,) and the waters of Amy-
amining the accessible parts of the forti- mone (Argos), sacred to Poseidon, having
fications/ i. e. counting the courses of thrown around them the yoke of slavery ?'
brick or stone, as the Plataeans did in This is a difficult passage, passed over by
Thucyd. iii. 20, and for the very same Porson without a remark, and very inade-
purpose, to ascertain the necessary length quately represented in the editions pre-
of the scaling-ladders; TT)V juev oZv £ufJ--vious to Kirchhoff's, who first restored
fierpTjfTip T&V K\Lp.6.KQiv OVTOJS c\afiovMuKrji'riia'u'
t 4K from his best MS. for Mi;-
rov irdxovs rris irXlvBov tilcdo'a.i'Tes TbKifvaun, the next best MS. giving
fj.4rpov.—After SKSLVOS the gloss ITTTO: hasMuK^yetri. The Mu/njirjfSe? are the
crept into the MSS. One omits Ka7ra- Argive ladies, to whom Capaneus has
peiis, evidently to restore the senarius. promised to bring Theban captives for
184. <pas. So the good MSS. The their a/j.(p'nro\oi. Some verb is wanting
inferior copies give irvp, and so Porson to govern Swaeiv, for which Porson, after
and W. Dindorf have edited. This is an Canter, gives S<icret,—an easy, but by
interesting example of the termination no means satisfactory critical expedient.
IOS being necessarily pronounced as a Hermann and W. Dindorf follow Matthiae
monosyllable. See on Ion 285 and 602. in supplying eux^Tai after NlvKfyaHTiv,
Here. F. 1304. Hermann and Nauck but this, improbable in itself, does not
would read Kepavvov, and Kirchhoff ap- suit the metre. Valckenaer and Klotz
proves. How improbably critics get over think hs SJxreiV will stand for ts Ae-yei
the same metrical difficulty in Pers. 975, or aireiAe7 $<b<T€ii/. The present editor,
MapS&Jc av$p{ji>v p.vpi6vTa.p~)(ov', is p o i n t e d guided not less by the metre than by the
out on the note there.—ntyaX-qyopia oc- sense, has added AJ761 after irtpiflahdiv.
curs, but in the plural, Heracl. 356. The The Schol. has, us eirayyeWeTaL 7ro\efj.cp
metre is as v. 164.—Koi/j.i(eis, the reading Sov\eiay 7rep</3aAAa>j>, ai'X/UaAa)Tt5as yv-
of the best MSS., is rightly retained by vaiKas ScixTEiy MvKTjvaTo'ii', Atpvaia re
Kircbhoff for the vulg. icoi/ii(ois. We rpialvq. Kirchhoff had remarked that
agree with Klotz, that the optative with a word of two syllables was lost after this
ail rot is "vix Graeeum." The sense participle; and \iyti suits all require-
128 ETPiniJOT
Aepvaia re haicre.iv Tpiauva,
UocreiSwi'iois *T ' AfjuvfLMVLOis
wepi./3a\(bv, *Xeyei;
raVS', al 190
epvos
hovKocrvvav TkairjV.
HA. a) TZKVOV, elcrfSa Sw//,a, /cat /cara crreyas
ev irapdevbHTt, jx,i^ve <TO1<S, eirel TTOOOV
es Tep\fjiv rjXdes wv e^oi^es eicriSeu'. 195
yap, a>s rapayfjubs elcrrjXdev TTOXW,
yvvaiKwv Trpos So/xous Tvpavvu<ov<;.
<j>iX6\poyov Se ^prjfia d-qketaiv e(f)v,
cr/Ai/cpas r ' d^>opju,as Tp XdficJCTL TWV Xdy<ui>,

ments of sense and metre, as well as the Xpflpx


comment of the Scholiast. 193. The old man, seeing the chorus
Ibid. Kirchhoff thinks rpiahif corrupt. advance into the orchestra, warns Anti-
It is however a mere periphrasis for kipva, gone that she had better retire into the
which here means Argos. The symbol of house, because women are apt to talk
the trident has been explained on Aesch. scandal against their own sex, and so they
Suppl. 214.—After TlocreiSufiois the T1 may perchance object to her appearance in
has been added, because it seems less likely public. Antigone accordingly enters the
that these datives would be used as a mere woman's apartment at v. 201. Nothing
epexegesis of rpialva., as the Schol. sup- is here said of descending from the upper
poses. The well or spring was said to room ; but we must assume this action to
have been sent up by Neptune, who have been visible to the audience.—tiafla.,
struck his trident in the dry soil of the for efo-jSrjSi, seems the imperative from
iroKuStyiov "Apyos, when enamoured of the obsolete form fSaco.
Amymone, one of the Danaids.—After 19fi. d>s, sc. eVel rapa-yfibs KT\. The
TepiiSaA.ax' we must supply avruis, sc. women, as strangers who have lately
Tail Qualms. Scholefield's note is alto- arrived from their mother country, being
gether wrong; he did not even under- alarmed at the invasion of the Argives,
stand the common metaphor of a hunting- were coming to the palace as if for pro-
net in irepif}a\<iv : — " Constructio est, tection. From the use of the word xeope?,
SovAelav TrepipaK&iytiticuri,servitulem se- it might be presumed that the following
rens circum undas, Thebanas ut servas ode is the true parode, sung during the
habitare faciens." entrance of the chorus upon the orchestra.
191. The MSS. vary between xpv(r*0- There can be no doubt however, from its
$6<rrpvxov and —x€> but the latter has antistrophic character, that it was not re-
rather more authority. These verses cited till the chorus had taken their places
might be scanned as anapaestic, followed at the thymele.
by a dochmiac monometer, if "Aprefii be 198—21. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl.
omitted as a gloss. We incline however lxxiii. 36, who in the first verse gives 5£
to think that these concluding verses are with two good MSS. of Euripides, the rest
dochmiacs, consisting uniformly of spon- having yap. On i|/cfyos, used of women,
dees with either arsis or thesis resolved see Orest. 249. El. 904, Svo-dpearos
into short syllables ; and that the passage r}fxoiv Kal <pt\6tyoyos TT6\IS.—For h6ywv
is to be arranged thus;—/^7roTe JU^TTOTC atpopfial, a subject to talk about, see
^' ,& 6 Xp | @6 pX ^ Bacch. 267. Hec. 1239. Here. F.
'hpTtfU, dovAotrvi>ai> TAai?jj'. T h e unusual 236.—Stobaeus has (r/xiKp&s 8', and ^/6ywv
phrase & Albs "Apre/xi, for which compare for \6yoy. The best copies have o-^iixpas
Iph. A. 1570, 5 Aibs "ApTffits 0ijpoKT6ve, T'. One gives (r/j.mpas only, and so Her-
led to the insertion of epror, and so to mann.
129
iirevcrcfiepovcrLV' rj^ovr) Se Tts 200
yvva.1%1 jUijSev uyte? aWrjXas Xeyetv.

X0P02.
Tvpiov olSfxa XITTOUCT' e/3az; , a.
aKpoOivia Ao^lq.
Qoivicrcras a.7ro vdcrov
$oi'/3<y SovAa ^ekddpoiv, 205
iV UTTO Seipatri ja<£o/3o\ois
TIapvacrov KaTevdcrdrj,
'IOVLOV Kara TTOVTOV iXd-

201. a\Xr]\as Stobaeus and most of Tyre would send such a gift to the god
the MSS. for a\AT)\ais, the sense being, who resided close to its colony, we know
' to speak ill of each other.' For oifier not, and need not inquire. To a Greek
iyies, ' no good,' see Bacch. 262. audience the celebrity of the Delphian
202. The first stasimon. The chorus, shrine would appear to justify any such
young maidens who have been brought supposition. The Scholiast remarks, that, if
from Tyre to serve in the temple of the the chorus had consisted of Theban wo-
Delphian Apollo (probably as attendants men, their duty would have been to con-
on the Pythia, like the chorus who are sole Jocasta ; but that the poet preferred
the servants of Iphigenia, in Iph. Taur.), foreigners, in order that they might speak
but who have been detained at Thebes by without restraint against the unjust usurp-
the outbreak of the war (v. 230), in a ation of Eteocles, which they could not
very elegant glyconean and trochaic ode, do, if they were his subjects. It is more
describe their destination, their hopes and probable, as Hermann suggests, that he
their fears. Brought across the sea as a purposely made this difference between
chosen offering to the Delphian god, and his own play and the Seven against
as the first-fruits in thanksgiving for some Thebes.
victory (inf. v. 282), they sailed over the 204. $oivl<r<xas v&crov, Tyre. See v.
Ionian sea by Sicily, and so reached l>.
Thebes, a city of kindred race. They 207- Ka.rfvi.a9i] is the simple and cer-
have yet to visit the sacred temple, where tain emendation of Hermann for Karevaa-
they have heard of the Castalian fount, Orjv, which was vainly rendered ut habi-
the double peak of Parnassus, sacred to tarern, and ubi habilare jnssa sum. The
Apollo and Dionysus, the cave of the sense is, ' (to the place) where he (Phoe-
dragon ; and where they yet hope to join bus) has his abode under the snow-
securely in the sacred dance. But now stricken ridge of Parnassus,' viz. at Del-
war rages around the walls of the city, phi, halfway up that mountain.
and if aught shall befal it, the woe will be 208. 3l6vujv Kara Tv6vrov is explained
shared in common by Phoenicia. Their to mean the Aegean sea, or the sea of the
fear is, that Argos, having the right on Levant, because, according to one ac-
her side, may prevail through the aid of count, Io crossed from Asia Minor to
the gods.—It is to be observed, that the Cyprus and Egypt (Aesch. Suppl. 540—9).
chorus do not speak of a forced captivity, Aeschylus however in Prom. v. 859, limits
as if they had been exiled from home at that term to the Adriatic, while it more
the will of some proud conqueror, but of commonly meant the sea off the west
their being sent as a yepas Qaiptrov from coast of the Peloponnesus, though it was
Tyre to Delphi, and apparently (from v. extended to include the Sicilian and Cre-
214—15) as having been chosen for their tan seas.—Through this, then, (viz.
through the Aegean, including perhaps
beauty. Hence they anticipate with joy that lying eastward towards Tyre,) the
their advent to Delphi, and sy mpathize with maidens had been rowed in a Tyrian ship,
the beleaguered citizens as their friends. because the west wind, blowing from
What ground Euripides had for supposing
VOL. III. S
130 ETPiniAOT
TO, irXeucracra
virep 210
ias Ze<f>vpov
v ovpavco

TroXeos avT. a .
KaXXtcrreu/xara Ao^iar 215
8' ejxokov yav,
''Ayrjvopihav
6fioyevel% iirl Aatov
7re[i(f)8eicr ivddSe irvpyov;-
Lcra &' dyaXjaacri ypvcroTev- 220
KTOIS ^oiySw Xarpts yzvopav.
en Se KacrraXtas vS
liri\ikve.i fie

beyond Sicily, was adverse to their sail- tizens, not of a mere colony from them.
ing. 220. lira. Porson gives lau from in-
210—13. " Vis Zephyri adversa pul- ferior copies. The I in '\/>viov may be
cherrime exprimitur per Zetpvpov •Kvoaisl'n-regarded as short by position, in v. 208.
iriVGavros virtp a.Kapiri(jTO>v TreSloiv Treptp-Hermann, offended at the sense, ' I was
pvTiav ^iKeAtas, per steriles campos, h.e. dedicated to the service of Phoebus equally
per mare quod Sicilian! circumfluit. Men- with (i. e. with the same solemn form of
tio igitur Siciliae nihil aliud vult, quam consecration as) his offerings of wrought
flantem Zephyrum in insula occidentali gold,' gives 'iva. T \ ' where I was appointed
propria quadam vi dominari." Schole- to the service of Phoebus at Thebes,
field. We suspect the geography of Eu- pending my arrival at Delphi.' Klotz
ripides was really at fault. For in Troad. illustrates the adverbial i&a by Orest. 882,
221, he speaks of Phoenicia as opposite rbv 5' W(TT' aSeKcpbv Ifcra <pl\q) XVKOV^VOV.
(avriipTis) to Sicily ; though he may pos- Kirchhoff prefers xPr"re0Tt^"CT0'^ (xpv),
sibly mean the Phoenician colony of Car- and Hermann reads ^pudeoTuTrois, but
thage by •JWI'I'KTJ. Xpvo"oT€vtcTois has the authority of some
213. KtAaSrifia, which others make the good MSS., and the resolved syllable at
accusative in apposition to the sentence, the end of v. 208 does not demand any
Hermann connects with lirirzv<=ii>, * making change here.
a noise in riding over the sea.' The 221. yev6ixav Hermann, Klotz, W.
former seems better, in which case a Dindorf, though all the good MSS. give
comma must be placed, with W. Dindorf, tyzi>6p.av, except one, which has ytvolfiav.
after the participle. The glyconean verse admits of either;
214. The syntax of the strophe conti- but yev6fj.au gives a pure verse of the
nued into the antistrophe is unusual, and, form called polyschematistic, answering
indeed, faulty. See Rhes. 351. Hipp. to the ordinary one with the choriambus
131. Electr. 157. in the middle, (v. 209,) on which licence
217. Porson and W. Dindorf place a see Ion 209. Iph. T. 421. 1096.
comma at 'Ayrjvopitav, thus making it an 223. The two best MSS. give 4/ias,
epexegesis of KaS/xdwv. Klotz, with the and so Porson (after Brunck) and Kirch-
Scholiast, construes eiri Aa'iov Trvpyovs, hoff, who also prefers Trepi^eVei, from
dfjLoyei>e?s ^AyrjVopiSav. Thus tcKstvuv three or four of the best, including Veil. a.
gains more emphasis in the mouth of a And so perhaps the Schol., STI 5e fioi
person who is speaking of her own ci- ravra TnpiXtfiiravfrai ctTeA?}, TO \OV-
131
Seucrcu TTapdevtov
225
io) Xd/xTTovcra irerpa irvphs
SiKopvcfxov creXa? VTrep a.Kpa>v
BaK^eLav JLOVVCTOV,
otva 6' a
crra^ets TOV TToXvKapirov 230
oivdvdas Ulcra fioTpvv,
tfided T dvTpa SpdhcovTOS, ov-
peiai re <TKom,al 6ea>v,
VL<f>6/3o\6v T opos Ipov, ei-
Xicrcrwv f aOavaTas 9eov 235

irap yuaXa
craffdai ep rrj Kaarakia. Commonly eirz- 229. oivi) is the vine (vitis), o\va.vf)y\
jueVef /ct^uas e,ua?, in which case %At5a^ is properly .the bud or flower (gemma)
the accusative in apposition to the sen- which appears only on the shoot (palmes)
tence. Schol. -KapBtviov 5e xAtS^j' avrty of the year's growth; though oii'dvOri
T)]V KatrraXiay (py<rl,—?) TCCJ K6[UIS, ai sometimes means palmes. In the temple
KCLWOS KOX rpvcpTj effTt TiSf Trapdtvoiv. of Bacchus on Parnassus a vine was shown,
Apollo himself, as Klotz reminds us from which was alleged to produce one cluster
Horace, was poetically said ' to bathe his of ripe fruit every day, to supply the
loosened locks in the pure dew of Cas- libation for the god ; and so it was said
taly.' KaOafiepiov (TTtifciv, sc. olvov. It seems
226. Xaixireiv, being properly active, better to take the construction thus than
(Ion 83. Iph. T. 1156. Hel. 1131,) governs to join KaOa.fj.iEpioi' rby -xoAvKapirov fiSrpui',
ce'Aas, ' Thou rock that lightest up a as a tertiary predicate.
gleam of fire above the two-peaked Bacchic 232. &vTpa UpaKovTos. Schol. TOV AeA-
heights (of Parnassus) sacred to Dionysus.' (pwos, bv <W?Aey d 'A.ir6Woiv.—ovpziat
Here iw, for which the inferior copies only (rxoTrtal, Schol. iv Tlapvafrffq KaroTTT€ii(ras
give Si, is a monosyllable, yo, as else- 6 'AIT6\A(*>V, TOV AeAfpiv /caT€To£€i»<rei'
where. Cf. Ion 714, as emended by Dr. (i. e. the serpent called Tludav. See Iph.
Badham, lib SeipaSes Tlapvaaoii izirpas.—• T. 1245-53).
Siicopi(pat> Kircbhoff for 5iK6pv<pov. It230. Who is meant by a9a.va.TasfleoSis
would be a very harsh hypallage to call uncertain. The Schol. says Artemis, whose
the fire ' two-peaked,' when the epithet worship was associated with that of her
could as easily agree with &Kp<*>v. The brother Apollo ; Hermann thinks UaXXas
Schol. explains it thus : only one peak Hp6voia (or Tlpovaia, Aesch. Eura. 21) is
really emitted a supernatural light, but alluded to. KirchhofF doubts if the words
on both fires were lighted for sacrifice; are not corrupt. Porson, adopting the
hence the people below thought the fire easiest, if not the most probable way of
was SLK6pv(pof, on both peaks. In thegetting over the difficulty, reads aQavaTov.
next verse BaKX^'ay has now been edited The MS. Flor. 2 has adavaTovs. In Ion
for BaKxe'av of the two best MSS. or 1093, KvirpiSos adefi'iTOvs avoalovs, the
Batcxsioiv of the rest. The Aeolic form metre common reading is ad^ixWas, but the
shows that the true one is ade/iiTov.
of the genitive plural feminine is very Here we might read eiAio-o-ova' a.9avd,Tovs
commonly corrupted, but is occasionally, deov x°P°^s- F ° r how can a single per-
as here, indicated by the preservation son be said %op&? yev4o~9ai ?
of the accent.—On the double peak of
Parnassus, and its mysterious light, see 236. &ipo&os. This is said in reference
Bacch. 307. Ion 1125. to the present alarm.
S 2
132 ETPiniAOT

fiov AipKav vpoXnrovcra.


vvv Se [XOL irpo reiykaiv <JTp. p .
dovpios jiokcov vAprj<; 240
aXjxa Sdiov <f>\eyei
TaS", b /JUT) TTJ^OL,
KOLvix yap (j)t\o)i>
KOLVOL 8', et TI
a8e ya, 245
<£ev (f>ev.
KOLVOV at/xa, Koiva
Kepacr<f>6pov Tr

l Se TTTOXIV vd(j)o<; O.VT. ft. 250


TTVKVOV fX
<f)ou>Lov
av "Aprj<s rd^l eicrexat,
iraicnv OLSLTTOV <f>epcov
TT7]jJiOVaV 'EplVV(i)V. 255
v
Apyo<i S) IlekaayiKov,
BeujJiaCvo) rav crav OKKOLV
KOL rb 6e66ev ov yap O-SLKOV
els dywva rd^S' evoirXos oppa,

239. The concluding part of the ode av ir6va>v, of whose troubles I also bear a
changes to trochaic dimeter brachycata- part.
lectic, v. 246 being spondaic, and v. 248 250. TTT6MV, the correction of Heath
a trochaic dipodia + ithyphallic. for -noXiv, is said to be found in the best
2J1. As the frequent occurrence of MS., Ven. a,
Aa^i7r€(rSa! indicates the transitive sense 2f>2. <rx>)Ma' The Scholiast, explaining
of \dfj.T(iv, so <p\e-ye(r8ai, incendi, in it <TT]fie7ov, must have read tnj/ia, which
Oed. Col. 1C95, points to (pxiyav TI, as gives a better sense.—On the formula
well as (he epic (pKe^at, ' to set in a blaze.' Tax' fiver at, implying a threat, ' the end
Instead of <p6vov she uses afjita. The of which fight he shall soon learn to his
Schol. has irixeixov aKficuov Stayelpet TiJSe cost,' see Iph. A. 970. There is a variant
rrj TroAei, which would almost seem to be oitTtrai, which originated in an ignorance
a gloss on some other reading. We might of the idiom.
have expected Zaiov rrrpdr^vfj.' &y€t. Her- 255. Tr-qfj.ouav ''Epivvwv means, the ful-
mann suspects vv. 240 and 241 should be filment of Oedipus' curse, which is often
transposed, so that (p\eyet would termi- called 'Epieus in the Seven against Thebes,
nate the same verse in strophe and anti- e. g. 7-0, irarphs *vKTaia.v 'Eptvvv.
strophe. 259. After dpfia the MSS. add rats.
248. 'Io5j. Both Cadmus and Agenor, Good copies have '4VOTV\OV for evoir\os,
the founders of Thebes and of Tyre, were and there is something to be said for
descended from Belus, Epaphus, and Io, Hermann's ingenious reading, eis ayava
the Semitic and Indian cow-goddess.— Tai/51 ivcmXov dpfiav irais f^rtpxerat S6-
&0INIZ2AI. 133

os j ^ 260

nOATNEIKHH.
TO. fjuev Trvkaypwv Kkfjdpa fjJ etcreSefaro
Sc eu77eretas rei^ewv ecro) /xoXeiv.
o Kal SeSoi/ca yurj [xe SLKTVCOV eo"«
Xa/3<We? OUK iK^pwcr1 avai^iaKTOV ~Xfi6a.
oxv ovv£K ofji/xa TravTa^rj Scoicrreov, 265
teal TO Sevpo, /XT) SdXos TI? 77.
oe
r a m o r e/xauT&> TOU 6pdcrovs p
(hr) TI'S OVTOS ; ^ KTVTTOV <f>ojSov[J.eda ;
diravTa yap Tokjxaxri Set^a, 270
OTav hi i-^dpas TTOV?
l KOV TrenoiO' oifxa,

/xous, * the contest is not unjust into which 263. $ K*\ SeSoiKa. See v. 155. ' In
the youth (Polynices) is entering to re- regard to which circumstance (the facility
cover his house by this armed expedition.' of admission) I do fear, lest having got
In this case opjxhv is a cognate accusa- me within the net they should not let me
tive, like TOVS' 4-jropyvrai VT6XOV Aesch. out unwounded in my body.'
Suppl. 183, rrivd' eVe^t7rtTrTei $&<riv Ajac. 264. OVK iK<ppanr' has been restored by
42. As, however, two or three of the in- recent critics from the Scholiast, who dis-
ferior MSS. give dpfxarm, it is not un- tinctly states that the common reading, ov
likely that 6pfj.a irais is but a corruption fxidoKT', was due to the actors, who ob-
of it. Klotz compares Orest. 1289, Tax" jected to eKfppwa', Sia rh $v<reK(popov,
Tts 'Apyelaiv %VQTT\OS op nova's. through the difficulty of pronouncing it
261. Polynices, who had been invited (viz. differently from e/tpepaxr'). To
by his mother to a conference with his this passage Photius probably alludes;
brother within the city, appears on the OVK iK(pp£>O~ll'' OVK e£a.(p&O'L' ^0<p0K\7IS.
stage. He is half suspicious of the facility The circumstance, critically important as
with which he has been allowed to pass it is, escaped the notice of Porson. The
the gates, and with drawn sword in his scholium indeed is imperfectly given in
hand he looks warily round lest some am- Barnes' edition; but Porson too often
buscade should surprise him. Reassured omits to record the variants found in the
by seeing an altar of refuge close at hand, scholia.
he sheaths his sword and addresses him- 265. SioHrTeov, fita<ptpEii/ 5e7.—For TO
self to the chorus, who forthwith summon Sevpo Klotz well compares Soph. Trach.
Jocasta to the conference. Hermann 92!*, Kay q) TO Keifft devp6 T ' 4^opfj,cti-
(Praef. p. xiv) passes a severe judgment fieda.
on this scene, which nevertheless, if we 269. oiri, KTA. He is seen to start, but
mistake not, must have produced a fine suddenly recovers his self-possession.
stage effect:—" Pene ridiculus est ille Compare Soph. Frag. Acris. 58, 0o£ TIS-
1
cum gladio suo, a quo quid auxilii est & a/coueT ; T) fj.drrjy Aa/cco; a-jzavTa yap
adversus cunctos Thebanos, si portis TOI rt£ cpoflov[j.ei>oj i//o0e?. One may rea-
clausis deditus intercipiatur ? Quam stul- sonably feel surprise that Porson should
tum autem, in aris deorum spem ponere adopt Kal ToA/ioJci on Valckenaer's con-
salutis, ad quas si confugeret, nihilo jecture. The sense is not, ' even to the
minus in potestate esset Eteoclis!" On brave,' but ' t o persons engaged in a
this principle it is evident that no poetical daring adventure.' Schol. ToA^uijpa irpdo'-
conception is safe from reprehension.
134 ETPiniAOT
77715 /A' eVeicre Bevp' viroairouoov
dXX' iyyvs dX/cif fHaijXLoi yap
ireXas trdpucri KOVK eprjfjia Sw/Aara. 275
(f>ep> es (TKOTeivas vepLfioXas fJ^edco £l<f>os,
KOX racrS' epto^cu, rives e^eo-rao-iv 8d/x,ot?.
f ywatKe?, eiTrar' CK Trotas d

XO. ^oivLcrcra ix,kv yr\ iraTpls rj Opexpaad pe, 280


'Aytfvopos Se 7rat3es e/c iraiSwv 80/305
$oi)Sw ja' eTrejAijtav ivdaS aKpodlviov.

fxavrela ae/JLva Ao^iov T ITT ecr^apa?,


et1 T&iS' iTrecrTp&Tevcrav 'Apyetoi TTOKIV. 285
cru S' dvrdjxeLipai /u.', ocrns &>v i\rj\v0as
€irT(ioMTO[iov TTvpyco/Aa Qrjfiaia^ ~^dov6<;.
IIO. TraTr/p fJiev i]^uv OlStirovs 6 Aa'tov,
€TLKT€ S' 'ioKaaTTj /AC, 7Tat5 Me^OlKe&JS"
KaXei Se IIoXvveCKT) ju,e &7}^aio<; Xew?. 290
XO. <S crvyyeveia TCOV 'Ayrjvopos T4KVG>V,
Tvpavvciiv, wv dTTecrTakrjV viro,
e'Spas TrpocnviTvo) <r',
f, TOV oiKodev VOJXOV ai^ovcra.

273. ^TIS. It would be a great mis- had undertaken the duty of receiving and
take to regard this as the same as §;, the forwarding under an escort to Delphi
meaning being, ' I trust her, because she these young maidens, sent as a yepas
has persuaded me to come,' &c. Not, from the mother city.
" quae mihipersuaait" as Portus'version 291. The choral address here follow-
has it, but persuaserit. ing, and the monody of Jocasta, is called
277- Flor. 2 has ras i<peffr6.ffas 86[xovs by Hermann " carmen corruptissimum,"
(for {rpttrTiixras or eVim-cxiras). But in the and he thinks v. 304 seqq. is the strophe
last verse the same MS. gives 8c6|Uacri to v. 310 seqq,, in which he is followed
irpo(me\d.(£Te. by W. Dindorf, though not by Kirchhoff
281. Sophs cucpodiviov. Cf. v. 203. or Klotz. The metres for the most part
They were therefore sent, not as captives, are dochmiac intermixed with iambic, a
but as an offering to Phoebus for some very favourite combination with Euripides,
victory that had been gained.—The reply But they are rather variously arranged by
here, and at v. 201, is obviously that of the editors. As they now stand, v. 293
the coryphaeus. is dochmius + cretic, the next antispastic,
283. fi4\\wp, the nominaiivus pendens, or catalectic senarius, the third iamb,
for [ICAAOVTOS, as the Scholiast says ; or dipod. + cretic -f- troch. dipod.
rather, because the speaker intended to 294. rhv olitodev v6p.ov. Cf. Aesch.
say €v T<p5e KOTeAa/3e robs 'Apytiovs 4TTL- Suppl. 384, 5e? TOI ere (psvyeiv Karb. v6-
(TTpaT€i5ocT(ts. On the delay in reaching fiovs rovs oiKoSev. Heracl. 141, v6fwi<n
Delphi see v. 220. Eteocles, as the king, TOTS iKetBev. Euripides conceived that
135
5, e)8as yav warpcaav. 295

TTOTVIOL, jiioXe Trpdopojaos, avairiTacrov 7ruXas.


/cXueis, d) reKovcra TOfSe /mrep ; 298
r i //.eXXeis VTTa>po(f>a fxeXadpa irepav,
ucyelv T wXeVcus T£KVOV ; 300
10. $oivicro-av fioav
KXVOVCT', 2) vecmSes, yrjpaiw
TTOOL rpo^epav IXKTOJ 7TCUSI iroSos fiacriv.
16) l&) T€KVOV ^T€KVOP, (TTp.
Xpovaj crbv oyit/xa /xvpiais ev d/iepat? 305
irpocreiBov a/JL<f>i/3aWe fjca-
the custom of prostration in saluting a quent use of aX in ynpaibs, SeiAa.7os, &c.
superior was universal throughout the The verses are thus dochmiac; and we
east; see Orest. 1507. may be content with this, though e\Keiv
295. Several of the good MSS. give TToShs $a.aiv yt)paiCp ?roSl is undoubtedly a
e^as but once. Cf. v. 1019. Hermann, harsh tautology. Two or three of the
adding ia> after Trarptiav (a!), makes this a best copies give the passage thus : —
dimeter dochmiac preceded by an iambus. QoivHTtra.i', S> vtdviSzSt [iohv %GOI \ d6fj,u>u
It is better to place l&> lai (lib Flor. 2)KAvoiHra Tctii/Se yqpeutoi iroSi Tpo/xzpay K T A . ,
extra metrnm, by which the next verse while the Aldine has yhpo. Tpoftepuv,
also becomes a dimeter dochmiac.—For which is adopted by Porson, Hermann,
irpoSpofios there is a variant Trp6So/j.os, on Klotz, and W. Dindorf, except that Her-
which there is the gloss ifxirpoadtv -ra>vmann inserts 7ro51, W. Dindorf 7rai51,
SSfuov.—a/j.ireTacrov Kirchhoff and others,before 7ro5di. The omission of S6/xa>y iaw
with only one of the good MSS. in Ven. a. is remarkable. The words
298. loi Hermann for ai, against the were probably inserted to make up a
MSS. This verse is antispast + ithy- senarius, according to that very common
phallic. custom of grammarians. Kirchhoff rightly
299. vTnipo<pa, the reading of the MSS.,follows the best MS., which is supported
occurs also Here. F. 147, a n d it gives a by the scholia as to the order of the first
words ; but he suspects TTOS&S to be an
good dochmiac verso. Hermann edits interpolation.
iirSporpa, as in Orest. 147-—irepap, to
come forth from the palace. 304. *<*> and TZKVOV were doubled by
300. Hermann gives oiAeVaifri, W. Din- Hermann on account of the antistrophic
dorf cuAeVaicri <rai<riv, both on conjecture,metre.
the latter that of Seidler. It was an opi- 306. afj.(pifia\\€ wAeVaiy fj.a<rrbv [xar4~
nion of Elmsley's (see on Rhes. 674) that pos, ' embrace thy mother's breast with
fiiWiLv ' to delay' would not admit of (or by throwing round her) your arms,'
an aorist infinitive, and he would here may be compared with Hec. 432, K6IXIC,
read Biryy&vav. We might thus gain a 'OSuctreC, [i a[i(ptdels tcdpa TT€TTXOLS.
cretic verse, (as also perhaps v. 309,) 9iy- 307- The sense is, afupifiaWe ftoa-rpv-
yavzw T' oi\€va,i(nv TZKVOV. The metre Xtov xa'Tas ir^Kafiof, ' fling over me the
seems defective ; a dochmiac should pro- dark locks of your curls ;' a most singular
bably in some way or other be restored. periphrasis, and one which must be re-
Compare however v. 334. ferred to such idioms as AiKi-pccv evval, if
al
301 — 3. There is great uncertainty as the text be correct. Hermann gives x -
to the true reading here. The best MS. Taitn, (Barnes having edited ^a^Tais,)
(Ven. a.) gives as in the text above, with but this is little better in itself, and indif-
the exception of natSl, (this being supplied ferently suits the antistrophic verse, even
from two good MSS. which give yhpai TCJ3 presuming the ellipse of a monosyllabic
7rai8i for yTjpattp TTOSI,) and yqpaitp for
imperative before i/xdy. Kirchhoff' gives
y-qpeai, a reading resulting from the fre- 54pav apiav with his best MS., and sug-
136 ETPinuor
CTTOV oiXeVcucri. /xarepos,
iraprjCSov T opey/xa /3o-
re Kvavo^pcora xaL~
irXoKafiov, f cnua£,an> Sepav
la), /xdXts <f>avels avT. 310
Sd/ajra /xa/rpos
ere ; TTGJS a.7rdvTa^oO
KCU rl KOL Xdyoicri TTO\V-
aSovav iiceL-
cre KOX TO Sevpo Trepi^opev- 315
ovaa Tep\jm> irakaLav \df3(i)
iw re/cos,
epYjflOV TTCLTpWOV IXtTTCS S o
(pvyas dTrocrraXels ofxaLfiov \a>/3a.
Tj TToOtlVO*; (j>l\oLS, 320
7} TTodeivb1; f 0^y8ai?.
o^ei' e/^av re Xev/cd^poa
8a/cpvdecrcr' dvercra Trivdei

gests that we should transpose the words 317- All the best copies give tin re'icos,
to d^w Sepav, by which a dochmiac would and so Porson and Kirchhoff. Matthiae
be gained. We suspect however that this and the other editors have ti> T4KOS 4/xbv
verse should be cretic, like the anti- •reKos from one Florence MS., by no means
strophe, which seems to be uncorrupted ; of very high authority.
XatJTa? TTKOKOVJ (TV(ncid.£a}i> d4pay TO.V 318. ip-npiov. Not that his father's
sfxdf. For (rutr/ciafeic in this sense see house was empty, but that it was de-
on Iph. T. 1150. prived of his share in it, as the Schol.
312. inravTaxov the present editor for remarks.
aivavTu. Both sense and metre seem im- 321. &rj$ais is doubtless a gloss on ircj-
peratively to require this slight change. Aei, by which a cretic verse is made, like
For the syntax, as explained by Schole- 315. Hermann's reading has little proba-
field, Trepi^op^voufTa {(TIE) airavra, is very b i l i t y , ?/ iroQivbs (pi\ois, i} TtoOivbs ©TfljScus.
doubtful Greek ; and Hermann's reading 323. avu<ra irsvdzi is Hermann's admi-
is too violent to be probable, though it is rable emendation for U7<ra Trevdiiprj. One
partly adopted by W. Dindorf; ri <po>, TIof the Scholiasts explains, K6\XT]V eKezpa-
<pu> <re; TTWS airav\ra xeP°^ Ka
^ n6po.LS IXT)V tU TO ira TreVfh), another eV! Tip try
\6yoiS | Te TToAueAi/croj' afiavhv KTX. TraOei, while some thought airtv8?i K6)JLT\V
Translate, ' how, dancing round in all meant •KOXVTTZVST). Hence it is certain
directions, hither and thither with a de- that they found Sa.Kpv6ecr<rav els <f
light in intricate movements, both by a-KtvQrj, or e(s va. Trey9i], which only r e -
hands and by words (i. e. embraces and quires to be rightly divided into avu<ra
tender addresses), shall I take the delight irtvQti. The re is answered by 5e in v.
of long-lost joys ?' It is better to regard 327, as Scholefield perceived, rather than
aftovav as an irregular accusative after
irepixopciovtra, than, with Scholefield, to by Se in v. ;S2(!, because what she does is
construe ActjBw aSovav, Te'pi|/(p x<W0J/«1'' naturally coupled, and at the same time
It may be observed, that rtptyiv or ii^oviiv contrasted, with what the aged and blind
\a0iiv is a not unfrequent tragic phrase ; Oedipus does. Porson thought the pas-
e. g. Hel. 035, jjSopae aij Xajios, S> vicris. sage corrupt, not indeed on account of the
metre, (of which little was known' in his
&0INI22AI. 137
\evKa>i>, *<3 TIKVOV, 325
Svcrop(f)vaLa 8' djxfyl Tpv^y] TaSe CTKOTI' dju,ei/3oju,ai*
6 8' eV Sdjaotcrt Trpeafiwi dfifJLaToo-Teprjs
air/pas o/JLoirrepov r a s aTro^uyeicras hofjiwv
ttoQov apfytZaKpvTov del Kari^cov 330
dvfj^e fxev £C<f)ov<5
eV auro^etpa TC crfyayav
vTrep repe/ivd r dyy(6va<s
OTO/dtfiiV dpas T£KVOIS,
crw dXaXaxcrt S' atet" alay/xaTCOv 335
CTKOTia KpVTTT€TCU.
ere 8', <5 reKvov, [zeal] yd/Aoicri ST)
£uyeVra TrouSoTroicw ctS
iv SO/AOIS

time,) but on account of the sense. There 333. uirep Tepepi/d T', i. e. Ka! eir'
is not the slightest difficulty in re—5e, or ayxdvas i>irep rip^va Kpepatrrds.—
in connecting \ev>c6xpoa K^/xac. Jocasta aphs T4KVOIS, SC. &S ripdaaTo. The metre
is said first to undo, or let loose, her hair, resembles v. 300. Hermann supplies
and then to clip it in grief- apaias before renvots, thus making a di-
325. & was added by W. Dindorf, and meter dochmiac, and comparing Aesch.
is also suggested by Hermann and Kirch- Theb. 782, ritcvots 8" apaias ifyrjaev—
hoff. Thus (pa.p4o>v is a dissyllable with theapds. There however TeKvounv 8' apas
a short, which is not unfrequent in Euri- seems the true reading.
pides. Hermann however prefers to trans- 335. aAa\^, like 6ho\vyf/.bs, is pro-
pose the words, \svtcwv (^apewy &Treir\os,perly a cry of joy, but here is used for a
T4KVOV, by which the a becomes long, as note of wailing, as the latter word is a
in 'lSuTa ipdpri, Electr. 317. For the ex- cry of horror and distress in Soph. El.
pression compare Eum. 332, •xaWtitKuv 750.
TreirAwl> 5' HuoLpos &KA.T)pos ervx^v. 337. Hermann omits the xal, which
326. The best MS. has a/j.(pirpixv, may have been added to make up the
1
and Hesychius i n f T p j ^ KaTeppayySra. formula Ka\ Sr; KAU'CO, and written in the
Hence Hermann, Klotz, and Kirchhoff wrong place. It seems alike noxious to
read hii.ipiTpvxn- The other good MSS. both metre and sense, which is this :—
give aiupl rpvxv> which seems better, ' I hear then that you are united to the
a/upl having the force of &/i(pifiaWop4ini. daughter of Adrastus, and have con-
Euripides used rpvxos in Electr. 501, tracted a foreign alliance, a matter injuri-
and perhaps often enough in other plays ous to yourself and grievous to your pa-
to excite the ridicule of Aristophanes, rents.' Most of the good MSS. give
Ach. 418. eiraKTav or sTtaKT^v, but Porson restored
329. b.irl)va.s SpoTTTepov TT60OV, regret the usual form, iiraKThv, which all the
for the pair of brothers, his sons, who editors except Klotz rightly adopt. Schol.
have been separated from his house, like aTqv yd/xuv avQaiperov, but another scho-
mules unyoked from a car. Here 6^6- lium better explains it, ^\d^T)v yd^av
TrTepos, a favourite tragic word, has the e7rei<ra/CTai*', TOUTCVTI \tvwv, Ka\ airb
sense of (Tvyytvqs, with the notion of aAAorplov yhovs. We may trace, under
equality in stature and age. this objection, the Athenian dislike of
|e«'ct. Even the old Laius, she says,
330. The metre of this verse is the
though now in Hades, will view with re-
same as v. 163. It may be scanned either
sentment a marriage derogatory to the
as anapaestic, or as dactylic with the
family.
double anacrusis.
VOL. III. T
138 ETPiniAOT
fjivov re JOJSOS d/ 340

aXacrra fiarpl raSe Aa-


'ia> re TW TraXatyevet,
ya\ion> eTraKTov arav.
eyw S' oure croi vvpbs avfjxjja
iu ya.yi.ois, 345

avvjJiivaia f 8' '


\.ovrpo(j)6pov ^XtSas* ava Se
TT6\IV icrtycLOr) eras ecroSoi vvfJL<f)a<;.
OXOITO raS', etre crtSapos 350
eir' cpis eire Trarrjp 6 crb? atrtos,
etre TO SCUJJLOVLOV

ya/3 KCLKOIV e/AoXe

344. irupbs <^a>s. See Med. 1027, 7a- idiom is illustrated on Ion 1146, ivriv b"
fjt.T]\LQus evvas ayrj\at AafiirdSas T' aj/a- vipavTal ypajiixaatv roiaih' v(pai. Seidler
. Iph. A. 732, TI'S 51 avao-xfaei had before given %<TO$OS on account of the
y dochmiac verse. Porson, to whom that
347- This passage is of doubtful in- metre was scarcely known,reads lu>& Si 0rj-
tegrity, though it is quoted as we now ^aiay TT6\IV | zcrtyddT] o~as elftroSos vvfAtpas,
have it by Plutarch, De exil. p. 606. Not as in the Aldine. The restoration of the
only is it very strange and harsh to talk pluralthus
ecrodoi is a happy one. We can
explain the scholium, icriydftr), icriai-
of a river being affianced, but it is equally 7r^0?jcraj/* ypdfperai Ka\ i(TiyddT]tTav, avrl
harsh to construe a.vvfi.4vaia x?u5as, when TOV OVK avv/j.vfiBrirrai'.
the genitive has no direct resemblance to yond a doubt that he foundThis implies be-
the compound adjective, as it has in all thought that the schema tfooSm, and
Pindaricum
such phrases as HirtirKos tpap&wi/, sup. v. with the singular verb was a solecism,
325. The Schol. explains eirtyi&fjLfipeva't 5e as Kirchhoff well observes.
T$1/Apy€i 6 'l<r/xf]fhs, fx^ [ttTaXafiibv TWV
v/j.evatcaj' TTJS XouTpo'<f>6pou x^-t5«s, $ CVTI, 350. OAOITO TC£5'. Porson and W.
jui7T€ vnzvaitov atcovtras, fj.'fjTG \ourpd <TOL Dindorf retain this, the old punctuation,
iKTrifii\ias. Another has, 6 'Iffjaivhs ov the sense being, 6 TaSe Spdcras, which is
(Tvvfi<rdri eirl rfj Trpbs Thy"Afipaarov eiri- broken off by the construction taking a
yafJ.iif, ov yap eSe^aro TK Trap' aurov different turn. This is certainly better
Aovrpd. Dr. Badham (Preface to Helena, than to put the comma after UAOITO, and
p. 17) has proposed a very ingenious con- make Ta5e depend both on ofrioj and on
jecture, avvp.£va,i avi(Tfj.iivos eKTjBzvdrisKaT€K<i/j.ao-f,
\ with Hermann and Klotz.
\ovrpo<p6pov x^^as, where aviap.rii'os 352. KaTotwuao-f, revelled against (or
Kovrpav would mean, • without the mar- in) the house of Oedipus. The metaphor
riage-bath from the Ismenus.' He well is from the K&^OS of drunken youths, so
compares the forms avqcpaio-Tos Orest.finely and so aptly applied to the Erinyes
621, aveiAeiBvta Ion 453. The sentence in Agam. 1160. Schol. a<poSpiis eirTJAeev,
however will hardly stand without the TUV KaK&v Kufunv TO. &xf) tls 4ue eo-Krityav,
connecting 5e. Perhaps, avu/x4yaia 5' where the latter clause is evidently a gloss
^\(TjXT]VOV iK7)o'e{/Q'QS. on v. 354. One might have expected
349. eVoSoi Kirchhoff, the best MS. Si&naros, governed by the KUTA. in com-
giving eftroSoi, the next best eifiroSoe, and position.
so also one other of the good copies. The
Q0INI22AI. 139

XO. heivov yvvai^lv a i Si' dBCvcov yoval, 355


Kai tyikoTeKvov TTws TTSV yuvai/cerov yeVos.
HO. fjurJTep, <f>pov£>v ev KOV <f>pova>v d
i)(dpov<i e's aVSpas* dXX' d^a
TraTpCSos ipdv aVavTas* os 8' aXXcos Xe'yei
Xdyoicri yaipei, T W Se voGi> eKeicr eyei. 360
OVTOJ Se Tap/Sous es <f>6/3ov T
[>sr\ TIS SdXos jixe 77pos K a c n y ^ r o u
axTTe £i(f>rjpY) x^p' ^XMV 8i' acrrews
KVKXWV wpocrco-iTov rj\0ov. ev 8e )it' w
o-7rov8ai T€ Kai cr^ TTIOTIS, ^ ju.' eiu^yaye 365
vaTpota' iroXvSaKpvs 8' ac
Swv fieXaOpa Kai / S j
yvp.vdcrid &', olcriv iveTpd<f)r)v, AipKt]<i 6'
a>v ov SiKaiw? aTreXa^els £evr)v iroXiv
vaLO), OL 6o~o~0)i> va/ju cxwv oaKpvppoovv. 370
dXX' e/c y a p aXyous aXyos aS ere 8ep/co/Aai
£vpy)Kes KOL TTZTTXOVS jMeXay^i/xous]
oi)u,oi r<3v e/Awv eyw /ca/ewv.
Seivov exdpet, (JifJTep, oi/ceiwv <f>bXa>v
357 — 60. These four verses are quoted in itself, (though TJTIS would thus be more
by Stobaeus, Fl. xxxix. 22. On the fa- correct: cf. v. 273,) but supported only
vourite oxymoron of Euripides, (fxpoywy by one MS. (Flor. A.)
cS KOV (pfoviiiv, see Electr. 1230. Hec. 370. va.fi Musgrave for ofifi, and so
560'. Iph. T. 512.—Polynices, on coming Porson and W. Dindorf. This correction
before his mother, apologizes first for derives considerable support from the
having arms in his hands even in her pre- reading of Flor. 2, al/j.' ex<>>v. Cf. Here.
sence, secondly, for the ill-omined meet- F . 6 2 5 , Kai pa/xaT1 o<rffo>v /XTIICZT' 4^avUr^.
ing with tears (see on Ion 404, acpiicov 5' Eustathius however (p. 432) quotes the
es fjiipLfivav, and Orest. 384), and thirdly, common reading, observing that the dif-
for appearing as an enemy in his native ference between 6/j.fxara and ocrcot is not
city. Seeing his mother dressed in clear. Dr. Badham, on Iph. T. 372,
mourning, he feels a pang of remorse, thinks Si' oaaav corrupt. Qu. vaia /xeT-
and begins to think of his aged father OIKOIV ?
and his sisters. 372. This verse is considered by Kirch-
360. exe'iffe, in some other direction, hoff to be spurious, adapted from Alcest.
361. OUT® TapjSous. So the M S S . 4 2 7 , Kovpa ^vprjKtt nal fj.eAa/i.ireTrAw 0T0A77.
Porson proposed ovrw 5* 4r^p!3ouy, Her- By omitting it, &\.yos depends directly on
mann edits oiirai S' irdp^rjo^, W. Dindorf txo'"Ta"- Otherwise, it would be the ac-
08™ Se Ttiplios, as Grotius had corrected, cusative in apposition to the sentence,
We believe the Schol. rightly explains ets h e/tol &kyos e| &kyovs eVri.
roirovTov TOV T&pBovs. Compare irds 373. Klotz defends ofytoi •— iyii, for
ayanos TIKO^V ; Electr. 751- Hel. 313, which Porson conjectured TATJ/XOIC, by
irios evfieveias ex e i s '' a n ( i ' n e similar Soph. Trach. 971, oijxoi eya aov, irdrep,
phrase oiruis TTOSWV, Aesch. Suppl. 816. &
365. eio-ljyayes Porson, a gdod reading
T 2
140 ETPinuor
Kal SucrXurovs e^ovcra T<XS SiaXXayas- 375
ri y a p iraTijp JJLOL Trpkcrfivs iv hofioicn Spa
CTKOTOV SeSop/cws ; ri Se KacriyvrjraL Svo ;
rj TTOV crrevovat, rkyjfJLOvas <j>vya<s e/xas-
10. Ka/cws Oewv r t s OlSiwov (j>9eipei yevos.
ovrco yap rjp^ar, aVoju.a fiev reKeiv e/xe, 380
KaKO)5 Se yfj/xai Traripa crov (f>vvai re ere.
drap Tt ravra; Sei fyipeiv TO. TWV 6eatv.
OTTWS 8' epwjaai, /H17 T I 0-171' SCIKW

IIO. dXX' igepcora, fir)8ev ivSees XLTTTJ^ 385


a y a p cru /SovXet, r a u r ' e/xoi, \ix\jep, <j>£\a.
IO. Kal Srj cr ipcora Trp£>Tov £>v ^pyj^a} TV)(elv.
ri TO (JTepeadai irarpCSos ; rj KaKov jxeya ;
IIO. /xeyio-Tov epyco SJ ecrri fxeitpv rj \6ya>.
IO. TI<; 6 rporros avTov ; TC <f>vydcriv TO Sucr^epes ; 390
no. ev fiev fJiiyia-Tov, OVK e^ei TrapprfcrCav.
IO. SovXov TOS' elvras, firj Xeyecv a r t s <j>povel.
nO. Tas Twv KparovvTOiv d/xa#ias <f>epeiv yj>tu>v.
IO. Kal TOVTO Xvirpov, crwacro^etv rots pr) crcxj^ois.
375. Sohol. i (TTI'XOS OUTOS iv Tiaiv o\> 388 — 91. Stobaeus has these four
(peperai. verses, Fl. xxxix. 17, and, with the addi-
378. T\4ipovts MSS. r\ijfiova.s Porson tion of the next two, Plutarch, De exil. p .
and W. Dindorf, after Brunck; and this 605.
is supported by Hipp. 1177, ^ <">v T \ ^ - 390. 7is 5' Stobaeus, and $V(TTVX*S
floras (pvyas i%av. Eleotr. 233, and Plutarch.
Bacch. 1H50, aXdx, Se'So/cTai, irpe<r$v, T\i]- 391. %xetv Porson, with Plutarch. But
fiovts (pvyai. Hermann reads T\-f}fj.ovos, this should be rb ^ €XeiJ/'
with two or three inferior MSS. One of 393. One might suggest either T' or S1
the best has TA^/xoj/es (pvyas e/xas, which after KpaTo6vrwv, because this verse does
is a good reading. not seem to explain the foregoing, but
381. (pvvai. Hermann conjectures rather to mention another and a different
(pvcai. evil of exile, the having to bear in silence
383. For the syntax SeSoma Sirens epa>- the follies of rulers ; and this is con-
fxai compare Hipp. 518, SeSoix ttirws fxoi. firmed by KOX TOVTO in the next verse,
nil Xiav <pavfis aoip^. There is a curious ' this also.' However, Plutarch, who
confusion in the words here ; she should gives T^V TWV KparovvTav a/xaBiav, agrees
have said, Se'Soi/ca fJ-ri Sa/cco <rV (ppiva with all the MSS. in omitting the copula;
fpa>Tw<ra h xpp£w> " Haec dicit Jocasta, and it is obvious that one privilege of
quia hoc colloquio non consolatura est nappTjtrla is to declaim against the follies
filiuni, sed eo deductura, ut fateatur ma- of those in power. The Schol. records
lum esse patria carere. Quare non re- a variant •noXnwv for KpaToivTaiv.
futat, quae ille dicit, sed confirmat." 394. o-vvaaatydv. One of those words
Hermann. which Euripides allowed himself to em-
386. TOSJT' Kirchhoff after Nauck for ploy against the strict analogies of the
TUST'. language. See on Ion 877. If this dia-
141
110. dXX' es TO KepSos 7ra/3a (f>vo-w SouXeuTeW. 395
I O . at 8' IXTTISCS /BOCTKOVCTL <£uyaSas, &»s Xdyos.
ITO. KaXcns fiXeirovcraL y oyu^acrw, jxkXkovcri Se.
10. ouS' 6 ^povo<s a u r a s Siecra.(f)7)a' ovcras Kevds
110. €)(OV<TIV 'A<f>po8i,Tr)v TIV yjheiav KaKthv.
10. TroOev 8' ifiocrKov, nplv ya//,ois evpeiv j3Cov ; 400
UO. TTOTC jnev eV rjfxap ei^ov, etr OVK dv.
10. <f>Ckoi, Se TraTpbs Kal £evoi <r' OVK:
UO. ev Trpacrae TO. <f)ika>v 8' ouSev, 17V TI§ Bvcrrv^y.
IO. ovS" rjvyeveLci cr ypev ets wi|/os i
IIO. KOLKOV TO jU.^ ' x e U / ' T0
^ ^ 405
IO. 17 vraTpls, &)5 eoLKe,
UO. ovS' 6vo[xdcrai Svvai av w? eo'Tti' (fr(,\ov.
v
IO. TTWS 8' 17X^9 ^4/3yos ; TIV iirivoiav

logue refers (see the introductory note) by turns; for, says he, if this had been
to the return of Alcibiades to Athens after the case, the elder brother would have
his exile, there is the same allusion here provided for the other during his year of
to the KaKovpyoi irpoaraTai of the state, exile. But, in fact, he failed to fulfil his
as in Orest. 770. promise.
395. h rh KepSus, with a view to one's 403. ev irpaffve. The sense is, 4av e5
own interest. An expediency-doctrine, irpd(ro"r]s, a<pG\-fj(rov(ri <x€ <pi\oi KT\, See
no doubt, but yet one on which men are Donaldson, Gr. Gr. § 520. For the sen-
generally found to act. The Schol. well timent compare Here. F. 559, ty'iAoi yap
remarks on this, OVK a£i(Sxpea>s f/paos d ttGLV ai/Spl 5u(rTu^e? riVes; Plutarch
\iyos. See preface to vol. i. p. xliii. quotes this passage (v. 402—5) De exilio,
396. 06CTKOVO-I. Aesch. Ag. 1646, olh" p. 606.
e*yoj (ptvyovras &v8pas e'ATrtSas <rtrou[jt.4- 406—7. Quoted by Stobaeus, Flor.
yous. Bacch. 617, CATT/O'II' 5* e/3<J(TKeT0. xxxix. 3, who gives dvvai/x &i> with the
397- Kirchhoff, in restoring 0Xenov<rai MSS. of Euripides. The correction was
for j8Aejrou(n from the scholia, does not made by Markland.
seem to have noticed that Hermann had 408. As one of the good MSS. gives
independently suggested the same. The excup, Hermann here ventures on the bold
Schol. has KaAa irpb d(pda\/jLaiv TiBeixtvai,and improbable alteration, rha TTOT' eiri-
fSpafivvovai 8e. If /3\eirovcn had been the voiav %xmv > (where the final av is pro-
dative plural, we should have expected perly short, though in hvoia it is once or
tca\ws. twice made long.)—After this verse, on
399. 'AQpoS'iTyv, for TT60OV. Iph. A. the suggestion of Jacobs, which however
1264, (Ke'|Urjye 8' 'A*po8iT7j TIS 'EW-Ziyoayis rejected by Hermann and Klotz, Kirch-
ffTpaTq. The meaning is, ' It (hope) hoff transposes the distich which formerly
brings a certain charm to misfortunes.' followed after KOX <TO\ ri Q-qpwv KT\. Re-
Aldus has debt/ for tcaKav. taining the old
(
order, the argument pro-
401. iroTf fiev. On the enclitic word ceeds thus; How and why came you to
beginning a sentence see Orest. 44. It Argos ?'—' Because an oracle had been
is not necessary to assume the final i.v given to Adrastus.'—' What oracle ?'—
with the first tl%ov. ' Sometimes I had ' To marry his daughters to a boar and a
subsistence for the day ; and then it may lion.'—' How could you be called either a
be that I had it not.' The Schol. on v. 71 boar or a lion?'—'I know not: the god
objects that this statement is inconsistent called me to the fortune.' - '• How was the
with what is there said of the two bro- marriage brought about ?'—' It was night,
thers entering into an agreement to rule and I came to Adrastus' house.' Itisevident
142 ETPiniAOT
IIO. OVK 618'' 6 8aijxci)v /x' iKaXeaev irpbs rr/v T\r)(y)V. 413
10. o-o(j)bs yap 6 deos' T'LVI Tpoira 8' ecr^es Xe^os; 414
IIO. Tlva
-
10. irotov ; TC TOVT* eAefas ; OVK 410
Kanpco \4OVTI 6' dpfiocrai, iraihoiv ydfiovs.
10. Kai crol TI dyjpcov ovdyxaros p.err\v, TCKVOV ;
vvt; rjv, 'ASpdcrTov 8' rjXOov is Trapao-rdSas. 415
10. Koiras i^a.rev(t)v, rj <f>vyas TrXavco^evos ;
no. TJV TavTa' Kara y rfkOev aXXos o-v <f>vya>s.
10. TIS oSro? ; &>s dp' d$\io<s fcd/cetvos i]v.
TuSeus, ov Olviois <f>aalv ii«f>vvaL
10. TI drjpcn 8' u/x,as 8TJT "ASpaaros 420
no. <TTpa)fJLvrj<; is akKr/v ovveK 7]X0ojxev irepu.
that this ia defensible; but on the other mention of &Wos <f>vyas next below. A
hand, the logical sequence is greatly im- man might come to a stranger's house be-
proved by the transposition. ' How came cause he was benighted on his journey;
you to Argos ?'—' The god brought me or he might come to claim both protec-
thither, to the fortune which awaited me.' tion and hospitality under the sacred
—' How did it happen ?'—' Adrastus had name of LKZTTJS. Here therefore Tavra
an oracle.' — ' T o what effect?'—'To is like the Latin haec. Elsewhere ToSha
marry his daughters,' &c. The defect in is opposed to e/cetVa, as ilia with haec; see
the old arrangement consists mainly in Aesch. Agam. 1301.
this; that Polynices is made to reply to 417. Kara y'. So the best MSS.
Jocasta's question, ' What had you in Others have KS.TO. S'. The true reading is
common with a lion' &c, ' I do not probably K$T' enriKQey.
know.' But he did know, for he pro- 4IS. SflAios. "Satis mira est haec
ceeds to show that he fell to fighting with Jocastae miseratio nominis ignoti." Her-
Tydeus about his bed. Besides, an oracle mann. We may perhaps admit that the
given to Adrastus would hardly be the remark was made rather to complete the
direct cause of Polynices coming to Ar- verse than from any especial propriety.
gos. Jocasta however was full of the subject on
410. Poraon edits TTOL6V TI TOVT1 e\e|a$;which she had just been informed, the
against the copies. wretchedness of an exile's lot. Elmsley
415. TrapacrTaSas, the front of the remarked on i s &pa as an unusual formula
house, vestibulum; properly, the pilasters of exclamation; but Klotz rightly ob-
flanking the entrance. SeeAndrom. 1121. serves, that a>s is for itrd, and the &pa
For the story of Polynices' and Tydeus' belongs to the ^y, in the sense explained
arrival, as told by Adrastus himself, see on Iph. T. 351.
Suppl. 135 seqq. 420. e-npo-i 51 Kirchhoff and Hermann
416. Hermann and Klotz rightly give with the best MSS. The common read-
% with the best MSS. Porson and the ing is Sripo-iy. Schol. ICOTJ T{ 8e vy.as S
other editors read y with Aldus. It is 'ASpaffTos a/AoloHTe TOIS Bripai ;
doubtful indeed if t'nis could mean what 421. (TTpcu/uj/iis e's a\K-i]v. Schol. SI6TI
it professes to do, u>s tpuyas, titpote exul. tf\6op.€y els (jidx'oy tvtKa crTpcap.yrjs. Other
If the poet had meant this, he certainly accounts made the resemblance to consist
would have preferred ws. The alteration in the devices on their respective shields,
was evidently made on account of the or because they contended for a lion's and
reply ij» ravra, which does not seem ex- a boar's skin to lie upon, or lastly, which
plicit when two alternatives have been pre- is the most natural, because the one had a
sented. He means, however, ' The latter lion's skin over his shoulders, the other
was the case.' This is clear from the a boar's.
143

10. ivravOa Takaov TTCUS $vvrJKe 0ecrcf>aTa ;


110. KaScoKev rj/juv Bvo Svolv veaVtSas.
JO. dp' euTU^ets ovv crcus ya/iots, rj SvaTv^els ;
FLO. ov ju,ejU.7TTos rjfjuv 6 ydfxos is rdS' rj/iepas. 425
10. ircos 8* efeVetcras Seupo <xcu cnrecrdcu crrpaTov;
Sicrcrots ^ S p a c r r o s w/i.ocrei' yafx^pols ToSe,
Te Kayuo'f avyya/xos y a p ecrr' e/xoV
e's irdrpav, irpoadev 8' e^e.
TTOXXOI Se -davawv /cai MvK-qvaioyv aicpoi 430
Trapetcri XvTrpav yapus, avayKaiav S', CjU,ot
StSdi'Tes* e7Tt y a p TT^Z/ e/XTjv aTpaTevo/xai
TTOXLV. deoi>s 8' iTrcofioa' <us a/covcriws
rots (^)i\raTots TOKe0crii> y]pa.[xrqv Sopv.
dXX.' C9 ere retvet rSt'Se StaXvcrts KOLKUV, 435
IJLrjrep, StaXXafacraj' ofnoyevels c^tXovs
Travcrcu irovoiv /xe KCLI ere /cai Tracrav TTOXLV.
irdXat, ixkv ovv vfjbvrjOev, dXX' o/x.ws ep&l*
TO. XPV[JiaT' CLvOpairOLCTL TLfJLLOJTaTa,
hvvap.iv re nXeio-Trjv TCOV iv av9panro^ e^et. 440
dyw fj,edy]K(o Sevpo fivpiav aycov
\oYXyjv 7revr)s yap ovhev evyevrjs ainjp.
XO. /cat J U ^ 'ET€OKXTJS is StaXXayas 6'Se
^wpet" croj' cpyov, fJLTjTep 'IoxdcrTrj, Xeyetv
rotoucrSe [MvOovs ols StaXTtafet? reKva. 445
422. eVraDSa, thereupon, viz. on the claim.
contest taking place. 430—2. Quoted by Plutarch, De exil.
423. K&SaiKe -/' Kirchhoff, on his own p. 60fi.
conjecture. 437. &*• For vtavT-fiv. See on An-
427- rdSe W. Dindorf and Hermann, drom. 256. There is a similar verse in
against the best MSS. The next verse is Aesch. Theb. 243, OUT); ah SovAoh Ka\ ire
omitted by Porson, after Jortin, as " in- KOX ivaaav ir6\ty (al. /ca^ue nal (re Hal
eptus et spurius." Most of the subse- IT6AII/).
quent critics retain it, as at least possibly 438—40. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl.
genuine, though it is certainly unneces- xci. 3, and Kirchhoff adds that the two
sary, and (T^yyafj-os i/xbs {ifJ-ol Hermann) latter are given also by Strabo, p. 415,
is an unusual phrase for ' a brother-in- and Plutarch, p. 497, the last-named
law.' Compare however o/j-oya/xos in v. author having the variant av6p<inroitxiv
136. eupicr/cei (piAovs.
429. Trf>6a9ev 5' e/j-t. As Polynices had 442. The evils of irti/ia combined with
arrived first (v. 417)i he had married the eiiyfi/eta are commented on in Electr.
elder daughter, and hence his was a prior 375.
144 ETPiniJOT

ETEOKAHZ.
TrdpeL/JLi' TTJV yaplv
TI y(pv) 8pav ; dp^eTco Se Tts Xoyov
afJi(jA reC^r) Kal £vva)p£8a<; Xo^cav
iricr^ov ^TTOXIV, 6V&JS KXVOI[JLL crov
/3yc>a/3etas, als virocnrovSov /xoXeif 450
TOVS' eicreSe^w Tei^eW ireicraad (jue.
10. emotes" OVTOI TO r a ^ u TT)V SCKT/JV ex^i*
/fyxxSeis Se [JLVOOI, Trkelarov avvovcnv cro<f>6v.
a~)(oiaov Be Sewbv ofifta /cat dvfjiov Trvods'
ov yap TO XoufJLOTiArjTov eicropa? Kapa 455
Fopyovos, d8ek<f)bv 8' elcropas rjKovra crov.
uv T av Trp6cra)irov vpbs KacrCyvrjTov crTpe<f>e,
ndkvveiKes- e's yap rambv ofjcpacn fiXeircov
Xefets T' djxeivov TOUSC T' iuSe^et Xoyovs.
TrapaLveaai 8e a(f>Sv Tt fioyXopai <ro(f>6v 460
6Vav (f>CXos Tts dvSpt dvfxoQels <f>CX(i>
ets ev crvveX0a)v o/AjaaT5 ofx/xacrLV 8t8<5,

446. T V X^P'V- ' Though it is to you us that the KO! is redundant, and that
(and not to my brother) that I am (vyaipiSas means the chariots. The verse,
granting the favour.' The Schol. here as it stands, can hardly bear any meaning.
observes, K&WUTTO. Treirol-rjrai T§ rpayinai By gvvwpldts \6x<»v he may mean that
T& Trp6<rwiroi' oXov 5e? zlvai 6ZIKOV &i/5pa. the army was arranged in companies of
w0
yiptJtxTKaiy yap CIJS oitfiev diKaiov %xet ^ ^X01 e ach.
Ae'-yeic, iireiyti T V Kptffiv, rbv e/c rf/s 453. aviovtriv. So the good MSS.
5tKaio\oyias Kara Keirrby yiv6fj.evov eAey- Others give O.V-{)TOV(TLV, Porson avvTovatv,
Xov 6/c<peu7cop. from the statement of some of the late
447. W. Dindorf and Klotz give op- Atticists, who remarked that the com-
XeVw S^ TIS, which is much less harmo- pound was KaSavvaai. We find however
nious, and has only one of the good MSS. also Kar^vvirav.
in its favour. 454. Photius, Ka.Taita.vaov,
449. Tt6\iv. This is perhaps corrupt.
It is omitted by Flor. 2, and Dr. Bad- 456. Porson gives Topyovs, on Valcke-
ham's conjecture (in Praef. ad Hel. p. 17), naer's needless conjecture.
/x6\if, is ingenious and probable, though 462. Kirchhoff gives avveXQovT' from
his interpretation is a little far-fetched ; his best MS. (altered however to -iiv by a
ineaxov /cat raVa'cu*', ' I reluctantly de- later hand) and two others. It is not
sisted even from marshalling the com- improbable that the nominative was given
panies round the walls.' Hermann reads by some one who supposed <TVV£\66VTL,
|vi/wpiSas TTVXWV, valvas portarum. Klotz not —ra, i. e. 6fi/j.ara, was meant. Her-
construes ap.<pl reixri KOX iruXiv, which mann contends that the dative really is
cannot be maintained. Kirchhoff pro- meant by that reading, while Porson says
poses KeU £vvwpi$as, in which case TT6MV (Tvvf\66i/Te may be defended as the
would mean iroXiTas. The Schol. tells " nominativus pendens " for the genitive.
145
i<ji OLCTLV y]Kei, rcwra -^prj yuovov
KtxKOiv Se TCOU Trplv ju.i^Set'os jxveiav
Xoyos fJ-eu ovv cro? irpocrde, IToAwet/ces T4KVOV 465
crv yap crrparetijua jdava'CSwv r/Kecs dyov
aSt/ca TreiTovdcos, <us cru (^s* Kpmjs Se rts
few yivovro KO\ SiaWa/crr)? tcaicwv.
110. cbrXous 6 /Avdos Trjs akrjdelas i<f>v,
KOV TTOLKiXcOV Sc? TaVSt^ 470
yap aura Kaipov 6 S' dSiKos
oiv eV avrcp (^ap/iaKcou SeiTai o~o(f>5>v.
iya) Se Trarpos Sw/xarw^ irpovo'Kexpdix'qv
rovfiov re Kat TOUS', ihctpvyelv ~xprjtfi)v dpas,
a? UtotTTOvs ecptfeyguT et9 i)/Aa9 Trore, 475
' e£<u TTJCTS' e/cwv avros ^ ]
465. TrfioaBe. It was the part of the 469—72. Quoted by Stobaeus, Flor.
accuser to speak first, as the Schol. ob- xi. 12. On kpjxT\vtvtiv, ' to express in-
serves, adding that &s tri* <J"??S is said to telligibly,' see Here. F. 1137- Here it
lay the odium of the €yK\7jfia a5j/c/a$ on means, ' crafty and subtle expositions.'
Polynices himself. Andr. 46, ip/xr]V€Vfi.a Nripfjbos yafxwv, ' a
4G9. The cause is now pleaded between reminiscence,' or that which presents
the two brothers, after the custom of Eu- clearly to the mind the marriage of Thetis
ripides, Jocasta summing up the argu- with Peleus.
ments as judge. It is a very remarkable 471- €%« yap atna. ' For it (justice)
fact, that each of the pleaders speaks in has in itself a propriety' or opportune-
twenty-seven verses, while Jocasta has ness, which requires no figures of speech
double that number, precisely as in Here. to recommend it.
F. 1255 seqq.—Polynices, feeling that 473. Sa/xaTai/. The genitive depending
justice is on his side, begins by excusing on the sense of 4irifj.e\u(rdait ivpoK^^aQai.
himself, on that ground, from making a Hermann, comparing Andr. 257, irvp aoi
long and laboured oration. It is an unjust irpo(Xoi(Tiar KOV TO O~QV Tr^otTKei^o/iat, c o n -
cause, he says, that requires cunning elo- strues iraTphs 5a>/xaTwi' Tovfxbv KQX ToGSe.
quence. He, in voluntarily resigning the But this seems intolerable; TOU/J.OI' is for
throne, did so with a view to family rovfxbv jitepos, ' on my own part.' See on
interests, because thus he hoped to escape Here. F. 170.
from the effects of Oedipus' curse, if he 476. None of the critics have per-
should have entered into an agreement ceived that this verse is spurious, al-
with his brother to reign in turn for a though all have felt the difficulty that it
year each. Eteocles however had .violated involves. At present, this speech of
all his solemn pledges to the gods, and Polynices has twenty-eight verses, being
still maintains possession of the throne. one more than the corresponding speech
Even now, if his brother will cede to him of his brother. This line was inserted,
his right, the hostile army shall be with- because Sous in v. 477 seemed to refer to
drawn, and he will again resign his place OiSlirovs, and not to eyk, which it ob-
to his brother after the year of office. viously does. The narrative thus pro-
But if justice is refused, he will occupy ceeds naturally; ' Now for myself, I had
the city by force. He calls the gods to consideration for my father's family,
witness now, that, having himself acted namely, a desire to avoid the curse ut-
uprightly in all respects, he is most im- tered by Oedipus, in giving up to my
piously excluded from his own undoubted brother here to be king of the country
prerogatives. for a year.' Kirchhoff and Scholefield
VOL. III. IT
146 ETPIRIAOT
Sous ™ S ' dvdcrcrew TrarpiSos iviavTov KVKXOV,
uxrf avros dpyziv avdts dvd /xepos Xaficov,
Kal fir) Si' e^6pa<; rwSe Kal (f>6vov JXOKOJV
KaKov 7i Spacrat Kal iraOeiv, a yCyveraL. 480
6 S' aiz/ecras ravd" opjaous TC Sous #eous
eopacrev ovoev OJV vnecr^eT, aAA
TvpavvCS1 avrbs Kal Bo/xcov ijxa
Kai vvv erotjads eijU.i rdjaauToi) \aj3a)v
aTparov fxkv e£a> r/jcrS' dTroo-TeiXai -^Bovos, 485
otKew Se TOI' ijxov O'LKOV dva, ju,epos \af3ti)v,
Kai TWO acpeivat rov io"ov avuts av \povov,
Kal fj.'qTe TTopOetv TrarpiSa fxrjre fTrpocr<f>epeLv
TTVpyoicri TTTJKTCOV KkifiaKbiv Trpocra/A^dcrets,
a JLIT) Kvprfcras rrj<s SIKT^S 7retpdo"O)aai 490
hpav. /xdprupas Se TciivSe SaC[xovas Ka\S>,

put a fuller stop after 7rpouiTKei|/tJlai)!', implied, and the act represented as just
Matthiae and Klotz after ura! TOCS", Her- on the point of taking place. So the
mann after TTOTE. All these are expe- aorist is used in the subjunctive when
dients to soften the harshness of irpov- events are merely contemplated as pos-
<ntei|/aJu7;>' — f?£7JA0oy without a copula. sible, as Med. 37, SeSoma 5' airiiv fiii TI
This accounts for the reading of one of fiovXevar) veov. — The old punctuation,
the good MSS.f rovphv 8e Kal TOV5\ Kal TtaBt'iv a yiyverat, was corrected by
478. Porson, who appears not to have Schaefer.
clearly known the Attic law, that Sore 483. For e/iav Porson gives e/^hv with
properly takes a nominative before the Grotius, and so one of the Scholiasts
infinitive when the subject is the same as seems to have read (or at least to have
that to the primary verb, here and on explained i/twv as equivalent to it), avrl
Orest. J120 (1122) confounds this syntax rod Kal TO [tepos rb 4fxbv TWV b6fJ.cuv.
with that requiring an accusative, and says Most of the editors follow Porson; yet
that " usitatior constructio est \afi6vra.." ffiCiv gives an excellent sense, ' a share in
In both instances Scholefield would have a house which is rightly my house.'
done better to admit the oversight, than 487. The ai was added by Canter.
to evade it by saying that the rule applies This verse may perhaps be interpolated ;
only to the Attic idiom ; as if Porson was but we can only admit this (consistently
talking of any other. On hva. jue'pos, with the numerical equality of verses
repeated in v. 486, and not occurring in the two speeches) by supposing, with
elsewhere in tragedy, Elmsley remarks, Kirchhoff, that a line has been lost after
on Med. 913. v. 491. Valckenaer thought v. 480 was
479. <p6vov. Hermann adopts (p86vov, spurious, but the pev and the 8e clearly
a variant in the best MS. (Compare answer to each other. The present verse
v. 545.) But tp6vovt as Klotz observes, (487) is not necessary to the sense,
evidently refers to the very terms of because its purport is sufficiently ex-
Oedipus' curse, OrjKry ciS^pw l)Q>fj.a Sta- pressed by avbi /x4pos.
Aax e ^- Hermann objects, that the past 488. The good MSS. give the singular
participle implies that the act was already readings jUTj/ceVt or /x^re TI. Kirchhoff
done. But this is hypercritical; it is thinks Trpoo~<p€p€iv corrupt. As TI and TT
good Greek to say Sore ^ fipaaal TI, Kal are often confused (see Aesch. Suppl.
avrbs ira.Ot'iv (% vvv yiyveTai), fita (p6vov 756), the true reading is perhaps /JLTIT'
/J.OA&)V, where the mode and cause are €ire£(T</>6peip
147

(Ls ndvTa TTpda-croiv (TVV 81/07 81/075 drep


dirocTTepovfJiaL iraTpCSos dvoo-iotJTara.
Tavr avff exacTTa, fx/rJTep, ov^l TreptTrXo/cas
Xoycov ddpolaas elirov, d\kd /cat cro^ots 495
/cat Touri (JMXVXOLS evSt^', ws e/xoi So/cei.
XO. e/xot /nev, et KOLL ju.77 K<X6' 'EXktjvoJv ^96va
Te#pd//./xe(9', d\\' ovv £vverd JJLOI So/cels Xeyeiv.
ET. et iracrt TOLVTO Kakbv €(j)v o-o(f>6v 9' d/xa,
OVK rjv av d/A^nAe/cros dv9pcoTroi,s episp 500
vuv 8' ov#' ofiouov ov8ev OVT IO-OV fipoTois,
Tr\r)v ovojjido'av, TO S' epyov OVK 'iariv r68e.
iya> yap ov&ev, fjbrjrep, aTro/cpui/za? ipSy
d av e\.9oLfJL rjXCov

492. For i,s one of the best MSS. wishes to return to his country in any
gives Kal, and air is written in an erasure other position but that of king, he may
in Ven. a. Kirchhoff suspects, as above do so. But no force on earth shall induce
mentioned, that a verse has been lost. him to forego his sceptre. If a man must
This variant gives a strong confirmation do wrong, let it be in a matter worth
to the reading which has been suggested sinning for.
in Here. F . 2 9 1 , ob/ibs 51 afjLapTupyjros 500. an<pi\eKTos, having arguments to
eu/^e??s TT6(TIS, Kal rovfrSe trcuBas OVK &y be urged on both sides ; equivocal, dis-
e/ccoxreu fleAoi, where the vulg. us rovcrSe putable. Cf. Aesch. Agam. 854. 1563.
KTA. seems to have crept into the text by 501. '6/j.oiof OUT' iaov. The general law
a converse error, the two particles being of fairness and equality he expresses by
ofteu confused. the two words implying likeness and equi-
494. The objection of the Attic poets valence. It is the same IV^TTJS as in v.
to make t long before TTA, & C , is clearly 536.
shown here, where ov irepiir\oK&s would 502. bvo/j.do'ai. Porson's correction,
otherwise have been naturally preferred. ov6/j.a(nv, is rejected by the subsequent
495. ao<po7s, in the opinion of the wise.editors.—TO b" epyov KTA., 'but this reality
499. Tavrbf Hermann and W. Din- (the reality of this boasted fairness) exists
dorf, but against all the best MSS. The not.'
reply of Eteocles amounts to this:— 503—6. Tbese fine verses are quoted
Different people make different esti- by Stobaeus, Flor. xlvii. 3, with aWepos
mates of justice and honour ; but there is for riXiov. All the good MSS. of Euri-
no reality nor uniformity in virtues which pides give ava.To\hs, which Kirchhoff
men only talk about, but do not practise. alone has edited. We have the same tri-
For his own part, he avows that he would brach in 494 and 509; but both Stobaeus
do any thing and every thing to gain that and Plutarch (p. 481) have the common
most glorious of human prerogatives, tragic form avroXds. Porson and W.
sovereignty. Having got it, he is reluc- Dindorf adopt alBepos, but this in no re-
tant to resign it to another. To give up spect removes the difficulty of the double
the larger share for the smaller is mere genitive, which may be explained in two
cowardice. Besides, his feeling of honour ways ; either ' the rising of the sun up to
revolts at the thought of resigning his the stars,' i. e. the highest heaven, or ' the
throne to a traitor. It would be a re- sun-rise (most distant point) of the hea-
proach to Thebes to yield through fear of ven.' Kirchhoff's conjecture is not satis-
the Argive spear. Polynices ought to factory, 6.(TTp (iv yap ZAOOI/J.' r}\iou irpbs
have proposed terms, not to have en- kvcvToXas. It would be better to read
forced his claims by arms. Tf his brother
148 ETPiniJOT

l yfjs evepOe, Suvaros &v Spacrai TaBe, 505


deuiv [xeyiaTTjv coaT e^eiv Tvpavviha.
TOVT OVV TO [JL7)Tep, OV)(L
aXXw irapeivai fiaXkov rj o~c!)t,eu> i/
avavhpia yap, TO irkiov OOTIS avroXecra?
Tov\ao-o-ov ?Xa/3e. Trpos Se TOUTS' a t c r ^ w o ^ a t 510
l\86vTa avv oVXots TovSe /cai iropOovvTa yrjv
Tv^elv a xprjl,ei- rais yap av @i^8ais rdSe
yivoLT oveiSos, ei MvKr/vaiov Sopos
<j>6/3a> TTapeCrjv o~Kr)TTTpa Tafxa TOJS' e)(€uv.
OTrXoicrt rets StaXXayas, 515
, TTOieio-Qav wav yap i^aipel Xdyos
o~i&r)pos irokeiJuioiv Spdaeiev. dv.
dXX' ei juet' aXXws #eXei,
^ ' e/ceivo S' ou^ e/cwv
Tiapov \LOI, rwSe SovXeucrw TroTe ; 520
r a u r ' irco 7r£)p, trw Se <f>do~yava,
8' ITTTTOVS, TreSta •ni\tsn\o.fl'
ws ou Traprjo~o> TOIS' CJLITJV TvpawiSa.
eZwep yap dStKew X/0^' TvpavvCSos iripi
506. Empire is called 0e£i' iieyivTt), Euripides. See on Hipp. 18. Iph. T.
the greatest of divine things, as wealth, 1279. This reading has been recovered
good fortune, hope, & c are sometimes from Plutarch and others, who quote or
called deus. See Cycl. 310. Iph. A. 392. allude to the verse, for ejcu'pei. Porson
512. & xP!'Cel' I* w a s n o t necessary retains the latter ; but it gives no sense.
to say Z>v xptfC*'- Cf. Aesch. Cho. G98, For e^alpeiv is ' to rear up,' as in Soph.
Tvyx^-Velv T
" Trp6(T(popa,-—The position of Trach. 147, aAA' TJSOVCUS afj.oxBov 4£aipet
the article in what follows is remarkable : /Jioy. Compare Suppl. 748, iroAeis T%
nothing is more rare than the separation e^oycai 5ta k6you Kdptycu KCLKCL, (pdvcp
of it from its case by more than one word, KaOcupeicrS', ov \6yq>, r a Trpdy^ara.
such as yap, ixlv, Si &c. Hermann's read- 519. eKtlvov Porson after Valckenaer.
ing, Kal yap av Q^ais, had occurred alsoSee however on Alcest. 1111. He means,
to the present editor; but Hermann is of course, the sovereignty. In the next
wrong in saying the -rah is " plane in- verse all the good copies give SovXevaw,
utilis." It is used as it often is in ras
but Hermann and W. Dindorf, with in-
'AdJivas, to imply distinction, which isferior M8S., give SouAeOcrcu without a
here conveyed by the very context. So question, ' I will never give up this point,
Tb "Apyos inf. v. 717- There is a similar
the being a slave to him,' i. e. I will never
collocation of the article in Thuc. vi. 64,
consent to it. Kirchhoff, without much
rovs yap at/ tyiXous TOUS fr<pa>v — robsreason, thinks the verse interpolated.
iinrias /3AairT€ic av jue7C(Aa. j\jac. 311, 521. irpbs ravr' free KTX. is a formula
Kal rhv (iiv ^]trro irXe'tarov aepdoyyos of defiance. Aesch. Prom, 1013, Trpbs
Xphvav. Hel. 922, aiaxp^v TO, fxiv ITS -ravTa piirTe'trflio yuei/ al&aXovoaa <f>Ac!|.
6e1a •tri.vr' f^etSivai. 524—5. This distich, containing as it
516. efaipci, conficit, removes, clears does a sentiment which well suited Eteo-
out of the way; a favourite word with cles, but is not to be taken as a specimen
149
KaWuTTov dhiKeiv, rdWa S' evcrefielp 525
XL), OVK ev Keyeiv 'XP'f) fir) TTO TOI? epyot?
oi ydp KaXbv TOVT', dWd rfj 81/C17
10. S> TCKVOV, ov^ dnavra T<O yrjpO' Katcd,
'ETed/cXees, irpocrecrTLv, aKX' rj
e)(€L TI Xefat TCOV vecov <ro<f)a>Tepov. 530
TI T^S KaKicrTr}<s SaLfiovav i'''

of the poet's own lax morality, is quoted to speak more wisely than youth. Am-
by Stobaeus, Flor. xlvii. 4. Cic. de Offic. bition, that worst of influences over the
iii. § 21, 'Nam si violandum est jus, reg- mind of man, has been the ruin of many
nandi gratia violandum est; aliis rebus homes and many cities. It were far wiser
pietatem colas.' Compare Ion 1045, T V to hold in honour that great natural law
51 €uc€(8eiaf euruxoviri fiiv KaXhv Tifxav of Equality of Rights, by which not only
'6rav 5e Tro\efj.iovs dpacrat Kanais B4\rj TLS, friends and states and allies are kept to-
oi>Se\s tfMroBkv KE?TCU v6p.os. gether, but which prevails in the system
52G. fx^i ^7rl TOLS tpyois Ka\o?s. Her- of the universe, where Day and Night
mann well renders this verse, the only alternately give place to each other, and
difficulty of which is its brevity of ex- neither claims more than its just share.
pression, " non oportet pulcris verbis uti, What is there so precious, so fascinating,
nisi quum res honestae sunt." Professor in empty Majesty? Wherein lies the
Scholeneld, in saying that here the adjec- advantage of more than a competency ?
tive is not the predicate, and that the Riches are but the gift of the gods, and
article represents the possessive pronoun, belong not to men in their own right.
TO epya <rov, entirely misunderstood the Were the alternative proposed, to be
doctrine of what have been called " ter- king, or to save the city, would he dare
tiary predicates." (Donaldson, Gr. Gr. to choose the former, and to see his coun-
§ 489.) Here the full expression would try ravaged, his countrywomen carried off
be, zav fx.}j TO. epya, 4<p' ols ris Aeyet, as captives ?—To Polynices she has thus
KaA& y, ' when the deeds one speaks much to say: Adrastus was foolish in
about are not good.' Cf. Bacch. 775> giving him his daughter, anrl he himself
Tap/3u> fi€v ei7re?y rovs \6yovs 4\eu94povs is foolish in using such an alliance to in-
fls rby Tvpavvov. It was a strange error vade his native city. How can he ever
of Matthiae's, repeated by W. Dindorf, dare to write on an Argive temple, Poly-
to suppose the syntax was iir' epyois p-h nices offered these Thetan spoils ? If
KOXIHS, though the Schol. had anticipated on the other hand he should be defeated,
him in it. how will he show himself at Argos with
the remnant of a vanquished army ? The
527. T?7 S'IKTI, justice in the abstract, as people
Aescb. Eum. 209, evv)] — TT? Sitcy <ppov~fated a will then curse Adrastus for so ill-
poviiivl). Ibid. V. 417> ireiroiSis T?J SI'KT;. for the marriage. Let him repent in time,
folly of two combined is a most
S c h o l . T7} S'lKT] jSapu, TOVTCGTLV CtStKOV. odious evil.
528. The following pijiris must have
been very celebrated in antiquity; for 528—30. Quoted by Stobaeus, Fl. cxv.
of the first half of it nearly every line 1, with 5Ei|ai for \i\cu. Porson and
is quoted by some writer or other, the Matthiae, after Valckenaer, have adopted
references to all which are carefully given a reading by no means better in itself, and
in Kirchhoff's critical edition. It is un- resting on much less authority. The
questionably a very fine and eloquent article has the possessive force,' its expe-
address, replete with wisdom and pro- rience.' The Schol. records a reading1
found views on the theory of rvpawh, e'jUTreipiq! (or perhaps, irpoiTiffri, TTJ S
according to the Greek conception of it. ifj-ireipia).
Jocasta addresses herself specially to 531. KaKioJTr]s 5atfx6vwv. See v. 506,
Eteocles, both as the last speaker, and and compare the noble speech of Wolsey
as the acknowledged author of the aggres- in K. Henry VIII., Cromwell, I charge
sion. Age, she says, has this advantage thee,fling away ambition; By that sin
at least, that its experience enables one fell the angels, &c. The present passage
150 ETPiniJOT
<fiA.0TijU.ia?, TTOU ; fLr) crv y' aSiKos r)
voWovs 8' es oiKovs KOLI TroXets
elcrrjXOe Ka£r)\0' eV oXiOpco royv
i<j> rj crv fjiaiveu. Keivo KOXXLOV, T4KVOV, 535
icroTrjTa TIJXOLV, r) (f)ikovs ael (])C\.OLS
TroXets Te TroXecrL crvjitjua^ous re cru/A/xa^ots
£vv§ei' TO yap Icrov vofxi^ov dv0pa>TTOL<; e<pv,
rw nXeovi 8' ael TTOXC/UOV Kad'unaTai
Tovkacrcrov, e^^pas 6' rj[j.epa<s Karap^erat. 540
teal yap fidrp" avdpunroicri /ecu pipy) crra0fLwv
icroTTjs eVafe KapidyJov Stwpicre,
^UKTOS T' a<f)eyyes f3\e(f>apov rjXcov re ^>ws
icroi' /SaSt^et TOV iviavcriov KVKKOV,
Kovherepov avTaiv <f)06vov e^ei viKwfievov. 545
et^' 1^X10? )U,ev vv£ re SowXeuei fipoTols,
crv S' ou/c dvefet Scofxarcov e^cov icrov ;
\jia\ TO)8' aTTOveifxai; Kara TTOV *<TTIV rj OLKT) ;]
rvpavvic?, dSi/aav ev8at/Aova,
is quoted by many writers ; among others e%"Pa> l'k e SouAiov ^ a p for SovXeia.
D. Chrysost. xvii. p. 287 gives v. 531— 544. It is hard to say whether icrov ia
540. Herod, iii. 5 3 , <piAoTi/j.lri Kriifia the nominative or the accusative. In
(TKai6y. jxTi T £ KaKai rb Katihv lw' TroWol either case the sense is the same, ' on
TWV BIKU'MM TO e7r:6iKe'(TTepa irporideaaT terms of equality.'—VIKOJ^VOV, on being
iroXXoi Se tfSri T 4 fir)rpSa SI^JUEPOI TO compelled to give place to the other.—
irarp^a a-Kt&aXov rvpavvXs tr^^/ia <r<paX€- avToiv Porson and Hermann, against the
phv, iroWol 5e O.VTT)S epcurrai eiVi, KTA. good MSS.
534. Ka£jjA8e KTA. The sense appears 546. SouAciiei fiporoh means, ' are sub-
to be, ' and does not depart till after the servient to a general law for the bene-
destruction of those who have made use fit of man,' as Hermann has remarked,
of her.' It is possible however to connect 548. This verse is unquestionably spu-
e7r' d\edp<p with ei<r?}A(?e, ' enters to de- rious, though it does not seem to have
stroy them,' and so Ka£i}A9e will be merely been suspected by former critics. All the
an adjunct or amplification. good MSS. give a.TrovtiiJ.a.1, the later ones
535. D. Chrysostom gives rovro tcd\- only a.Trove/j,eLi/, Porson a7rop€^uers. Nei-
XIITTOVfiporo'ts,and some of the inferior ther this nor Hermann's teal rifSe veT/xai
copies here give KdWtarov. has the slightest probability. We might
538. v6fi.tft.ov, an established and re- add, that the distich 540—7 is quoted by
ceived principle; the normal condition of Eusebius and Theodoret (ap. Kirch.)
social life ; whereas he who has less envies without the present one, which they would
him who has more, and is ever prone to hardly have omitted had they found it.
quarrel with him. Plutarch, De Frat. 519. To call absolute monarchy evSal-
amore, p. 481 A, gives fi6vifxov, ' perma- fj.aiv aStxla, worldly prosperity associated
nent,' a reading evidently inferior. The with injustice, is a magnificent expression,
gloss of the Schol. is rather ambiguous ; In the next verse some of the editors,
avrl rod Siaaiov, Kal a<r$aA.es, Kal /3e- strangely enough, retain the old punctua-
fiaiov, oi yap V6JXOI afUTdfTTpeivTot tlcriv. tion, a question at T(SSe. The sense how-
540. ixsP°-s V e P as > a periphrasis for ever is, ' and think so much of this,
151
VTT€p<j>€v, /cai fjiiy -qyrjcrai ToSe, 550
daL TI/UOV ; KCVOV jxev ovv.
y) woWa fio^Oelv TTOW e^cov Iv Sw/xacrt
povXeu; r t o ecrrt TO TTXCOV ; OVO/A' €)(€i (xovov
iirel TO. y apKovv0' iKavd TOIS ye craxjipocrLV.
OVTOL r a ^prjjxaT iSta KeKTrjvTcu fiporol, 555
T<X rwy #eaiv S' e)(ovre<; hnjxe\o{>^eda%
brav Se ^prj^aicr', aur' a^aipovvrai TTOXW.
[6 S' o\/3os ov ^e)Saios. aXA' e^/iepos.]
a y , 7yt> cr' epcofiaL Bvo Xoyo) TrpoOelcr d/xa,
woTepa Tvpavveiv, ^ TrdXtv <ra>cr<u ^eXeis ; 560
e^»et9 rvpavvelv; rjv 8e VLKijcrr) cr 6'Se
'Apyeld r eyxrj §6pv TO KaS[X€icov ekrj,
6\pei Safjiacrdev dcrrv @rj/3aiov ToSe,
ctyet Se TroXXas ai^jaaXojTiSa? Kopas
/3Ca Trpos avSpait' iroXefiCojv irop0ov[JLeva<;. 565
p ' 6 TTXOVTOS, O

(namely) to be gazed at as a man of high and by Sextus Empiricus, adv. Math. p.


dignity ?' Nothing can be clearer. Klotz, 557, in conjunction with Electr. 944.
who alone rightly explains the passage, 5C0. a&aai. As some of the best
compares Hec. 625, o 5' eVTroAtTatsrijuto? copies have <7a><ren>, Kirchhoff thinks ixci}-
K€K\r]/A€vos. Suppl. 553, rijxios yepai- Qeiv may be true, Klotz that some other
perat. Porson gives /cat /J-ey' !qyr}<T(u ; rb verb should be substituted. The meaning
Se Treptfi\4ireirda.i Tiptop; and Valckenaer is, ' to keep your throne or to save the
proposed rt Se IT. rijj.ioi' ; state by resigning it.' The one is a per-
552. If he does not care for honour, manent, the other a momentary action ;
perhaps he cares for riches, which she whence the difference of tenses.
proceeds to show are equally vain. 563. ©Tj/Saioy has rather more MS.
554. eire\ TC£ y KTX, The first ye per- authority than the vulg. 07)/3aiW.
haps belongs to eVei, on which formula 565. For iropOov^evas the best MS.
see Here. F. 141. Cycl. 181. For the (Ven. a) records a var. lect. AeApir^eVas.
sentiment, that enough is as good as a Compare however Electr. 316, Sixooai — as
superabundance, see Electr. 430, iras yap eirepo* i/xbs iraT^p. It is doubtful if this
e^TrKijadels ay^]p d ir\ovtri6s re x® Trevris ought not rather to be read interroga-
taov <pipei.—This verse is quoted by Sto- tively : ' will you see, i. e. will you endure
baeus, Fl. xcv. 5. Porson gives Toitn to see, Thebes ravaged, and her daughters
tx<i!xppo<Ti.v, against the good M S S . slaves ?'
555. XSiu KetcTTjvTai, ws tSia KT^fiara 566—7. W. Dindorf marks this dis-
exovvi. This and the two following lines tich as spurious, Valckenaer having be-
are given by Stobaeus, Fl. xciv. 9.—TA fore condemned the latter verse. Porson
TSIV 6eS>v KTK., ' holding what belongs toseems to assent, but thinks the omission of
the gods we are stewards of it.' the single verse would leave some abrupt-
558. Porson, (after "Valckenaer,) Her- ness. It certainly is an interesting fact,
mann, Matthiae, and W. Dindorf, regard to find that, by omitting verses already
this verse as interpolated from another ejected on different grounds by other edi-
tragedy. It is a mere repetition of what tors, the singular numerical law (see on
had just been said. It is quoted by Plu- v. 469) becomes exactly verified, i. e. Jo-
tarch, consol. ad Apoll. p. 116 (ap.Kirch.), casta's speech has precisely twice the
152 ETPiniziOT
yf £ Se ov.~\
crol fj.£v r a S ' auSar aol Se, UoXwetKes, Xdya).
d/Ad^eis ^ S p a c r r o s xdpiTas ^5 cr' dvTJxjjaTO-
acrvvera 8 ' r}X0e<z KOLI <rv TTopdijcrcuu TTOXLV. 570
<£ep', ^v eX^s y i p Trjvft', b /x.77 TV^OI TTOTC,
pos 6z5>v, rpoirala TTCDS dvaemjerets /lit ;
ois 8' au Karapfei Qvpdroiv eXcbv Trdrpav,
iced cr/cGXa ypdxjjets TTWS evr Ivoyov poaus ;
0^/3as Trvpwcras TacrSe JJoXweiKr)? 0eols 575
dcririSas eOrjKe ; fJujiroT, 3> T£KVOV,
roioi'Se croi yivoiff v<f> 'EWrjvcov
•^v 8' aS Kpa,Tr)6rjs KOX TO, rouS' VT
7TW? ¥^4pyos 17^15 jxvpiov^ XITTCOV veicpovs ;
ipel Se 817 rts, ? /2 Ka/ca jjivqarev^aTa 580
/
7rpoom6el<;, Sta. jatas vvfj.<j)r)s ydfiov
^a. Suo KaKcb o-TrevBeis, T£KVOV,
KCIVCOV crrepeadai, rwv8e T' ef /^ecra) rre&eiv.
TO Xiav, [jbeOerov ajJiaOCaL Svolv,

number of each of the two preceding. Troad. 1188, T£ KO.1 Trore ypdif/eiev &v (re
Klotz, after Hermann, defends this dis- ixovaoiroibs iv rik(pu>; The sense however
tich, as a kind of forcible summary of the is not, as he thinks, de spoliis scribes, but
evils of Eteocles' conduct, and a reproach literally, ' how will you inscribe the spoils,'
to him for letting the selfish ambition of the letters being written on the arms pre-
one entail misery on many. Some doubt cisely as a person was said S4\rovypd(peiv
is thrown on v. 566 by the variants TTOVTJ- &C. Schol. avrl TOV, 6'irAa iiriypdij/eis.
pis and Sa-n-avripSs. 577. On 6(p' "EWitvaiv see Here. F.
569. x"P' T a s avtityaTo. See on KTJSOS 1334. In the next verse inrep$paij.r) for
avrin/ici/ov, Here. F. 35. The sense is, inrtK5pa.fi.ri was conjectured by Canter, and
'Adrastus was foolish in doing you a is confirmed by the scholium Inveprepa
favour, which involved him in war in re- yevqTcu. Klotz alone retains fmsKSpafiri,
turn for his good-will.' in the sense, 'should have got off safe
572. For ava<TT-fi<reis Porson gives on from the conflict.'
his own conjecture &pa trT7)<TFis, where 583. eV /J.4CTCJI vecre'iv. Schol. 6 vois,
&pa has not only no meaning, but is very ^ T € eVeica ("Apyos) fifae ravra (&hfias)
doubtful Greek, because the formula is i%ei.\>,tfroiKaKeivum aTepqOrivai, Kal roi-
used only in inferential questions. To TOIV /xrj rvxttv. rb yap iv fiecrai TretreiV,
Kirchhoff is due the restoration of Ait for TOVT4(TTI rb irpb rov a(ptK4<r8ai £ir' avra
Sopbs, the two best MSS. giving Si]. For eKirerre'iv rrjs 4\.irifios. The whole phrase
aea<rT7J<rcu in the sense of ' to set up,' is equivalent to <r<pa\rjvai, treaelv being
Hermann compares aviarti rififiov Hel. often used for rf/evadrjiiai iAirlSos, irritum
1244, vulvas aviaT-r) Ion 1129. esse. Klotz explains the words somewhat
574. Kirchhoff rightly puts a question differently, ' to fall by the sword before
at {/oats as well as at eflijKe. ' How will you have gained this.' The phrase seems
you indite the words of dedication ? Will to resemble our vulgar proverb, ' to fall
you write thus ?' &c. For ital (TKVXO. between two stools.'
Porson, after Valckenaer, gives icels fficvAa, 584. anaOlai Porson and Kirchhoff.
a needless alteration. Hermann compares Equally good MSS. give afiaBla, which
&0INIZ2AI. 153
e's TavO' oTav ybokqTov, zyQicrrov KCLKOV. 585
XO. 3> deal, yevoio~0€ T&VS' arroTpoTroi Katcaiv,
KOX ^vfjufiao-Cv TW OISCTTOV re/cvot? Sore.
ET. fxrjrep, ov Xoywv ed' ayaiv, dXX' avaXarab ^pouos
ovv jxiaroi \X6JTT\V, nepaivei 8' ovSev r) irpoOvyiia'
ov yap av fujU./3ai/xei> aXXws rj V I TOIS elprjfxdvoi.';,
CQQ-T i/xe o-KrjTTTpciiv KparovvTa Trjah' dvaKr' elvau
\6ov6<i' 591
riov jxatcpcov S' avraXXayeTcra vovQerr^^xajroiv fx' ea.
/cat o~i> TtovS" e£o) KOfiitpv ret^ewv, rf KarOaveZ
FLO. Trpos rii'os ; Tis wS' arpwro?, ocrris ets rj[xa<; ^i(^os
<1>6VLOV i[x{5a\a>v rbi> ai)Tov OVK aTroicrerai fxopov; 595
ov TTpoo~co /3ef3rjKa<;' e? X^P a ? Xeucrcrei?
Hermann takes for the dual. In the next 589. T) irpodv/xla, which is commonly
verse exSiffroi' has more authority than taken to mean ' your zeal in our behalf,'
attrx'TToy, and is rightly retained by is explained by Klotz ' readiness to make
Klotz and Kirchhoff. The Schol. ex- up the quarrel.' It is not easy to choose
plains neytaTov Kaxbv and deivbv KaKbv, between the two. We may compare a
both of which are ambiguous. similar idea in Aesch. Theb. 1054, epts
586. For the o made long in O.-K6T^O-KOIirtpaivet fj-vdov iiffro/rrj Beuiv.
see Orest. 12. Aesch. Pers. 219, €'/ TI 590. 4ir\ TO?S elpy)^4voLS, on the terms
<f>\avphv elSes, alrov TGIVS' airorpotr^i/ specified. Hipp. 459, XPV" "' «T! PATOIS
TeAeiV. — The Schol. has the following &pa, irartpa (pvTeueiv.—In the next verse
observation on the foregoing speech :—• £/j.e, the reading of the best MS., is pre-
' In all this Jocasta has given no advice ferable to the vulg. ,116, because aAAa ^
to her sons, to their common interest. ff€ is implied; and on the same grounds,
To the one she says, Why are you ambi- as well as on metrical considerations,
tious to rule ? and to the other, Why do (Tkr]TVTpa>v is to be preferred to atcriirTpa.
you make war on your country ? Whereas Klotz retains the latter with Matthiae.
.she ought to have advised them to come The distinction commonly made between
to some agreement about the division of Kpare7f nva. and Kpareiv rivhsj as express-
their father's property and the empire, ing permanent and temporary possession,
and so to cease from their strife, accord- appears wholly arbitrary.
ing to their original engagement to rule 594. Ti's wS'. Some of the best MSS.
by turns. For the poet had it in his give TIS 5' 55'. Compare Hel. 810, OVTW
power to represent them as not comply- iTi$7]pcp rporrbv OVK %x€l 5eVas •
ing, in order that the history might re- 596. iy-ybs fSefiyKas, ' You are not far
main unaltered ; for it was fated that they from such a person.' Porson and most
should kill each other, and die according of the subsequent editors admit Mus-
to their father's curse. But as it is, the grave's elegant but unnecessary conjec-
poet has done nothing of the sort.' — ture /3e^i)Kaj$. Schol. iyyvs KOI ifi-
Jocasta, in fact, has confined herself to •wpoaStv 'itTTcurcu.—As all the best MSS.
dissuasive arguments, and has tried to give x^Pas' n °t X*Pas> w e should perhaps
make each of her sons separately ashamed read xeVas t'uropips i/J-as, to which eltropw
of himself. Hermann remarks (Praef. p. forms the natural answer. He evidently
xvi), " Hunc (Eteoclem) quod mater points to his sword ; but the other re-
quum refutat non gravius increpat, de- plies, he has not the courage to use it.
fendi potest eo, quod cavendutn ei est ne Schol. Trap6<rov ot wXovo'toi dtiAoi elai irpbs
ferociam ejus obstinatiorem reddat." Q&vaTov, els ixeya\tov ayaQtJiiv o~repov(x^voi.
588. iff ayliiv Canter and others for EVT' Valckenaer compares Ar. Plut. 203, 8ej-
aytiv. Porson gives ayiiv ear' with Grotius. \6TO.T6U io-0' 6 TTAOVTOS, where the Schol.
VOL. III. X
154

IIO. ela-opa)- Seikbv 8' 6 TTXOVTOS Kal <$>IX6\\IVXOV KCKKOV.


ET. Kara avv TroWoicriv rj\6es irpbs TOP ovSev es pa-XW >
IIO. ao-(j)akr)<; yap ear djxelvcov rj dpacrvs a-Tparr)\a,T7)<s.
ET. KOJU,TTOS et cnrovSais TreTroi6h)<s, at ere crdytpvcnv
Oaveiv. 600
Kal <xe Sevrepov y aVaiTW (TKVjTTTpa KOX fiipr)

x
ET. OVK divanovfiecrO'' iyeb yap rbv ipov OIK-TJCTO) Zopov.
ET. TOV ju,epous ix°yv TO <j>w'' aTraXkacra-ov Be yrj<;.
nO. a> deaiu fia)[JLol Trarpawv,
ET. ovs <TV jropd-qcroiv trapu.
nO. K\V€T€ ftov. 605
ET. Tts S' av KKVOL crov TraTpiS' i-rreaTpaTevfievov ;
nO. Kal deciiv TWV \evKcnra>\a)v S(Wju.a#',
ET. ol crrvyova-i ere.
TraTpiSos, ET. /cat yap rjXdes igeXwv.
. dStKia. y , 3) deoi.
ET. MvKTjvai';, JUT) V^aS' avaKaXei Oeovs.
. dvoVios ne(f>VKa<;,
quotes this verse, as also Stohaeus, Fl. 604. Kirchhoff retains TrarpSoi, the
xciii. 18. reading of all the best MSS., but admits
599. ct(T(f>aA^s KT\. The same senti- that the Aldine Trarfxiuv may be right, as
ment occurs in Suppl. 508, a<paXephvindeed the metre will not allow us to
riye)xo>v Opaavs vedis Te vavrris. This doubt. The former is the more usual idiom
verse also is given by Stobaeus, Fl. liv. (Soph. El. 1374. Oed. Col. 297), though,
18. Suetonius says that Augustus was we might read 5 0eoi, 0a>ixo\ warp^ol 8'.
fond of quoting it, Vit. Caes., Octav. § 606. By Aevic6ira>Aoi Beol Amphion and
25. Zethus are meant, who were, as Her-
600. Konnbs (with the accent on the mann observes, the Theban Dioscuri, as
last) means ' a boaster.' Schol. a\a(o- being the sons of Zeus by Antiope. So
vmhs inrdpxe's. in Here. F . 29, T<i> AevKonciXm irply TV-
601. The ye is out of place here. We pavvT\aa.i \fiovbs 'h/j.<piov' Tj5e ZrjOov,
should perhaps read, KOX rb dcvTep6v <r' €Ky6vo> Ai6s. Hermann quotes from
airaLTu KT\. Hesychius, Ai6<riwvpoi, ol 'EAec?)s a5eA-
602. OVK airaiT0ii|U6(r9a. cfiof- [«al] ZyjSos Kal 'A/j./piav, KevK6Tra\oi
Schol. ov
XpzwfTTovfjLev. He might have better ex- /caAoujUeyoi. Schol. TWV KZVKOTTWXWV.
KdiTTopos Kal UO\VSSVKOVS- ^ Z-jjOou Kal
plained it, OVK orptiAonei* airofiovvcu. Be-
tween airaiTe7ff0ai, ' to have a thing de- 'hfupiovos, iirep &/j.eipov.
manded back,' and cupeiAetv or %P^val C07. Two good MSS. give efeAir, as if
a-jroSovvai, there is so close a relation that from e^aipeiv, not from i£e\aiveiv.
the one formula is used for the other. 008. The good MSS. agree in aSmta
The sense is, ' We do not allow the ye (rfj, & 8sol, which Kirchhoff retains',
claim.' The emphasis lies on the airb, adding " videntur deesse nonnulla." That
as if he had said, ' there is no giving back, <rrj has crept in from a gloss one can
but only giving up, in this matter.' hardly doubt.
Q0INI22AI. 155
ET. a\\' ov 7rarpiSos> a>s cru, 7roA.e)u,ios.
IIO. os fi afLOipov i£ekavveis. 610
ET. KOX KaraKTevu) ye irpos.
HO. irdrep, K\V€LS a Tra
ET. /cat yap ola Spas K\vei.
J7O. Kal cri),
ET. adijiiTov aoi ju/^rpbs bvofxatfiiv jcdpa.
JJO. to 7rdXis-
fjboXcbv es vApyo<; avaK&XeL Aipvy]^ vSwp.
no. et/xt, yu,^ Trovev ere 8' atva), [jifJTep. ET. e^iOt, -^Oovo1;.
no. TroLTepa 8e' /u,ot S6s eicriSeik ET. ou/t av
615
JTO. <x\Xa Trapdivovs dSeX^as. -ET. ouSe racrS' oi/fet TTOTC.
HO. <5 KacrCyvrjTcu.
ET. TI rauras dvaKaXets i)(0i<TTos o>v ;
jjbrJT€p, dWd (JLOL crv ^alpe.
10. -^apTOi yovv Tracr^w, T4KVOV.
OVK€T etjal Trats cros. 10. es TTOKX' ad\ia TT4$VK
eyai.
6'Se yap ets 17/Aas t$pi£ei. ET. Kal yap avdvfipi-
£o/mi. 620
JTO. TTOU Trore crnfcrei 7rp6 irvpycov ;
ws TI jU/ tcrropets rooe ;
HO. dvTtrafo/Aai KTevcov ere. ET. /cd/Ae TOUS' epws ex61"
1

1O. - 3 * > \ s s / ' Q ' 5 ^ / >

&> raAatv eyw. rt opacrer , co TCK^ ;


170.
10. Trarpos ou
612. ade/itTovis Kirchhoff's and Bothe's the next verse i^ii^v is Musgrave's cor-
correction of oil de/urbv, and is much rection for e|ei/«.
better than ov de/xis, which Porson and 618. xaPT^ '"^Xa> ironically. Klotz
W. Dindorf adopt from Grotius, ov Be- compares Soph. Electr. 1457, Xal'f""r ^"t
fxird <roi (Klotz), or ov tre defiirbv (Mus- ei aoi ^apTct rvyxO'Vei TttSe. Kirchhoff's
grave). The three forms oli Otfinos, a.04- conjecture, xaPT® °~' ou K&o~Xat ' s n 0 '
/j.iTos, adeft.io'Tos, are elsewhere confused felicitous.—In the next verse the good
iu MSS. The present form of the word copies agree in els iroWd y' aSAia, which
occurs in Ion 1093, yd/j.ovs KvirpiSos a6e- presumed the a in ciBXios to be short.
/xirov avoaiovs. 621. For uy ri see Here. F. 1407>
614. (re 5* aiVw. ' I thank you how- Orest. 796.
ever, my mother, (for your efforts to re- 624. ov cpev^eoSe. The Schol. says
concile us).' So Bacch. 10, aba 8e KtJ5- this is said affirmatively, not interroga-
t o r , $.$a,Tov o? Tre'Soy r6Se rlBriffi.—In tively; i. e. ' you will not escape your
x 22
156 ETPiniJOT
ET. ippirco Trpo-naM SO/AOS. 624
IIO. ois Ta^' OVK40' alixaTrjpbv Tovfibv apyrjaei gty
Trjv 8e dpexjjacrdv ju.e yaiav KOX Oeov<; p p
ws art/io?, oiKrpa Trao-^cDV, i^Xavvofxai ^6ovb?,
SouXos ws, dXX' ov^t ravTov irarpb1; OiSwrov
/cdV TI crot, TTOXIS, yivrjTai, JJLT) 'jue, TwSe 8' a m o r
CKWI' y a p fj\6ov, aKtav 8' efeXawo/xai ^_6o
crv, $oi/3' dVaf \4yuieC, KOL (jieXaOpa ^ p
•JJXIKCS 0' ov/xol 8ea>v re 8e£CjjL7]\' dyaXjuara. 632
u y a p oT8' ei /xoi irpocrenrelv avdi,s <icrff v/xa? TTOTV
S' OUTTW /ca^evSovcr', cus ireTroiOa avv 6eot<;
' airoKTeiva<; KpaTrjcreiv TrjaSe y ^
1
ET. eft^' *CK ^ p a s akrjdios 8' ovo^a noXvveiKrjv
o croi ^eta irpovoia. vetKewv <^ep(x)vv^iov.
XO. Kd8[xo<; e/AoXe Taj/Se yav crrp.

father's curse, if you fight.' It is a ques- (pepiavvfi.os' aA7?&es t\tap rb tvofxa, W.


tion if this be not better: but all the Dindorf reads YioKvvtiKt\. Aeschylus
editions adopt the latter way. For the gives the same derivation of the name in
answer of Eteocles, ' perish the house a difficult passage of S. C. Theb., v. 574,
utterly,' compare Aesch. Theb. 687, ?™ where 81s iv TeAevrr} rovvoix ivSaroii-
1
KaT oZpov—-KO.V rb Aa'iov yevos. [itvos is, ' twice dividing the name at the
625. OJS. This, as Hermann observes, end of his speech,' so as to make the
refers not to eppeVw, but to avrb CTTJ- address £> noAvveiKzs iroWou VS'IKOVS.
fxavti. —alf*.aTT]pbv apyt}(T£i, for <p6vou ap- The great partiality of Euripides for the
ybv effrai. etymologies of proper names has often
628. For yey&is several of the best been remarked (vol. i. p. xxxi, pref.).
MSS. give iio\ihv, which Kirchhoff adopts, See also Antig. v. 111.
and Porson calls " notabilem lectionem." 638. The stasimon here following,
630. W. Dindorf includes this verse which is corrupt and difficult in several
within brackets, after Valckenaer, but places, does not (as Hermann complains,
without much reason. Kirchhoff how- Praef. p. xvi) carry on the exciting inci-
ever supposes e^\avyo[j.ai x^ot/bs to have dents by expressing horror at what has
been repeated by mistake from v. 627. just occurred, but rather dwells on a
631. 'Ayvitv. This term is explained theme which suggests an interval of tran-
on Aesch. Agam. 1048. Cf. Ion 187, quillity and rest, so as to suspend and as
aymctTiSes Oepairzicu, ' the service of it were relieve the too rapid action. It
Apollo placed in front of houses and relates the fulfilment of the oracle, which
temples.' enjoined Cadmus to found a city wherever
633. aSflis 'irrff i/ias. Perhaps av8is a heifer driven from a certain herd should
f|e'cTTai iroTe. throw itself upon the ground. As all this
636. The 4K is wanting in all the good had occurred at the site of the present
MSS., though added in many of the later. Thebes, the young Phoenician maids of
Kirchhoff proposes ef ifl' ovv. He was the the chorus eulogize both the beauty and
first to perceive that in the next verse the sacredness of the place, and the exploit of
Schol. must have read (pepavv/iov, which Cadmus in slaying the dragon that had
he restores for the vulg. 4ircl>yv^iov: —guarded the fountain of Dirce. They
ye? rb oyopa HOAVVZIKOVS 8VO- conclude by invoking their ancestor
tpcp&vvpov, TOUT4(TTLV airb TS>V Epaphus to bring assistance to Thebes,
V frawnltw Kafi6v. Photius, and to send the avenging Chthonian
157
Tvpios, w
640
Te\ecr(f>6pov SiSoucra
ov
TO 0ecr(j)aTov
irvpo<\>6p 'Aovav exPV>
uSa/ros iva r e 645

(3a6vcnr6povs yv
Bpofioov, ev6a f refcero
deities Cora and Demeter to destroy the wag corrected by Valckenaer to XPV171
invading host.—The metre is trochaic •jrvpo(p6p' *h6vu)v. The last word has been
throughout, with the exception of two or generally accepted as highly ingenious and
three iambic verses. probable; for other accounts represent
638—48. 'Cadmus came to this land Cadmus to have settled here, as Ovid,
from Tyre, for whom the four-footed un- Fast. i. 490, ' Passus idem est, Tyriis qui
tamed heifer threw itself on the ground, quondam pulsus ab oris Cadmus in Aonia
bringing to its accomplishment the oracle constitit exul humo.' Kirchhoff suggests,
(on the very spot) where the divine voice which is better, Trvpo<p6p' *Kt>va>v i%pi\,
had ordered him to colonize the wheat- where the A must be presumed to be
bearing plains of the Aonians, where the short. Hermann gives Trvpo<p6pa viv
running water of the gushing Dirce, giving 3A6VG>V I 7re5i' %xpt} TO 6ia(pa.Tov. W e
source to a fair river, wanders over the suspect the true reading to be ov KUTOL.
verdure-clad deep-soiled fields.' — For Kicai ireSio BectpaTov Otov KT\.
aSdfi.aiTTOv, the reading of the MSS. and 645. Xva. re, a common Epic pleonasm
Schol., Hermann and others give a5a- for 'Iva. Porson gives 'Lva ye, after Valcke-
fiarov, Kirchhoff after Bergk, aSdfiaros. naer ; a bad reading. — pvras is Her-
This is the usual epithet of an untamed mann's probable conjecture for yvias, and
or unyoked heifer, whereas add/xaTov it has been adopted by W. Dindorf. The
TT€O"ijfj.a for ai/T6/j.aTov,
} fj.^] VTT6 TWOS later copies give 7cu'aj or yas, Porson,
T]va.yKaff^.evov (Schol.), is harsh. ByKlotz, Matthiae, 7iias after Valckenaer ;
SiKiiv neo-iifxa we must understand simply and thus yvas is omitted after Kal pa8v-
7T€(T€?y, with the notion of flinging the (nrSpovs, leaving a sentence which, if
body suddenly to the ground.—KaroiKittai Greek at all, is wholly unpoetical. The
has been adopted by most critics, from Kal before ^advo"ir6povs was omitted by
the scholia, for Kar<piao-e. Klotz alone Hermann, who makes this verse a sena-
retains ov Kar^Kio'ey, with a colon after rius, transposing in the antistrophe the
it; eo loco quo (postea) condidit urbem. final words IlaAAdSos <ppaSai<rc. After
643. viv is adopted by Hermann from all this unsatisfactory patching, it seems
Musgrave's conjecture /AW, for fiev, which the most probable conclusion that fiaBv-
clearly has no meaning here, and appears (nropovs yvas is here interpolated from
to have arisen from the wrong reading v. 669, to fill up a lacuna. So from
and punctuation, KaripKiae with a full v. 789, 'Apytlwv eiriirvevo~as, perhaps a
stop. Schol. TOVTO a-w' SAATJS apxrjs, corruption of the same words in v. 795 is
tce?rai yap vvv 6 fx^v O\VT\ rod 54. This, derived.
of course, is absurd. The passage is cer- 649. TEKETO, the reading of all the best
tainly corrupt in the MSS., and the re- copies, except Flor. 2, which gives TtTO/ce,
storation of it is difficult. The article in is suspected, because rento-Bai, as observ-
TO d4o~<\>a.Tov is hardly correct; nor able can elsewhere (see Hel. 214. Here. F.
we defend it by €TI 5e (lot TO 8etripa.Tov in1182—3), is properly used of the male.
Bacch. 1354, where something is wanting, The antistrophe suggests Bp6fiioy ivB*
as the context shows.—In the next verse 6T:KT€ /j.aT7ipf unless, as Hermann re-
the old reading irvpo^Spa ddfjue marks, jiictTr/p itself is a mere supplement,
158 ETPiniAOT
* * * Jtos 650
ov Trepi(TTe(f>7)<s
tvOvs e n
epveaiv
oX/3icras iva>Ti,crei>,
TrapOdvoLCTL 655
Kal yvvcu^lv
V# j6 rjv avr.

T evvhpa /cat peedpa


iv Kopcucri 660
interKOTTWV
ov iirl p.oXa>v
KaS/xo? oAecre

and we should read irapBevos itipa Aibs 657—70. The slaying of the dragon
yd/iois, as he proposes. For the part that guarded the spring of Dirce, and the
which Dirce took in the birth of Dionysus, sowing of its teeth.—ep0a, viz. 7rapa T?7
see Bacch. 519 seqq., o~v yhp 4y crais iroreAip/cj). The Schol. construes "Apeos <pv-
irayais rb Albs fip€(pos eAajSes, (JTE nypoi Aa|, and explains it by <pv\a£ unb rod
irvpbs e | hQavarov Zei»s 6 refcuv T]pirtx<x4"Apeos KaTacrraBcis. But it is better to
viv. understand ' the offspring of Ares,' Mar-
652. Though Hermann's correction, tins anguis, as Valckenaer quotes from
e'AiKos for iKmrbs, is probable, because it Ovid and Statius.
not only avoids the long syllable in TT6.V- G60. Hesych. Sepyfj.drwj', o/i^aTwv. It
OTT\OV (V. 671), but gives a trochaic for an was a mistaken notion of Blomfield's, that
iambic verse, which is more in accordance this was a hypallage for 5epyfj.a<rt Kopwv.
with the rest; still it is far from certain. 603. o\e<re Hermann for &Aecre. Cad-
Kirchhoff has adopted it, though the mus, on going to the spring to fetch
present order of the words is far more lustral water (in order that he might
natural than to construe 'i\iKos zpviaiv. sacrifice the heifer to the gods on the
The legend alluded to is, that no sooner spot where it had lain down), found it
was Dionysus born from Semele, than a infested by a hydra, which he slew by
vine-tree miraculously enveloped him in hurling a stone at its head. But Smi>v,
its verdure in order to conceal him from as Kirchhoff observes, can hardly be
Hera. right, especially as it occurs just below.
654. Hesych. ivciiTLire, refc vara irept- As some accounts made Cadmus to kill
ea-Keiraaei*. Cf. Here. F. 362, ^avBbv the dragon with a sword, re^ox/ is perhaps
Kpar' eTTLvayrifTas Setvca xaff^art Bt)p6s.the true reading, altered to 5i«iii/ by those
655. BaKX'1"' Valckenaer for Batcx^ov. who supposed the action of hurling the
The sense is, ' a subject which is yet cele- stone was meant. The best MSS. give
brated in the dance by Theban maids and wAeVaiy, but Flor. 2 has w\4vt]s. If
married women initiated in the Bacchic Sitcwy be right here, the sense can only
mysteries.'—&r\f5aCoLts is Hermann's read- be, ' tossing away its murderous head by
ing for &rjfiala.L<ri. Not less plausible a throw of his dragon-slaying arm.' It
perhaps is eueiAoi(ri for €urj\ioi(ri in v. was not however the head, but only the
674, which Porson and Klotz adopt from teeth, that he threw, as the poet imme-
Musgrave. He defends the form eiii'ois, diately afterwards says. The Schol. took
for which Porson gives 'Ei/icus from two 6\t(rt6ijpos for the nominative ; but it
or three inferior copies, by Bacch. 23D, seems rather the genitive of oXarlBrip.
oTsii^tcy tvtovs vtdvicnv.
&0INIZ2AI. 159
Kpara tf>6viov o
oiXeVas fSi/cwv /SoXcus, 665
Sias dparopos (f>paSalan IlaXXaSos
yaTrereis SLKCOV oScWas
es f3a0v<nr6pov<; yvas*
evdev e^avrJKe y a 670
Tra.voifh.ov oxpiv vnep aKpcov
opotv ydovo<;' cn8apo<ppa)v
Se vii/ (fiovos vdXiv ^vvrjxjje y a (f>iXa. •
at/xaros o eoeucre yaicw, a i»u/ euaAtois •
Sel^ev aWepos Trvoai?.. 675
Kal cre, rbv irpo^dropos iircoS.
TTOT' eKyovov,
, S> ALOS yived\ov,
' e/caXecra (Bapfidpa) /Boa,
Id), f3ap(3dpoi<; Xirat?, 680
/Sa^i ySa^i ravSe y a v
(TOl VIV CKyOVOL KTLO-O.V,
av deal,
666. IlaAA-^Sos fypafiaicn MSS. Her- 6'76—89. Hermann, by some not very
mann transposed the words on account of improbable changes, divides the epode into
the metre. strophe and antistrophe. But in a matter
671. forep &Kpav Spav, above the surface in itself indifferent it seems rash to depart
of the earth. The story of Jason and of from the MSS.
Cadmus, both of whom sowed serpents' 681. 18S81 TcwSe yav. So the Danaids
teeth, from which a crop of armed heroes invoke Epaphus to come to them at
arose, who immediately destroyed each Argos as virepirovTios Tiftdaip, Aesch.
other, is clearly identical in its origin. Suppl. 41.
From the five who alone survived on this 683. tv Hermann, and so Kirchhoff,
occasion, the SirapToi, or indigenous for S, the best MSS. supplying the va-
Theban population, boasted their origin, riants a?, «, and if. The Schol. took &
Aesch. Theb. 407. for 6P0a, but this mistake arose from the
673. <ri$ap6<ppwv, meditating the use false of reading iKritravro, found in some of
the sword; or simply, atrocious, cruel. the best copies. The meaning is, that the
Porson, who conceived that his rule about two dread goddesses, worshipped in uni-
the caesura was applicable even to choral son, though by distinct names (Stdyv/j.oi),
' <jviz. Cora and Demeter, have acquired for
senarii, gives tn8ap6<ppai' |us<7Ji|/e 7a </nA
ir&hiv, against all the copies, which how- their own, or established their worship in,
ever agree in (piKa ya. Thebes. Demeter is the same as Earth,
674. evaAiois Hermann for tvyXloifn. 7] TTIXUTOIV rpo<pbs, who is therefore here
The genitive after eSeuce depends on the associated with her. Compare Bacch.
notion of satiating or filling. For vvoais 275, ArifXTiryip 0ea Tf/ 5' e'crTiVfrVo^ua5'
Kirchhoff suggests TTTUXOIS. Cf. Orest. b-Kirepov 0oi\ci «a\si. Something how-
1631. 1636. The meaning is, that the ever is wrong, as the e metre s a
shows. Pro-
serpent lay exposed to rot in the sun and bably Aap.oi.TTip ^ " i gloss. Perhaps
breeze, like the Pytho of the Delphic TravTwv avaafxa. Ta rpotpbs KT^Gavro KTA.
legend. Porson too has edited KrhaavTo. Com-
160 ETPinuor
Kal <f>i\a
Aa,\k,a,Tt)p dea, 685
dvaaraa, fTrdvTcov Se Fa Tpocf>bs
irvpfyopovs
6ea<s dpJvvai raSe ya:
trdvTa 8' evTT€T7) deous.
ET. ^aipeL crv KCLI Ko/xi£e TOP Mez^oi/cews 690
Kpeovr', dSeX<£ov fjurjrpbs 'IoicdcrTrjs e//,7js,
Xeyav raS', a>s oiKeTa Kal KOiva
6ekco Trpos avrbv o-vfifHakelv
TTplv es fid)(7]v re Kal Soph? rd^iv jxoKeiv.
KOLLTOL TToha>v (xojv [xo)(dov e/c\i;ei TTapav 695
6pa> yap avrbv Trpbs SO/JLOV; crret^ovT
KPEI2N.
rj eTrrj\$ov cicriSeiv ^(prj^oiv cr',
TTOXX.'
8e KaSfieCov
crbv Se)u.as
ET. Kal jJ-rfv iyo) cr expy&v eicnBeLv, Kpeov 700
y a p -qvpov eVSeeis StaXXaya,5,

pare 5i'/ce v. 641, oAetre v. 663, KTitrav v. certain injunctions respecting the state
C82. (v. 774), which together form the 01/cera
688. ajuu^e Hermann, whom Kirchhoff Kai /coipa ^0oi/Jts here mentioned,
follows. The alteration has little to com- 695. With JX6XQOV 4ic\vei, he spares or
mend it; the simple and obvious sense is, saves the labour of walking, compare
' Send, O Epaphus, the two goddesses Here. F. 725, as Ay oxoKty Auircopev
who are worshipped with torch-proces- &crfi.evoi ir6vtnv, ' to save delay in under-
sions, to assist this land.' Hermann was taking labours.'
led to &/j.vv£ solely by his antistrophic 697. Either here or in v. (599 eTrri\8ov
theory. The Schol. explains (io-ndr/a-ai, seems to be corrupt. In both places in-
and quotes four hexameter verses of Eu- deed it ig appropriate (cf. Ion 1357, nafftw
phorion, which state that Zeus gave 5' eVeAtf&e 'AtriaSa), but the poet could
Thebes to Persephone on her marriage, hardly have been so careless as to repeat
and as the price of uncovering her face it thus tamely.
{avaKaXvivT^jpio). 701. ivoWq ei/Stc'is,' wanting in much/
690. Eteocles, before entering the con- implies a comparative, according to Mat-
test, is anxious to settle his affairs, both thiae, who compares Heracl. 170, Kal
private and public; and he is about to TOVTO iroA\<p rov Tvapdvros eySees, Klotz
despatch a messenger to fetch his uncle will have it that TroAhui is rather the
Creon for that purpose, when the approach ' dativus modi;' but this is disputing irep!
of the latter at the very moment is per- ovov triaas.—The use of us in the next
ceived. After some conversation on the verse is not very common, for cVei, ' on
prospects of an immediate attack by the having a conference with.' For avva.Tr-
Argives, Eteocles confidentially communi- reiv intransitively used cf. Heracl. 429,
cates his wishes on the subject of his es % e V a 7V <rvvr\\\iav. Porson, supplying
family affairs (v. 757), and then adds tfiavrbv, compares Ar. Lysist. 468, ri
161
« s €5 Xoyovs crvvrjxjja IToXweucet
KP. rjKovcra fieilfiv OLVTOV TJ &rj/3a<;
KifSei T 'ASpdcrTov teal crrparw
dXX' es deoiis ^py) r a v r ' dvapTr\cravT e^euv 705
a S' i/jiTToScbv jxdXio-Ta, TOLVO' rjKOi (frpdarav.
ET. r a vroia r a u r a ; TOV \6yov yap dyvow.
KP. rjKzi r i s aly^id\o)To<; 'ApyeCojv irdpa.
ET. Xeyet oe ST) TL T<OV exei vecorepov ;
KP. jueWeif Trepif Trvpyoim [KaS/xeiwv irokiv 710
OTTXOIS e\i£eiv avritc 'Apyeicov <TTpa,T6v.~\
ET. i£oi(TTeov rap' 6VXa Kahp.ei<x>v TTOXGL.
KP. TTOL ; [xav vea[,cov ov^ opas a ^ptj cr' opav ;
ET. euros rdtppav TWVS", <Ls IAO)(OV[JL4VOVS TO)(a.
KP. a/J-iKpov TO TrXfjdos TrjaSe yrjs, ol S' d(f>dovoL. 715
ET. iya>8a Keivovs TOIS Xoyots o t r a s dpacrels.
KP. ex e t T t I / °yK0V rapyos 'EWrfvcov irapa.
ET. ddpcref Ta^' avrwv TreSCov e/XTrX^crw <f>6vov.
KP. deXoL/j,' dv dXXd TOV&' 6pa> TTOXXOV TTOVOV.
ET. ws ov Kade^o) Tet^ecov ecrco crTparov. 720
KP. Kal [XTJV TO VLKOLV io~Ti TTO.V evfiovXia.
ToiaSe cravriiv its \6yov TOIS 6i)piois common crasis TOL &pa was perhaps not
(Tvi/aTTTeis; much noticed in his time.
703. p-tiCov ^ Qrjfias, for ®7i$!Jbvt as 714. ais /laxovpevovs, the accusative
,u€?(bi/ T7jy TUX^S typovuiv, Heracl. 933, absolute, where, as usual, vo^Xfyvaiv is to
and so ixtifyv 7) Kar' &vQpu>irov &c. Schol. be supplied, which it may easily be from
tfKovcra avihv typovovvra titi^ov % KCLTCL the preceding dative iroKei. See Rhes.
Sivaii.iv @7ipZv, ' { heard that he was 14.3. Ion 965. Heracl. 693. Inf. 888.
looking higher than Thebes,' or indulging I t would, of course, be possible to read
hopes beyond his intended victory over naxov/xevois, to agree with TTOAI'TOIS im-
the Thebans. plied in ir6\ei. But the accusative is
710. This passage is clearly corrupt; and much more idiomatic.
Kirchhoff has given a simple and plausi- 716. rois \6yois. We may either
ble explanation of the cause, viz. the mentally supply p.ivov, or suppose some-
accidental repetition of KaBfj-eiaiv 7r0A.ii/ thing suppressed, as et Se TOLS tpyots,
from below in place of irpoafiaXtTv \6xovs, TOVTO /xe^ OVK oTSa.
or some similar ending. The disturbed 717- Kirchhoff and Hermann rightly
order of the stichomythia indicates the give rapyos with the best MS. Com-
interpolation of a grammarian. Porson monly,"Apyos. The article is clearly re-
adopts TTVKvoiai for Trvpyoun from Reiske, quired, ' that Argos of theirs has some
a sort of criticism highly to be deprecated, repute from the Hellenes.' See on v.
as of the very lowest order of probability. 512. Cf. Hevacl. 190, 7) -rhv "EXXi^vav
Both Hermann and Klotz rightly retain '6pov (pcvyeiv StKaiovr', '6<TTIS av T&pyos
TTvpyoun, but they explain it, the former as <pvyy;
governed by 7re'pi£, the latter as the dative 718. Klotz compares Here. F. 572,
of place. vtKpav airavr' ^Idfirivhv ifiTrkycoi <p6-
712. For Tap' Porson wrongly gives 7' vou.
&p', where ye has no meaning. The 721. rb viicav KTA. ' Victory is wholly
VOL. III. Y
162 ETPiniAor
ET. fiovXei, TpaTTOD^aL Srjd' 6$ovs aXXas
KP. Trdcra<i ye, irplv KWSVVOV elo-dira
ET. el VVKTOS avT<n<; 7rpocr/3aXoif(,ev CK
KP. etvep cr(£a\eis ye Sevpo awdrjcrei 725
ET. t'crov (jyepet, vi>£, TOTS Se roX/xwcrtv irkeov.
KP. eVSvcrrv^crat Seivbv ei)(f>p6vr)<; Kve<f>a<;.
ET. dXX' dfx^l heltrvov overt, Trpoo-fidXa) Sopv ;
KP. eWX^fis av yevovro' vu<.r\<rai Se Set.
ET. /3a#vs ye TOL Atpnalos dva^copelv 770/309. 730
KP. dirav tcaKiov TOV <f>vXdcrcrecrOaL KOXCOS.
ET. TL S\ ei Ka9nnrev(TaiiJ.ev 'Apyeicov arparov ;
KP. Kcbcei 7re(f)paKTai Xaos apjxacriv irepL^.
ET. TL SrJTa Bpdaa ; TroXe/Atoicrt Sw 770X1^ ;
KP. fj.7] SrJTa' fiovXevov S\ iireiTrep el ao<f>6<;. 735
ET. Tt? ovv TTpovoia yiyverai. (

good counsel,' i. e. good counsel is all in mentary, complete, and final.


all in attaining victory. Schol. &s T V 730. Pa6i>s avaxivpeiv, sc. Tots iroAe-
Svvafj.iy TTJS vitcris nal r\\v tvzpyeiav OVK /itois. Cf. v. 131, T)II> 5* Qa.fj.ei$ovT ohx
a\ho TI iivat $) eiifSovAlav avr6xpvf^- opqs Ai'pKTjs SStop; Having once passed
Porson compares the proverb, to which the ford, to reach the walls, Eteocles
this is virtually a reply, Tv^v fa BVJ)TWV hopes the enemy will be hemmed in be-
irpdy/Aar', OVK evfiovAia. Klotz praises tween them and the deep stream.
Heath's rendering of the present Terse, 731. By 'every thing is worse than
which gives quite a different point to it; being well guarded,' he means, by a
* Any kind of victory is good counsel.' common hypallage of Greek negatives,
Creon is taking the cautious side, and ad- ' Nothing is so good as being well guard-
vocating tvpouAia as opposed to Qpavos, ed.' See on Prom. ]034. Ion 1383.
and so he says victory depends on the Andr. 726. Schol. TO Tcdyra Sevrepa TTJS
former, and not (unless by mere luck) on evX6yov acr<paAeia.s. He means, • None
the latter. of your plans are as likely to answer as
722. -rpd.Titafj.ai, the deliberative con-the keeping on the defensive.'
junctive, as inf. v. 909. Aesch. Prom. 732. Hermann gives 'Apyeiov irrparov,
8G0. Cycl. 149. which does not appear to possess much
725. For ftirep — ye see Aesch. Cho. MS. authority. He says Kaetmreveiv TWO.
215.490. Iph. T. 12(10. These particles is ' to ride over' (in which sense Aeschy-
are commonly separated by an intervening lus has KaBnnriLfeiTQai), but Ttyhs ' to ride
word, as in Kal fiijv — ye, but not invari- out against,' which is the sense here re-
ably, as in the latter instance. The same quired. Schol. ei etpnnroi 6p/j.ii<raifiei/
remark applies to the combination end eiri rbv trrparby T&V 'Apyeiuv; The ac-
ye. The sense is, ' By all means, pro- cusative might even be defended as that
vided that, if you fail, you will get safely of _' motion over a place' (Ilel. 532), but
back again hither.' it is sufficient to understand 'i-jnvots Kara-
727. eV5u<TTt;;CT<rai,' to be unlucky in.' iraTTjtrai.
Bacch. 508, ecSutTTi'x^o'ot rovyofx eirir^i- 734. Schol. ayavaKTuv Svirxepalvei.
Sstos eT. eVf) Travra, S<ra elirey, airfSoKi/xaa-e, <prjai,
729. eK7rAij|is KTA. ' We might in- ©e'AeiS ovv TrpoS&J rfy TT6\IV •
deed scare them; but what we want is 736. <ro<pwTilpa, scil. T«J' VV 4/J.OV irpo-
victory.' The aorist infinitive exactly ex- ride/xif/
presses the idea required, an action mo-
163
KP. eVr' avSpas avrots (fcacriv, a s TJKOUCT' eya>,
ET. r t i:pocnerdyQ ai Spdv ; TO yap crdevos jSpa~xy.
KP. Xd^wv dvdcrcreiv, eirra npocrKeicrdaL TTVXCUS.
-ET. r t STJTO. Spat/Acs'; dnopiav yap ov /leva). 740
.KP. e W avSpas avrots Kal cru 77/305 TTUXCUS e
JST. Xd^wi' dudaaeiv, fj ^OVO<TT6\OV Sopos ;
KP. X6)(cov, TrpoKptvas olirep
ET. £vvrJK, a,\Lvvt.iv Teiyiox
KP. feat £vcrTpaTr)yov<i- ets §' av>)p ou Trdvd' opa. 745
-ET. Odpcrei, TrpoKptvas, rj (fipevwv evfiovXCa ;
KP. dfilfiOTepov dTTo\eu<j)6ev yap ovSeu Bdrepov.
ET. ecrTai raS'* iXdcou knTdirvpyov e's TTOKLV
Ta£w X o ^ a y o u s TT/SOS TrvXaicrtt', 015 Xeyei9,
icrows icroto-t Tro\e[JbiOLcrLV avTiffeCs. 750
8' eKacrTou Starpi^Ty TTOXXT) Xe'yetv,

739. W. Dindorf and Hermann adopt a/Afidveis, i. e. 4K86vras. Creon is here


\6xw avaKras from Matthiae. Kirch- carrying out his advice in v. 731, to act
hoft' supposes \6x<cv avaatrsiv to be on the defensive rather than the offen-
wrongly read here from v. 742. No sive.
change seems necessary, if we translate 745. This verse contains a eulogy of
thus; ' They say that seven champions the Athenian custom of appointing ten
are commanders of companies, to attack
the seven gates.' Nor are the same 747. Ddrepof. Neither courage without
words improperly repeated below, if we wisdom, nor wisdom without courage, is
suppose bjxoiws avafftrttv implied, and the of any avail. The violation of the pause
outwitting the adversary by his own stra- here and elsewhere under similar circum-
tegy. stances led Porson to suggest as a remedy
740. airopiav. Schol. ov fievw ecuj €is oiS' ei/ Odrepov. But subsequent critics
a vlav
airoptav Kai h.p.ftx - *£<?&• rightly consider that the rhythm of the
741. avrocs, ' against them,' implied in verse is in no way affected by such a
the sense of avr'na^ov. Porson gives change.
auT&r KOL (Tv, after Grotius ; a combina- 748. Though the best MSS. give i\6i>v
tion questionable in itself, and certainly (or eASiiv 5') eirrdrrvpyoy es irdAtv, others
no improvement on abrols. Eteocles have a remarkable variant, e-n-Tdirvpyov (or
shows by his next question, that he fan- tTTTdirvAov 5') is ir6\tv /jLoAdiv. Kirch-
cied single-handed champions might be hoff thinks this arose from a defective
meant; and such was his conceit, that verse supplied by conjecture in two dif-
the absurdity of the idea never struck ferent ways. Eteocles, already within the
him. Creon has a higher opinion of the city, could hardly say eAfl&e es TT6AIV.
Argive prowess. Not only must ?^6xos Porson adopts es KVKKOV /XOAUV from
be opposed to \6xos, but they must be Musgrave; a mere guess, without the
a.\Ki/j.clnaTOi, if they hope for success. least probability. If the vulgate be right,
744. If a/ivi/eii* TrpocrajU^atreis will bear as Hermann and Klotz contend, the sense
the common interpretation, ' to prevent must be, eA.8(iii> <=is e?rra irvpyovs ir6-
the scaling of (or repel the approach to) Aews.
the walls,' we may compare the Homeric 751. ovona eiido-rov. This, as the
aixvvnv SovAiov %/j.ap (II. vi. 463). Schol. Scholiast observes, is a side-stroke at the
airoffofte'iv TGIV T€(^€CO^ Tas eircu'a&do'zts. ' Seven against Thebes,' where the name
Rather perhaps (with the best MS.) irpbs and device of each champion is described
Y '.
164 ETPiniJOT
k)(6p(i)v vif avTOts TeC^ecnv Ka,6i)\i£vwv.
dXX' eljJL, 07r<us av [ir) Karapyw/J-ev X^Pa'
i ju,oi yivoiT dheX(f)bv avTTjpr) Xafielv,
i £vcTTa04vTa Sia j u a ^ s iXdelv hopi 755
\_KTaveiv ff, os rj^-de TrarpiBa TropBrjacov epff\v~\.
yd/xous 8' aSeKcjyrj? ''AvTiyovqs 7raiSo9 re aov
Al[xovo<s, idv TL TT}S T V ^ S ey<w cr<f>aka>,
aol )(pr/ jaeXecr^ai* TT)V SOO-W S' iy^iyyvov
Tr/v irpocrde TTOIS) VVV hr efdSois e/xats. 760
[jL7)Tpb<; S' d8eX<^05 et* r t 8ei jxaKp-qyopeLV ;
rpecf dfuus viv crou re T^J» T' C / A ^ ^(apiv.
7rarrjp 8' es avTov af^aOuav 6(pXi(TKaveL
O^LV Tv<j)\a>cra<s' OVK dyav <j(f> eTrrjvecra-
17/Aas r apatcnv, r/v TVX[J, KaraKTevei. 765
ev 8' icrrlv rjfjuv dpybv, el TI dio-^arov
oloiv6jJ.avTL<; TetpecrCas e^ei <j>pdcrcu,
TOUS' eKTrvdecrdav TCLVT*' iyw Se 7ratSa crov
Mevoixea, aov irarpos avTer:oivv\iov,
XaySovra ire^xpco Sevpo Tetpecriav, Kpiov 770
crot fxkv yap r)8v<z es Xoyous d ^ t
w 8e
at length. Euripides has in fact done The wish here is at least out of place,
the same thing, but in a more fitting He had said, ' I will go and appoint the
place, viz. in the opening scene, v. 120 \6xoi at the gates,' and he then proceeds
seqq. Kirchhoff, from the vestiges of the to speak with Creon on the private and
reading by the first hand in his best MS. state matters alluded to in v. 692.
(Ven. a.), gives StaTpijSV TTOAA^C ex£1> 759. /leXetrBai is the passive, in the
755. Between 4K9£?f and eAeiV the same sense as /x4\€iv might have been
MSS. are about equally balanced. As used; whereas fifAofiai is usually a de-
81a /xaxis iKBeXv TW\ is the common ponent. Matthiae compares Soph. El.
phrase, and not <Tv<TTadT)va.i Sia fxaxv^r 1436, rauddd'' &j/ ^ueAotT1 e^ol.—T^I* S6O~LV
the former seems the safer reading, and is KTA. The espousal formerly made I
justly preferred by Kirchhoff and Her- hereby ratify and confirm.—u£tws, for
mann. The next verse occurs also at v. %pfn/svross, as befits a princess.
1370. Perhaps not only this, but the three 766. apyhv, aepyhv, oiiru elpyaaiievov.
preceding lines are interpolated. It is a 769. Klotz here remarks, " iirtiivvfios
a av
strange phrase to say Ko/rapyziv x*P > ' ^° ^ etiam turn esset, si diceretur Met/oi-
be idle in action,' i. e. inactive ; besides, KI'STJS, avreicuipv^os autem est, quod hoc
it seems a superfluous ferocity to add, ipsum nomen Menoecei gerit." Eteocles,
' I hope it may bo my lot to have my own about to go to the Theban army, in which
brother as one of the seven champions Menoeceus was serving, says, ' I will send
opposed to myself.' This idea is from him hither, taking with him Teiresias.'
Aeschylus, Theb. 669, where Eteocles It is surprising that Porson should have
says el/j.1 Kai (vcrT^cro/jiai avrbs, the very adopted a^oyTa from Valckenaer, saying
word £v<TTu9ii>Ta being here borrowed, that AosySiWa " sensui repugnat."
165

TTpos avTov, wore


Se KCU crol ravr eVicT/opTO, Kpeov
rjvirep Kparrjcrr) rd/xa, IlokvveiKovs V4KVV 775
JJLTJTTOTC Ta.(f>y)i>a.L rfjSe ©rjfiaCa \6ovi'
6vrj(jKCiv Se TOP 6d\pavTa, nav <^iku>v TI? rj.
[crol /xkv TaS' avSar TrpocnroXoLS S' ifAcns Xeyw,]
£K(f)epeTe rev^r) Trdvoiikd T d
cos ets aycova TOJ' TrpoKeCjxevov Sopos 780
OyO/AWjU,e$ I J O ^ f W OtKTJ Pi,K1fj<f)6pb).
rfj S' EvXafieia, ^prjo-iixardrrj decov,
Trpocrevgofj.ea'da Trjv&e Stacraicrai
XO. <5 TTo\vfJio^(9o? vApr)<;, TL TTOO1 at/xari
,1 davdrco Kareyet, Bpopiov Trapa/xoncros eopraxs; 785
778. <u>5£ Kirchhoff with the best MS., spoken of as an ill-omined woe. The
for the vulg. CTTTOI'. But he remarks that various portents that have occurred in
this verse is probably made up from v. Thebes, as so many indications of the
5G3. With the next compare the similar divine interposition, are lastly enume-
call of Eteocles in Aesch. Theb. 672, rated ; the citizens sprung from the
dragon's teeth, the marriage of Cadmus
rpa>y Trpofi\iina.Ta,—a passage which therewith Harmonia, the daughter of Ares ;
is every reason to fear is an interpolation, the building of the walls by Amphion's
and made up from this. lyre, and the descent of Cadmus the
founder from Io.—The metre, which is
781. All the good MSS. give 6p/u.a>/j.tse'.
Porson and others dpuw^zv, with the in- almost entirely dactylic, and is composed
ferior copies.—Aeseh. Cho. 141, £vv Seo?tri with studied antithetical accuracy, admits
Kai Vij Hal 8iK7] viKfi(p6pw. only here and there a spondee, chiefly in
784. The following ode is full of diffi- a proper name, though carefully main-
culties. Indeed, it may be called as ob- tained in the antistrophic foot.
scure and corrupt as any in the extant 784—91. ' Thou god of turmoil, Ares,
plays, if we except perhaps one or two of why with the love of blood and death art
the odes in the Helena. Of its merits, thou possessed, not in harmony with the
whether as a mere poetical effusion, or as festivities of Bromius ? Thou dost not,
pertinent to the subject of the play, dif- in the gracefully-dancing circles of youth,
ferent estimates may be formed ; but few spreading thy locks to the breeze, to the
will agree with Hermann, (Praef. p. xx,) breathings of the pipe sing a strain in
that it is " tumidissimum inani verborum which are delightful incitements to the
strepitu carmen," and that all its parts dance; but having inspired the Argive
" miris modis commixta effunduntur, ma- army with its warriors against the race of
jorem sine dubio ab ejus qui modos fece- Thebe, thou art commencing thy sport
rat, quam a poetae arte commendationem with a revel most different from that led
habentia." It is an address to Ares de- by the pipe.'—On the nominative iroKv-
precating the turmoil of war that sur- /aoxOoSy for 6 TroKvfxoxdos &v, see An-
rounds the city, and contrasting it with drom. 1.—K-aTe'^ei, Schol. xa'Pas Ka^
the delights of the dance and the Bacchic ev8ovaias. So Hipp. 27, rcaptilav KaTei-
revelries. The exposure of the infant X*TO ipwTi Senxf. Bacch. 1124, EK Baic-
Oedipus on Cithaeron and the coming of
the Sphinx are then dwelt upon as the G.ffv/.upaivos, ov (Tvpaifios. As Bromius
causes of the present troubles. The was the god of rumbling noises (the tym-
quarrel between the two sons of Oedipus panum), so Ares is the god of very dif-
is a further subject of anxiety, and the ferent sounds, the clang of arms.
offspring of an unhallowed union is
166 ETPiniAor
OVK iirl crre^ai'oicrt vedvuSos <3pa?
afJLTreTdaras XWTOV Kara TrvevfiaTa
ev a ^apires ^opoTroiot,
aXka crvv onXofjiopoL'i arpaTov Apyeioiv e
?as 790
dvauXdraToi' 7r/3O^opevets.
f cwS' W77O dvpcroiJcaveL vefipiSav /xe'ra Stveueis,
/cat xjjakCoLs TeTpafid/AOcn fia>vv)(a TTWKOV
DU o em ^ev/Aacri paivwv
786. owe eVi. Hermann, objecting to below (v. 795) of 'Apyeiou? 4Trnri/eio-as
the asyndeton, gives oih" eirl. It is not makes the reading the more doubtful here,
improbable that OVK ZTL is right, ' no See on v. 645.
longer now, as in times of peace.' By 791. irpoxopeieiv is a term borrowed
ffTttpavoi the circles of dancers seem to from the dithyramb, as KSSIIOS is taken from
be meant, iirl implying at or in them, serenading. Cf. Suppl. 390, KSI{J.OV 8e-
viz. taking a place there as a choreutes.— X f pp
For &pas the best MSS. seem to agree in 792. This passage is corrupt beyond
ibpcus, which gives no intelligible sense, the hope of any certain restoration, though
though Klotz labours to elicit a meaning. several plausible conjectures have been
The Scholiast says that some read &pas, proposed. Porson admits the emendation
and there can be little doubt that mavis of Musgrave, ov •K6§O. Bvptroixavri, which
Sipa is a periphrasis for vttm\s. gives a fair sense, though at the expense
787. 06<rTpvxov. For the letting loose of probability. Dr. Badham suggests ap-
the hair in revelry, see Bacch. 695. 861. imri in the next verse, to agree with
H i p p . 2 0 1 , &d)cA', IXU,TT£TQ.(TOV j36o'Tpvxov Qvpo~o^av^7. Adopting this, we might
&/tois.—jueA7rei, the epic deponent. render it thus : ' Nor is your chariot and
789. crvv iirAorpiipoLs. The syntax here bit attended by thyrsus-bearers, under
is obscure. The Schol. explains, <rbv which (i. e. yoked to which) you drive to
dwAotpopois Qrjfiais ffTpaTOv 'Apytiaiv and fro your solid-hoofed four-footed
steeds.' Thus the sense will be ovSe ffup-
a-Tpdrev/xa. But it is better to construe (To^iavis £(TTLV apfj.a vfp1 ^ &c. Hermann
either (with Hermann) o~vv birXo<p6pois is less successful in giving inrb dvpaonai'ti
Trpoxoptvets, or, as in the version already •—Siva, and making irHKov stand in appo-
given, (TTpaTOv vvv $7r\o<p6poi$, for dirAi- sition to Kuifiov. After Sweveis, the best
TT)V <rTpa.T&v. Dr. Badham (Praef. ad MS. adds AeiVei T& aWa, and the Schol.
Hel. p. 18) proposes trhv 6irAo<p6pcp— recognizes this, aAAct apfxain KOI IWOIS
ao-paTi 07Jj6air, ' inspiring the Argives by e'TrtjScuVeis. If it be not a mere metrical
your war-song to attack Thebes.' But addition to complete a spondaic hexameter,
we doubt whether 6rrAo(p6pov would be we must read in the antistrophe (808)
the same as ivoirAiov, as applicable to a TeTpaf3d[j.o(riv eV ^aAa?(T(f, where iv has
strain. The Schol. interprets a'lfian ®ii- the authority of no good MS. We sug-
fias by T $ y<Evsi TWV ©rjfiaiaiv,—a harsh gest the following as not improbable; oiiS'
expression, if the poet used it thus. virb Bvp<ro[juxvsi vsfiptSwi' fj.4ra Sivels j ap-
Matthiae justifies it by alfia Bz&v, Med. fxa.n Ka\ tyaXiois TCTpa.jidp.ova [Uavvxa 7raj-
1246. In Aesch. Theb. 333 Ares is said Aoy. Klotz follows the Schol. in explain-
i-nnrveiv, to fan the flame of a burning ing iirb BvpcrofiaveT 'under the influence
city ; here the idea is that of inspiring an of Dionysus;' but this is clearly unten-
eager desire by breathing upon the Argive able. It is to be remarked, that if'ct-
host. But aTjua should bear the sense AtW has more MS. authority than tf/a.
more naturally suggested by the context, Alois.
' against (or by) the blood of the The- 793. 5' for T' is rightly adopted by Dr.
bans.' Take it as we will, the passage is
most difficult, and we can have little con- Badham after Geel, who perceived that
fidence in its integrity. The occurrence the opposition intended was that between
the Bacchic car and the chariots of a hos-
167
linrelaicn
795

da-!TLSo(f)epjJiova \diacrov, evoirXov,


avTirrakov Kara XcuVa

r\ Seit-a TIS vEpt<; deos, a raSe


yas /SacriXevcrw,
s. 800
S tpSioiv TreToKav TroXvdr/poTa- dvT.
TOV vdiros '^4/Dre/xtSos xb0VOTpo4>0V o/x/xa KiOaupav,
TOV dava.T(ti vpoTeOevra, Xo^ev/jC '/o/cacrra?,
OlSnrooa dpi\\iai ySpe^o? eV/3oAov OZKCOV,
wepovaLs inCcrafiow 805
tile army. The Schol. read aAA' — '\<r- most critics after Canter for —mt. Kirch-
l l 5 ? ^ hoff would read yq Pa(n\ev<ri re, retain-
apfiaffl Kal ing the common reading of this verse.
rr) i 803. The usual punctuation, a comma
795. These words are corrupt, and at vairos, is defended by the Scholiast;
apparently derived from v. 789- Most but Klotz may be right in joining vairos
critics give 'Apyeiots — yevvav, after the 'AprefitSos, by which Cithaeron is made to
Schol., who says that as before Ares be o/.i/xa, a bright conspicuous object or
incited the Argives against Thebes, so prospect, from the snows commonly lying
here be conversely incites the Thebans upon it (Bacch. 662). The Schol. ex-
against the Argives. Porson, " mhil p l a i n s 'Apr<E[j.i5os 6/x^.a b y '6-irtp t(popa "Ap-
curans sententiam, sed ad solum biatum rtfxis virep Ta #AA.a 0^17, which is very
quern yivva faciat animum attendens," far-fetched. Rather, u^ifia is for 04ap.a,
says Hermann, gives yivva "SirapTtov. by a poetical licence.
Hermann's own emendation of the pas- 804. There is a reading OlSiw6Sai^, of
sage is to re-write it; 'nnrelaiiri 6od(eis | not less authority. The meaning of the
K0(Tp.7\fTas diaati>Ta.v j STraprw^ yivvas next verse is disputed. Most refer it to
ao"iriSo<p€pfxoya -^CLXK^OV eijoirAov, K T A . , the (jiS-ripa itevTpa, v. 26, by which the
but this is a process that no sober critic feet of Oedipus were pierced, others to the
will approve. The metre does not seem clasps, Tvifmai, by which, when adult, he
faulty except in Biaaov, which Klotz sup- blinded his eyes. Both are very far-
poses may have been deiatrof, a form re- fetched. The sense rather is, (and in-
cognized by Hesychius.—For evoirAov deed, without violence, can only be,) 'made
most of the editors after Porson give recognizable by golden clasps.' It was the
tvoivAov. custom in exposing infants to affix some
797. The words xa^KV Koaiiifffas, found mark, generally a piece of jewellery or
in all the good MSS., are retained by embroidery, by which they might eventu-
Kirchhoff and Klotz, who suppose the ally discover their parents, as Creusa
antistrophic verse has been lost. Most of affixed to Ion two golden snakes, Ion v.
the other editors, following Musgrave and 22. Now, it has been shown that the
Porson, eject them. The sense seems to verse (20) containing mention of the pierced
be, KO<Tfx-fj(Tas diaaov avriiraXov SyPaiotsfeet is spurious. Euripides no where men-
Kara reix^a, where Kara means ' over tions this : it is probable that he followed
against,' ' opposite to,' the walls, viz. the an account, as he so often does, different
seven gates. from other authors.
799 — 800. Aa^8aKi'8n»rif is given by
168 ETPiniAOT
e TO Trapdiviov Tnepbv, ovpeiov repas, ekdelv
za yaia?
$<f>iyyb<; dfLovcroTaTaLcrL crvv (ooous,
a wore KaSpoyevr) TeTpafidjjbocn ^aXats
Tei^ecrt ^jpi^TTTOfiiva <f>4pev aWepos ets djUarov cf>aj<;
yivvav, av 6 Kara ^dovbs vAuSa<; 810

BvcrSaCfjCwv 8' epvs dWa


TraiScov
oSa Kara Sto/mra teal TT6\LV.
ov yap o p-r] Kakbv ovTror" ecf>v Kakbv,

vS' ot [ir] VO/XI/AOI. fTralSes 815


l Xo-^evjJia, jaiacrjaa vrarpos 8e
e? Xe^os rjWov.
s, <S y a , ere/ce? Trore,
/3dp(3apov cos a.Koai' iBdyjV iSdyjv TTOT iv OIKOL<;,
Tav airb 0r)poTp6<f>ov $oiviK.ok6<$>oio SpaKovros 820
806. As in the strophic verse a dactyl blood' (i. e. who is also a brother to his
might be gained by 'Apyeiav, so here own children). We must be contented
ovpi'iov would be admissible. The Sphinx with this, the reading of the best MSS.,
itself is called xeVflect -yaias, because she except that for Ttarphs Se avvaiixovos all
caused mourning in many houses of the give TTUTphs, TJ Se KTA., and many trivai-
land.—irapQivtov irrepbv for trapOeyos TTTG- fj,ov. To Kirchhoff is due the restoration
p6^<T<ra. So Pegasus is ytvvaiov Trrepbv, of iiKOov for 9t\6ev from the scholia. The
Ar. Pac. 76. metre requires v. 815 to end with two
a
808. The best copies have xaAaiVi, dactyls, and some epithet to Arfx«"M i
Aldus xrjAats, which suits the metre of v. corresponding to Ka\bv above, appears to
703 according to the conjecture there pro- be lost. Schol. Kara KOIVOV TII OV KaXbi/,
posed, div(7s for diveieis. The reading of but such an ellipse is incredible. In the
Porson and others, iv xi^-c"<ni rests on ordinary editions this passage is patched
no authority. In the one case, we must up in various ways; ouS' ol fu) v6/xt/x6v TOI
translate, ' approaching the walls (by 7ra?Ses | ix.arp\ xlxivixa. /j.iacrfj.d, TE iraTpos.
crawling) on the claws of its four legs/ in j T) 5e avvo.ip.ov Ae'^os ?t\d^v Porson, and
the other, ' carried oft' in its claws.' Com- so W. Dindorf, except that he gives xore
pare e/3as — xaAc"a'h v- 1024. in place of TOI, and 5JT<= for rj S4. Her-
810. hv, agreeing with 20177a, not mann edits thus : ob$' ol /j.ii V6IXIII6V 7TOT6
with yivvav. On account of the metre, partpi \ -noiSe \6xev/j.a, /xidcuara irarpSy
modern editors give rav, contrary to the J TJTC O~VVO.I\XOV \4xos ^\$^v.
MSS. To avoid the ambiguity of yivvav, 820. As one good MS. gives 8-qp6Tpo-
&v, we might read yivvav. rav 8', ' but <pov as a variant, and the Schol. evidently
her,' &c. so read, by construing it with yivvav,
815. Again we are met by hopeless Kirchhoff ventures on the strange com-
corruptions. The sense appears to have pound a.Tro9iip6Tpoipov. B u t it is no ex-
been, ' Nor are children not lawfully born treme licence of poetry to call the dragon
(a creditable) offspring to their mother, ' beast-fed,' implying its ferocity and de-
but they come as a marriage-defilement structiveness.
{ifia h Ac'xos) of a father related by
169
yivvav bhovTofyvrj, @y]/3ais KaWidTov oVeiSos*
'ApfLovCas Se HOT ets vfievaiovs
rfkvOov ovpavCSaL, ^>6p\Liyyi re r e j e c t Orffias
re \vpas VTTO vrvpyos dvecrTau
)V TTOTa\LU>V TTOpOV d/JLcfil fl€<JOV 825
•, ^XoepoTpo<f)ov a ireSCov
TrpoTrap IcrfJLrjvov KaTaocveu'
'Ia> 0', d Kepoeaaa Trpofjidrap,
fiaaikfjas eyeivajo'
8' dya6£>v erepots ere- 830
/xera/xetySo/xeVa TTOXIS aS' eV a-
'APV~

TEIPEZIAZ.
rjyov TrdpoL0e, BvyaTep- cos TV(f)\a>
o^akfibs el <TV, vavfiaTaicrw dcrTpov ws1 835
Sevp' e? TO Xevpbv irihov i^vos TI0€L(T ifxov

821. The Siraprol are called KaWurrov Literally, 'has stood upon the highest
uceiSos, as being at once the reproach and martial prizes.' Some less correctly ex-
the glory of Thebes. Schol. oVsiSoj, as plain it by iv KIVSVVOIS &xpots. For
e£ O56VTO}V 8pa.Kovros yzvvy\Q£vT£s, Ka\~ apTjtots, the reading of all the MSS.,
XHXTOV Si us avT6%8ovfs nai avSpeloi. Porson, taking this for a paroemiac, and
824. hvivrav is the reading of most of the preceding for a dimeter anapaestic
the good copies, iripyoi only of one. verse, gives earwc ""Apeos.
Commonly, nvpyos aviara. The plural 834. The blind old seer Teiresias, who
refers to r e ^ e a as well as to irvpyos. In has been brought from the camp by
a choral verse the shortened form of Creon's son (v. 770), now appears, sup-
e(TTT]o'ay is defensible, but not therefore ported by his daughter, and accompanied
in a senarius, v. 1246. So e0av in Aesch. by Menoeceus himself (v. 841). As
Pers. 17, Here. F. 662, and 'LTTTTOI 8' %Kpv- usual with Euripides, the infirmities of
a
<p8ev, Hipp. 1247, passage not free from age are first commented on ; cf. Electr.
the suspicion of interpolation. 490. Ion 738. From the words rtyov
825. The order of the words suggests -ndpoiOe it is evident that the daughter
the syntax a.p.tpl iropov Alpicas, fx4ixov 8LB6- walks before, leading or drawing her fa-
fj.av TTOTafxa>i>. But this is not geographi- ther after her. This was a common atti-
cally correct. Hermann follows one of tude on the stage ; hence we find eA/fetzMn-
the Scholiasts, irepl TUC pltrov irSpov TUV stead of ayeiv, e. g. Ion 738. Here. F. 200.
S&ifiaiv vorafiSiy TTJS AlpKt]s, the sense 446, and children are e<poAKi8es, Andr. 200.
being, that Thebes stood between one 835. The common reading vavriXoMTiv
branch-stream of Dirce, and a third, the has no authority. Kirchhoff and Klotz
Ismenus, which flowed at a little distance rightly give vavfidratiTiy, which, more or
from the city. less corrupted in form, all the good MSS.
830—3. 'And countless numbers of contain. Aldus also, as well as Barnes,
blessings one upon another having re- has pav^draKnv. The change seems to
ceived in succession, this city has finally have been made by Porson.
stopped at the highest renown in war.' 836. Aevpbv, smooth, level, flat; a
VOL. III. Z
170 ETPiniAOT
:, fir) <T<f>a\a>[xev' dcrdevrj?
<f>v\acrcr€ irapOeva
eXafiop oitov'icrixaT bpviQiav p,ad<hv
Q6.K0i(jiv iv lepolcTLV, ov fjuavrevofiaL. 840
T€KVOV MeVOLKEV, TTol KpeOVTOS: £1176 [XOl
irocrr) Ti5 rj 'TUXOITTOS dcrrefcis 6Sos
irpbs irarepa TOV <TOV d>s e/xov KajJiveL y d v u ,
TTVKvrjv Se fiaCvcov TJXVCTLV /xdXts -rrepSi.
KP. ddpcra,' 77eXa? ydp, Teopeaia, <^>iXoicri trots 845
i^wpfiicrai crbv TrdSa' Xa/Sou S' avrov, T£KVOV
&)S 7rao~' aTrrjuT] TTOVS TC irpecrfivTov <f>i\eL
\etpb? ^upatas dva\xiveiv KovcjiicrfJiaTa.
TE. etev, Trdpea-fxev T£ p.e KaXets trTrovS^, Kpiov :
KP. ovno) \eXrjcrp.e.0'' dXXa crvWeqai a'Oivo'i 850
KOX irv€V[Ji' ddpoicrov, alrros IK^OKCOV OSOV.

common epithet of ^/dfxadt ij. See the b.v e/cAiTroj /caAaJ5, and in the latter 6K/3TJT'
word illustrated on Aesch. Suppl. 602,
'LV3 e£w TO£5J o'xou crTti&ai iroda. But (as
Hence /xij acpaA&nev assigns a reason, shown on v. 851) Teiresias was now about
'lest I should trip,' viz. over rough to ascend on to the stage, so that he re-
ground. quired the Koitpto-fia, or lifting up, like
(138. KAripovs, sorles, notes written Antigone in v. 105. And this was given
down after the observations made on the by Menoeceus, at the command of his
nights of birds.—For the SUKOI Upoi of father, standing on the stage. Here then
Teiresias see Bacch. 347- It is the Tra- the meaning is, ' since every mule-car and
\aibs QaKos opviQoiTK6i:os of Soph. Ant. (every) old man's foot awaits (or expects)
999. the support of a hand from without.'
844. irvKvty fiXvffiv, with rapid (quickly- One person as much as the other cannot
succeeding) step. safely mount or descend without assist-
.840. Kirchhoff alone gives i^opp.ltrai, ance. Hermann's reading here is per-
the best MSS. having either this or i£6p- haps the worst conjecture that he ever
ixuxai (aor. intin. or aor. med. imp.). The ventured to introduce, ais nais «T' airr^v
reading of Flor. 2 and Aldus is i^dpfwrat. KTA.., ' an unfledged child,' i. e. an infant.
Klotz appears to be right in his judg- 849. Porson gives TI fi indAets after
ment, " indicativus perfecti unice convenit Valckenaer. The present tense is a short
huic loco." Barnes less correctly edits way of saying ri icrrl -rh Trpayjj.0. itp' @
etcdAeis jue ;
847, 8. Few passages have given cri- 850. ovira AeAiicrfie8' means, ' I will
tics and commentators more trouble than tell you soon, if you will only wait to re-
this. Even Kirchhoff concludes that iraa' cover your breath.'
airiivn is corrupt. Yet the words are 8.">1. aiiras has been restored by Kirch-
capable of a simple and obvious sense, and hoff and Hermann for the corrupt aTroy,
there are two other passages (Iph. A. KUTTOS, or air6 a'. In the best MS.
617, and Electr. 999,) which furnish an (Ven. a.) Kirchhoff says there are vestiges
excellent comment on them. We learn of the original reading aiiros, the LIT hav-
from them, that it was the custom on ing been subsequently erased. No gram-
descending from a mule-car (ajr^rj), to marian mentions the word an-os except
ask the aid of a bystander's hand. So Eustathius, on II. p. 881, who found
Clytemnestra says, in the first, Kafio) xeP^s anos, which he explains rbv itci.uaToi' ?) T6
TIS £V&6TW <TTr)piyiiaTa, Bdicovs a7r7)ci)s as curb T7js 6SoC curB/ia, adding that others
&OINIZZAI. 171
TE. KOTTO) Trapeifiai yvT Epe^deihav airo
Sevp' €KKOixicrdei<; r ^ s irdpoiOev rjfiepas'
KaKei yap rjv n s TTOXCJIAOS EV[X6\TTOV Sopos,
ov KOWLVLKOVS Ke«rpo77iSa5 edrjK iyar 855
Kal S i^

KP. olcovbv KOWCVLKOL era crTe<f)7j-


iv yap KXVSCOVL Kei[xe0\ axnrep olixda cri),
Sophs /lavaiSwv, Kal /aeyas ©fj/Sais ayaiv. 860
ovu
Trjoos aXKrjv 'ETCOKXTJS M.VKTJVL^(V
S' eTrecrraX/c' iKfiaOelp aedev irdpa
T'I Spwvres av /mXicrra crwcraifie^
-EreofcXeous /^ei/ ovveK av Kkrjcra' crro/xa 865
)(prj(TfJiov<; inicr^ov, crol S\ evrei
read airos, T& ityos. Now vtyos can only syntax. Compare KSTTOV tfir p
have been a gloss on a?7ros, and this very Eacch. 634, with iro,p£i{j.€VT) X€V>a> Alcest.
aXiros, which occurs also in Alcest. v. 500, 204. From the reading of one or two of
is explained Ka.ij.aTos by Hesychius. Still,the late MSS. yyjs, Elmsley proposed rrj$
as the text stands, there is considerable 'Epe;£0!=i5wj> awo. If yovv be retained,
difficulty in iufSaKctiVj ' casting off the wea-(and Hermann contends that it is right,)
riness of the journey.' Possibly tK-xepibv it can only mean, 'why certainly I have
is the true reading, and thus the pas- had exertion enough to tire me,' &c. We
sage might be explained from Ion 739, might suggest vvv, opposed to rrjs irdpot-
where the old servant, ascending the dev r)f.i€pas.
steep pathway representing the road to 854. Evfj.6\Trov 5op^5. Schol. irdXe/xos,
the Delphian temple, complains aiVeiw our wo. £-noiri<T€v Y.vfxoKiros. The legend
TOI /j.avTe7a, and Electr. 4fW, where an- was, that Eumolpus had assisted the
other old man finds the irp6o-fia(Tis opOia Eleusinians to revolt against Erechtheus,
to Electra's cottage fatiguing. According but was defeated and killed by the Athe-
to this the sense would be, ' stop to take nians, who instituted the priesthood of
breath in ascending the steep road.' Tei- the Eumolpidae in consequence of his
resias would thus have entered by the having been the first who had been ini-
orchestra, and ascended the stairs to the tiated in the Mysteries. The anachronism
stage. With this explanation and with is noticed by the Schol., who says that the
no other, the war happened four generations before the
the helpp of another's hand beside that of A i
Argive i i
invasion off Thebes,
Thb b the
but h poet
his guide, is consistent. And moreover, designed to eulogize Athens. Hermann
that Teiresias entered by the orchestra is suggests (Praef. p. xxij that the circum-
clear from Xzvphv 7re'5oi> in v. 8i'6, the stance may have been mentioned in order
same orchestra being called Aevphi/ SAcros to excuse Eteocles for not having con-
in Aesch. Suppl. 502. sulted the seer before.
8o2. The common reading irapii/xai 85!)—60. Quoted by Plato, Alcib. ii. p.
YoBy is hardly consistent with tragic usage. 151 B . S c h o l . (TT]lXsi0V tdE/A7]V TOV ^jUaS
Porson gives -youi*', a form unknown to vucrj&ai rby eVl rfj viKr] So^eVTa Cot <TTe-
the tragic writers, as he was himself (pavof.
aware. A much more probable reading H62. vpbs OLAKYIV MuKTjw'Sa. Schol.
is yvT, which appears to be given as a
variant in Ven. a. Some accusative seems 865. For the reason of Teiresias' re-
wanted, though it is not necessary to the sentment against Eteocles sse v. 772.
z2
172 ETPinuor
vocret y a p i^Se yrj irdXcu, Kpeov,
£ ov WeKvcodif) Ad'ios /3ia 6ewv
[TTOCTIV T' ec^ucre fjLrjTpl [xeXeov Oloiirovv].
at S' aljxaTCiynoi Sepy/JLarcov &ia<f>9opcu 370
Oecov cr6(j)iar[xa KaTuSeifi
a crvyKaXvipai TratSes OiSi77ot;
'Xprj£lovTe<;, &)? 8TJ Beov? vireKSp
17/xapTov dju-a^ws* OUT£ y a p yepa 7rarpt
OUT' efoSov SiSoWes dVSpa S u c r r v ^ 875
4K 8' evvevcr' auTois dpds
vouoiv re Kat Trpos r\Ti\iao-^ivos.
ayo) Ti hpav ov, trota 8' ou Xeyav eirr],
els e)(dos rjkOov Traicri TOLCTIV Olh'nrov.
iyyvs Se ddvaTos avro^eip auroig, Kpeov 880
TTOXAO! Se veKpol irepl veKpols
'Apyeia Kal KaSfAela [jil^avTes (3£\r),
868. For TCKvoDtreai, ' to be made a 874. yepa, his proper prerogatives.
parent,' see Here. F. 7- So in Aesch. Ag. This seems to refer to his maintenance in
729, wealth is said TeKyoC(r0at, jU^S1 a7rai- the house, rpo^, on account of which he
5a 8vT](TK(:iV. Hes; : cliius explains WefcvwOiicursed his sons, Aesch. Theb. 783.
by TtKVov €(rx£Vi the Schol. TZKVOV iraT^p 878. TI Spcif oi, ir-oia §' has been re-
4ytv€To. For the numerical agreement stored by W. Dindorf from the Harleian
of this speech with that at v. 930 seqq. MS., though it is there doubtless but a
(each thirty verses), and of Creon's and conjecture of the transcriber. The best
Menoeceus' beyond, and the intervening copies give TI Spaiv, oTroia 5', Aldus with
dialogue at v. HOli seqq., see Preface to some inferior MSS. ri ov Spoif, wo?a 5s.
vol. ii. p. xxi. It has there been sug- Porson reads TIP' OV hp&v, i. e. riva tiry.
gested to omit v. 8G9 as an interpolation. Hermann TI TOI SpHu, while Kirchhoff,
Kirchhoff however is of opinion that seve- retaining T/ Span/, unvola 5', marks the loss
ral verses have been lost here, and one of a verse after this. Klotz is still bolder,
after v. 878. By the omission of the and maintains the integrity of TI SpSiv,
verse in question, at — Stcupdopcd may bedirola b", though the indirect question for
connected with the nominative Aaios, by the direct is altogether contrary to the
supplying a word like lyivovTo, as the usage of the earlier Attic. The meaning
Schol. suggests, Kal l | ov eytvovro ul is by no means obscure :—' With respect
tffj.ayfA£vai Kal rerpccfituai TWV d<p0a\fx<t>vto which conduct I did and said every
TvcpkioatLS. On the whole, it seems bet- thing that I could (i. e. to prevent it),
ter to read ai S' for a? 8', and to trans- and so made myself disliked by the sons
late ; ' But as for that bloody destruction of Oedipus.' On TI — irolov ov, see
of eye sight, it was a design of the gods Here. F. 1271. For the government of
and a demonstration to Hellas.' He goes a, see on Androm. 660, ayib Tvpovoia rri
on to say, that in wishing to hide it by TE cry Kafj.fi, yipov, KTavtiv BeAwv T ^ P S '
length of time they erred ignorantly, e/c xtp&v apTrd^OfxaL.
i. e. stupidly, because they fancied they
could outwit the gods, who desired to 8(12. pi^avTes, Schol. ffvyKporrio-avTes.
make the case of Oedipus a public ex- •—TTLKpobs y6ovs, lamentations to their
ample, and could evade the punishment own cost, perhaps because retaliation was
that was sure to follow. — For xpivu to come in the war of the Epigoni. Cf.
Wakefield proposed v. 949.
QOINISXAI. 173

ydous Swcroucrt 07jf3aCa yQovi.


<rv T ay TaXaiva cruy/caTacr/cdVTet TT6XL<;,
ei fir) \6yoi<Ti rot's e/x,ois TIS Treicrerai. 885
ixelvo /J.ep ydp irp5)Tov rjv, T£>V OLSLTTOV
TToXiTr/v firjo" avaKT etmt ydovos,
KavarpexpovTas TTOXLV.
iirei oe /cpetcrcrov TO KCLKOV ICTTL Taryadov,
fiC ecrriv dXXy) firj^avrj crwr^ptas. 890
dXX' ov yap enrelv OVT e/x.ot TOS' acr^aXe?
TTlKpoV T£ ToltTL TTjP TV^TjV KZKTf)\xivOl<Z
Trapao-yuv (fydpjjLaKov acoTTjptas,
els y a p aiv TTOWOJV [L4T<X
TO [xiXXov, el XPV> Tracrojuai* rt y a p 7ra^w ; 895
KP. eVicr^es avroS, 7rpeo-/Sv. TE. /AT) 'TrCXajx^dvov.
KP. /xelvov, TL (j>evyei.<; ; TE. r) Tv^rj <r, dXX' OVK iya>.
KP. (fipdcrov TroXiVats /cat TTOXEL o~0iTr)piav.
TE. fiovXei. ai) \iivToi, Koi^c /BovXijcreL r a ^ a .
KP. Kal THUS T7aTp(oau yalav ov aacrac deXco ; 900
TE. 0eXeL<; a/coOcrai SrJTa /cat cnrovSrjv e'xet9 ;
K P . es y a p rt JJLCLXXOV Set npodvfiiav e^civ ;
TE. KXVOLS av yjSrj TOW ijxSiv 6eo-irio-[idTG>v.
irpoiTov S' eKeivo 0ovXo/xaL cra^co?
884. The best MSS. give ir6\a or TT6\I, For the proverbial expression, ' There is
Flor. 2, ir6\is, which is the common more of bad than good in the world,' see
reading. But the avv in composition Suppl. ] !J7-
rather favours the dative. Possibly he 892. Toiai KT\. He speaks ambigu-
turns to his daughter Manto, who was ously, but he means TCJJ ixovn rijy Tupac-
leading him (v. 834), or he may hint at i>i$a, KpeovTi, and alludes to the surrender
the fate of Jocasta. of Creon's own son to death for the good
R85. TIS, i. e. Creon, whom he does not of the state.
like to name. Porson gives on his own 8!)5. TI yap irdSa; 'For what will
conjecture el f*b \6yois TIS TOIS ifJ.o'iai become of m e ? ' i.e. TI yap &\Ao, or e&j/
irei<T€Tai, " propter numeros ;" but Kirch- Se'Ato ciVery raAriBes. On this formula
hoffand Kiotz rightly repudiate so arbi- see Androm. 513.—Teiresias turns to de-
trary a change. part; but Creon seizes his arm and
888. For Saipovav, ' to be possessed,' detains him.
see Aesch. Theb. 1004. Cho. 557. For 8J>7- •"' (pevyeis /j.' Porson, with a few
&>s with the accusative absolute, sup. v. of the inferior copies.
714. He means that the first course 8!}!(. ixivroi is rather strangely used.
that should have been taken was, to expel Perhaps it would be better to give /teV
Eteocles and his brother from the city as -roi.
hayels. !)02. ri /*' &X\o has rather less autho-
889. eVel Se KTK. ' But since the rity, but is preferred by Hermann, Klotz,
wrong course has prevailed over the and W. Dindorf.
right, and a son of Oedipus is king,' &c.
174 ETPiniAOT
7rov '(TTLV Mtvou<evs, os ju,c Sevp' iirrfyayev; 905
KP. oh? ov fiaKpav airtaTi, irXrjcriov hi crov.
TE. a-rreXdeTOi vvv dea<f>dTa>v ijj.a>v e/cas.
KP. e/Aos Tre<f)VKcbs 7rats a Sei criyifcrerat.
T E . fiovXa. TrapovTOs <$fJT<£ aoi TOVTOV <f>pdcrw ;
KP. K\VO>V yap av Tepirono TTJS cr&iT^ptas. 91°
TE. a/cove S17 vvv 6eo-(j)dTa)v i^wv bhov
[ a SpaWe? av croicrane KaS/xeCav
cr^afat MevoiKea TovSe Set cr' mrep
crbi' Tj-atS', eVetSr) TTJV Toyr]V auros /carets.
K P . Tt </)7^s ; TtV eliras rovSe \LVQQV, a> yipov ; 915
TE. <X7rep TT€(J>VK€, TavTa KavdyKf] ere Spav.
KP. S) iToXka Xefas eV /Spa^ei xpovoy Ka/ca.
TE. crot y', aAAa TrarptSt fieydXa Kal crcoTrjpia.
KP. OVK HKKVOV, OVK TjKovcra- ^aiperw TTOXI?.
TE. di'rjp oS' OVKW avro?, eKvevei rrdXiv. 920
KP. ^(aipoiv 10"' ov yap <xa>v fie Set
TE. dnoXcoXev aXujdet, eVet cru Svo-Tu^;e
KP. ai Trpos ere yovdrwv Kal yepacr^iov
TE. TL TrpocrTrtTt'ets /xe ; Svcr^vXaKT* f atret
905. Hermann reads a-n-'qyaytv, ' led We should say in English, ' What is to
me away hither,' with some good MSS. be, that must be done.' Hermann's
Menoeceus had personally accompanied punctuation is to the last degree impro-
Teiresias, sup. v. 841. b a b l e ; an-ep ir4(pvK€, Tavra' Ka.va.yK7] ere
912. Kirclihoff is undoubtedly right in Spai>, where he supplies eV-rlj/ with ravra.
omitting this verse, as made up from v. !)19. For K\iew, aKouaai, implying
864. Not only does it violate the order hearing with the ears and comprehending
of the stichomythia (Teiresias having with the mind, see Aesch. Prom. 45B.
spoken three lines just above), but the 920. iKvevei. See Iph. T. 1330.
reading of the best MS. (Ven. a.) is ma- Schol. e^apvos yivtrai. The sense is,
terially different, & hpoivrzs hv ^OXIGTO. ' having once consented to hear mv
<rtiaatfi<;i> ir6xiv Kaifitiaiv. oracles, he is for withdrawing that con-
914. «a\e?s,'challenge,''provoke,'i.e. sent.'
by insisting on being told. 921. The truv seems emphatic: ' I
!)1S. The Schol. records a various don't want your predictions (though I
J
reading, T I <prjs; ifxbv 7ra?5 kvtKa yrjs might listen to another).' Otherwise he
<r<pd£aifle'Aeis.- Klotz thinks this was would have said oil yap 5e? jut KT\.
substituted by the actors for the genuine Ul'.i. yepdfffuos occurs also in Suppl. 95.
verse. 924. alrtT. So the good MSS., one
916. ct7rep ireipvKe. W. Dindorf gives having ahe'is. Schol. SutrKiKa>s <pv\ax-
aTiip ire<priv( on his own conjecture. The Ofji/ai, fiyovv <nunrr)9r)v<u, Svva.ixeiia carets,
sense seems to be, ' Whatever is ap- fjjreis. Teiresias, as a seer, might easily
pointed by a fixed natural law, that you know what the request was going to be,
must do.' There is an allusion to the even if the gesture did not show it. 'You
avayK-q cpvdeos, one of Anaxagoras'phy- are asking,'he says, ' evils (those resulting
sical theories, mentioned in Troad. 886. from my silence) which it is impossible to
175
KP. criya' TrdXei Se rovcrSe JUT) X e ^ s Xdyous. 925
TE. a$LK€?i> /ceXeveis JU'- ov crtcoTTi/craijae^ av.
KP. TI 8tj [xe Spacreis ; TraiSa /xov
T.E. aXXois fJLeXrjcreL TOLVT', e/xol S' p
KP. €K TOV 8' i[JLol ToS' Tjkde KOL T€KP(p KO.KOV
TE. 6p6a><; /JL epairas Keis ay5)v epx€i Xoyaii'. 930
SeZ rdi'Se dakdjjLcus, ov Spdxcov 6
eyivero AipK7j<; vafjidrcop eVt(T/co7TO
a<j>ayevTa <f>6vi,ov aifxa yrj Sovvcu
KdBjj,ov Trakaiwv "Apeos in \x,y)vi[).dT(s>v,
os yrjyevel SpaKOVTi TL/jiojpeL <^>6vov. 935
Kal ravra Sp&vres crvfjifjia^(ov KTricrecrB' vAprj.
•y(6(t}V 8' dvTl Kapnov Kapirbv avri 6' a't/^aros
ai/x' r/v \df3j) [ipoTeiov, efer' ev/Jtevrj
, r) TTO8' VJXLV•^pvcroTrrjX.rjKa<ndyyv
dvrJKEV €K y£vov<z Se Sei daveiv 940
TOVS', o? Spa/covros yeVvos iKirecfyvKe ircus.
<TV o evuao rjjjav AOITTOS €i ZTrapTcov yevovs
d/cepatos e/c re jU,7jrpos dpcrevcov r diro,
oi <JO'I re 7ratoes. AL/JLOVOS /JL€V OVV ydjJLOL
<j(f>ayds direlpyovcr • ov ydp icmv rjOeos' 945
Kel fJbr} ydp ewrj<; rjipar', aXX' e^et

guard against.' For if Teiresias spared place.


the life of Menoeceus by not letting the 934. KdS/xov \xr\vifi,a. means ' anger at
citizens know that it was demanded, evils Cadmus,' like e'xfy>a or bpyi] TIVOS. Por-
would follow, viz. the capture of the city, son, after Valckenaer, gives KdSf^m. The
which no care could avert. Scholefield reason of the anger of Ares was because
takes aiT6? for TrapaiTeT, ' you are depre- the dragon was his offspring (v. 659), and
eating,' supplying aiTe? rpvAaa-ireaSai. hence its progeny were armed men.
Hermann gives aXvzi, 'acquiesce in evils 937- o-pr] Kapirov Kapir6v. Both the
which you cannot guard against,' and dragon and Menoeceus were Kapirbs yrjs,
this is adopted also by W. Dindorf. It is as being yriytvds, the latter as descended
much more probable than Porson's apicth, from the "Siraproi.
'you are trying to avert.' 9 4 1 . yzvvos, i. e. 6S6I/TQJV.
92fi. The first clause of this verse is 945. r'fleos, unmarried. Photius, ^ifleos,
commonly read with a question. 6 &pav yd/j.ov i-%<av Kal jUTjSeVw 767a-
92S. tlpfitTtrai, scil. TtoAirais. /ITJKCUS.
930. opdecs cpxel e ' s hy&va \6yuv, 946. This verse is condemned by Valcke-
' you proceed by the right road, viz, by naer, whom W. Dindorf and Kirch-
reasonable inquiries, to the investigation hoff follow. Hermann, Klotz, and Porson
of what I have said;' ' you rightly and defend it, and we think rightly. As betore
fairly contest the matter with me.' By mentioned, this speech of Teiresias has
ayiif the i^Tacns and eAeyxos of his thirty verses, like that at v. 865. There
words are meant.—6a\dfmts, the dative of is nothing in the verse of itself objection-
176 ETPiniJOT
ovros Se TTISXOS, 7778' dvei/^evos iroXti,
Q Trarpwav yatav eKcrwcreiev av.
p 8' 'A8pd(TTa> VOCTTOV '' Apyeioicri re
6r)(T€i, peXaivav KTJP* lir ofi/juacnv f3a\a>i>, 950
KXeiVGlS T£ @7j/3as. TOW'S' eXoG SuoZv TTOTfXOlV
TOV erepov rj yap Traiua crcocrov 77 TTOK.IV.
1
TO. [JLCV irap' rjjxwv TTOJVT e^ets rjyov, TCKVOV,
77/30? OLKOV. OCTT15 8 '
^ /xev ex#pa a7}fj.rjva<s TVXQ, 955
Kadeo-T7])S ots av oloivoarKOTrfj-
ipevSrj 8' V77' oi'/crou rotcri ^pw/xeVots \4y<av
dSiKet TO. TWV 6e5>v. QoZfiov avdptoTrois JJLOVOV
XPVV ^ccrTriwServ, os SeSoifcev ovSeva.
XO. Kpeov, TL crtyas yrjpvv a(j)doyyov cr^acras ; 960
/ca/xoi y a p ouSev ^crcrov eKir\r)£;L<; Trdpa.
r i o av Tts etTroi; or/Kov oi y e/xot Aoyot.
iya> yap OVTTOT i<s TOS' el^ai cru/x^opas,
a<f>ayevTa vraiSa irpocrdtivai TrdXet.
yap duOpcoiTOicri, <^>iXdreKVos ySios, 965
vS' av TOV aiJTou TratSa TIS 8oi^ KTavelv.
f] /JL evXoyeiTco Ta/xa Tts KTetvetv
8', ev ojpaico yap ecrTa/xev /3tov,
able; and Hermann well observes, that it must be,' viz. to refuse to give up my
is even necessary to explain the ambiguous son.—On •wpoaOtivu, addicere, which
words A'1/J.OPOS yd/j.m, which would other- Klotz wrongly renders apponere, see on
wise have meant that he was actually Androm. 101 tJ. Iph. A. 540.
married to Antigone. 96(i. ov$' &j/ KTA.., ' nor is it likely that,
047. avziixtvos, consecrated; the same nor is it to be expected that,' &c.
as &<p(Tos, Ion 822. Schol. o-tyayiaaOeh 967. /«) /J.' KTA. ' Let no one praise me
Kal av^tjxei/os rrj 7roAei. for killing my own children.' The com-
951. tcXeivaSy scil. ^crei. Perhaps, mon reading, KTCIVWV, does not appear to
K\eivas 5e ®7]/3ay. have been hitherto suspected. But it
958, 9. Quoted by Plutarch, De Pyth. gives a false sense; for Creon means to
Orac. p. 407, who has xp-fj. When say, ' I do not covet the eulogy of being a
something is contemplated in a different patriot, if it involves the death of my
light from what it really is, XPV" is in- children.' So aiVeiV is elsewhere used
variably used. Cf. Hipp. 019. (145. with an infinitive, OVTTOT' olviaa T4KVUIV
9G0. <rxi.sra%, iiriaxuv, Traicras. Cf. oveiHos ovvex' ^Sot-Tjj Mirelv. Schol. /ii)
454. iiraiveLTai fj.4 Tts \6yous tvhdyovs \4yo3iz,
901. e«:7rA7?|is, i. e. totrre aiyav. raua Tticva Gv^$ov\tvwv fxe Kreiveiy.
962. Srj\ov o'l y 6>ol \6yoi. " Con- !((J8. /3i'ou Kirclihoff for /3'iip. The
stat quid mini dicendum sit." Schole- meaning is obvious, though the use of
field. A very inadequate rendering. The wpalos for ' seasonable ' in the sense of
sense is, ' Why, what can I say ? (If I ' ripe,' ' mature,' is less common than for
speak at all,) it is clear what my words aK/Muos, ' in the full prime.' Creon says,
177
dvr\<TKe.iv eroijuos, varpiSos iKkvrrjpiov.
dXX' eta, T€KVOV, vplv [ladeiv iracrav TTOXLV, 970
a'/cdXaoV eacras (lavTeeuv de.<nri(Tp.a.Ta
<f)€vy ws Ta^tcrra TTJCTS' aVaXXa^tfeis x^ov^'
Xe'fet y a p dp^ats *cai OTpar^XaTais TaSe
TrvXas e</>' eTTTa Kai Xo^ayeVas fioXcav
Kav [lev <f)6do-a)jx€v, ecrrt crot cr&cnjpia1 975
^ v S' vcrTepijcrTjs,

MEN0IKET2.
TTOL SrjTa <f>evyco ; riva TTOKW ; riva
ol>
KP. OTTOV x@ o<; TrjoS' eKnoSwv /xaXtcrr' ecret.
ME. OVKOVV ae cf>pd[,eiv et/cos, iKirovelv S' ejae'.
KP. Je\<f)ov's Trepacras 980
ME. TTOI jxe XPV' TraT£p> poXelv;
KP. AITCOXLB' es yrjv. ME. e/c Se rrJcrSe iroi irepw ;
KP. QeaTrpcorbv ouSas- ME. aefiva, -JCJSCOVIJS (idOpa ;
KP. eyvws. ME. TL Srj TOS' epv/xd [JUOL yevrjo-eraL;
KP. TrojATTLfios 6 Saifjiojv. ME. XP7)^®-™1' §e Tts iropos ;
KP. ey<y 7ropeuo"&» XPVO~°'V- 985
eS Xeyets, ndrep.
ws cr^v irpos Kao~iyvrf"t]v iioXotv,
rj<; TrpaJTa jj.ao~rov eiX/cucr', 'loKao'T-qv Xeyo),
b o-Teprjdels dp<f>av6<; r

he will not kill his son, but is ready to each of the seyen gates, and so prevent
die himself, because he is an old man, egress, unless the departure should take
and is ripe for death. It is easier to ex- place instantly.
tract this sense from fiiov than from ply. 977- TIWJ |eV«y ; We should have ex-
Compare Ale. 2 9 1 , KaXais [lev auro?s pected izoiov ^ivav;
Ko.r8o.vtiv fiicov fllov. T h e common read- 980. After nepdvas the MSS. add
ing '/crTa^ai was corrected by Hermann </>eO7e. Some omit irarep. _ But there is
and Kirchhoff from the best MSS. Her- clearly an aposiopesis at irepuaas.
mann however contends that this and the 983. The MSS. give vl STJT' fyvpa, for
next verse are spurious. His reasons do which Porson and Klotz have edited r(
not seem to require a special reply; he STJTGI pifia, after Valckenaer and Brunck;
does not make sufficient allowance for the Hermann and others ri 5i) T(S8' epu/ict.
earnestness of a father who might make The reading seems very doubtful; per-
even a somewhat illogical proposal in his haps TOCS' epvixa., ' what resource, sup-
anxiety to save his son. port, or security, for this journey.'
971. aK6\affra, having no proper re- 986. The words x®Pel vvv and v. 990
spect for the rulers of the land. are given to Creon in the old copies, but
975. ty8i.ouiii.tv, sc. iptvyovTis. Teire- were restored to Menoeceus by Mus-
sias would send word to the sentinels at grave.
VOL. III. Aa
178
TTpocrrjyoptjcrwv etfii, KGU cruxro) fitov.
aXX' ela, ^wpei" fir) TO crbv KcoXvercj. 890
&>s ev Trarpbs i^elXov <f>6f!$oi>
dyoto-tv, «o-#' a fiovXofxa
6's JU.' e/fKO/Ai^et, TTOXW airocTTepoiv
/cat SeiXia SiSwcrt. KCU crvyyvaicrTa
yipovri, rovfjibv §' ov^t avyyva[jbrjv e^et, 995
Oat, irarpiBos, r\ fju iyeCvaro.
a v el8rJT>, etju.i « a l crwcrtu TroX-tf,
re Swcrw T ^ ( T 8 ' vnepdavzLV ~)(6ovo<;-
alcr^pbv yap, oi yu.ei' OecrcfxiTwv iXevOepoi,
KOVK eis dvdyKrjv Scu/JLOVtoV afay/jLevoi, 1000
o-ravres Trap' dcnuS' ou/c oKvtjcrovcrLv Oaveiv
irvpyoiv Trdpoude fia^oixevou 7rarpas xnrep'
iyu) Se Trarepa Kal Kaaiyviyrov npoSovs
TTOXLV T' ifiavrov SeiXbs &)? e^w -^Oovbs
arreiju,'1 6Vou 8' av ^<S, /ca/cb? (^avifcrojaai, 1005
/Act TOV /xer' aaTpav Zr\v Apr} re (j)oCviOV,
os rous inrepTeCXavTas e/c y a t a s irore
IlirapTOvs avaKTas TrjcrSe yrjs tSpvcraro.
aAA. et/xi, Kat o"ras eg eTraAg-ew^ axpwv
(T(f)d^a<; e/xaurbv arjKov es [JLeXafjifiadrj 1010
BpaKOvro?, ev8' 6 JUCWTIS i^rjyijo-aTo,
iXevOepwaco yatav. apr/rac Xoyo?.
8e davdrov hwpov OVK alcr^phv TroXet
989. Kal ertitrai )3/o>'. ' And I will (by (the citizens) without any compulsion
flight, according to your advice) save my from an oracle shall not fear to die, while
life/ This, of course, is a pretext, in I,' &c. The fx\v however does not very
order to get Creon out of the way. He is often follow ei without an intervening
accordingly dismissed, and leaves the word, though we have this in I p h . A .
stage, as if to procure money for his son's 1211, ei )xev rbv 'Opipeas eixo", & Trdrep,
journey. The best MSS. give o-axruv or \6yov, and the omission of a definite sub-
<r<bfav filov. Kirchhoff thinks we should ject to bKvi}trovaiv is rather harsh.
read •npo<rt)ryopT]<Tas, el{M teat Tttxrco filov. 1000. Quoted by Plutarch, De aud.
Cf. v. 997- Poet. p. 23.
990. Here Creon leaves the stage. 1009. e'| eVaA^eW is shortly put for
993. eKKo/j.i£ei, ' is for getting me away crras eV 4wa\^4av, <r<J>a£as efiavrbf e |
out of the city.' — TU^IS, SC. TOU cTcodTJva.i amSiv. Schaefer compares v. 1224, air'
im' efiov.—SeiAlq, the charge of cowardice. op8iov oTaflfls vipyov. See on v. 1189.
999. The MSS. and edd. agree in oi 1011. e^y-fja-aTO, irpoeiTre, eVij^Tjce.
liir. But « fiiv is a very obvious and See v. 931.
plausible correction. ' 'Tis a disgrace, if 1013. The best MSS. with the Schol.
179
Swcrwv, vocrov Se TTJVS' aTrakXd^a) ~)(96v<x.
el yap \a/3cov IKCUJTOS o TL hvvaiTo TIS 1015
S\0oi TOVTO, Keis KOLVOV (f>epoL
L, KaKav av al TrdXeis eXacrcroVcov
TO XOLTTOP evrv^oiev av.
XO. efias e/3as, &> TTTepovcro-a, y a s (XTp.
vepTtpov T 'E^iS 1020
KaB/xeCwv apnaya,

(f>OLTaCTL
1025
AipKaL(i)V a TTOT CK
veovs TreSaCpova'

rightly give Bavdrov, 'the gift of my Kal vhl) Q6.VO.TOV MtvoiKeais, ^ airoSe-
death.' Porson and others read tfayaTip. Xtcrdai ri)v eiityvxiav TOV veavifflcov. a\\h
1015—18. These four verses are given TO trepl Oidlirovv Kal T^V 'Stpiyya SITJ-
hy Stobaeus, Flor. xliii. 1. The meaning yovvTai TO noWaKLs tlpijfAeva. Hermann
of Sis\6oi is rather obscure, and the com- (Praef. p. xxii) expresses the same opi-
mentators are silent upon it. In refer- nion ;—" Quam non accommodatum sit
ence to his own life, he means avaAdcreie, rei quam agi audivit chorus hoc carmen,
' would expend it,' ' get through it,' as quam aliena ilia ad fastidium usque repe-
we say; but it is more applicable in its tita Sphingis descriptio, solutique com-
general sense of SieAfleTj' xp^ora or xP'h- memoratio aenigmatis, quam frigida et ab
/xaTa, which is opposed to <p€i$€(rdai, humanis sensibus abhorrens ilia vix paul-
kavra rripr/ffai. Translate, ' If each man lum generoso Menoeci consilio tacta levi-
having got whatever good he could would tas, nemo non videt, dixitque Grotius et
expend it and contribute it for the com- pluribus exposuit Morus." It is suffi-
mon good of his country, the (Hellenic) cient to say, that if Euripides did not
states experiencing less evils than they now choose to make his chorus take a more
do would be prosperous from henceforth.' direct part in the action of the piece, he
1019. This short and by no means doubtless had his reasons for it.
difficult ode describes the ravages of the 1021. Klotz alone retains apirayq, the
Sphinx on the citizens of Thebes, until reading of the MSS. and Schol., against
Oedipus arrived, led by the oracle, and Tyrwhitt's conjecture ap-waya, which is
defeated the monster by solving the riddle. also found in the Harleian MS.
But having achieved this victory, he un- 1022. W. Dindorf gives iroXvaTovos,
knowingly married his mother, and so TroKvcpBopos, fxt^oirapdevov KTA., against all
brought a curse on the city. The con- the good copies. For <poiTd<ri irrepoh see
duct of Menoeceus in devoting himself for on Orest. 270: for tfias xa^c"cn> SUP-
his country is eulogized, and the young v. 808.
Phoenician maidens wish for a similar 1026. The Schol. explains Aipxalaiv
offspring for themselves.—The metres are T6TTOIV by eic TSIV &T\$S>V. Rather perhaps,
simple, trochaic and iambic intermixed, the spot close to the fountain, which she
with here and there a dochmiac. The might be supposed to infest, and to carry
Schol. remarks on this ode, irphs oiSev off the citizens as they came for water.
ravTa' eSet yhp rbi> x°?^>v o'uerittaurOai Cf. v. 6C2.
A a2
180 ETPiniAOT

dXvpov a/x(f>l [lovcrav


oXojueVav T 'Epwvv
€(f>epes ec^epes a ^ e a TraTpiSi 1030
(f)6via' (J)6VLOS CK OeStv
os TaS' rjv 6
Se
Se irapdivoyv
kcnivaXpv OLKOLS' 1035
LTJIOV poav *poav,
iyjiov *ju.e'Xos
aXXos aXX' i
StaSo^ais dva TJTOXIJ\
fipovra Se arevajjios 1040
T 17V
6TT6T€ f
a TTTepovcrcra Trapdevos TIV avhpiov.
OIVT.

&r)/3aCav rdvBe yav 1045


1028. a/^ij)! /ioDirai', 'with a song.' verb as eiriTo-nifeij' exists, or was likely to
This is rather an uncommon use, but im- exist; unless we suppose it from TOTOI,
plies the being engaged in or at any action, which occurs in Aesch. Pers. 553. Valcke-
as a^(p\ SelTrvov thai &c. See on Aesch. naer gave &\A', and Aldus and Flor. 2
Theb. 99, a/j.ip\ AiTae' e^ouev. T h e have eiroiTiiTufe or -ev. The omission of
Schol. mistook the sense for kjx<p\ tEtpepzsthe augment is easily defended ; see v.
ftovtrav, ct%ea TraTpiSt, for he explains 687; but the antistrophic verse is in
•wepiriyiES Kal Trtpie<pep€s avavXoy Kat av- favour of the corrected reading, and a\Ko
4l$ovov w§i]v. Kirchhoff omits r' in the better agrees with /ASAOS. The Schol.
next verse, with Hartung. Schol. eneiSri quotes the verses from Aesch. Ag. 1041
tpdopas atria fy T) ^odca, 5ia TQVTO •—2, T'I ravr* aycoT6rv^as a^iipl Ao£lov;
'Eptybv ovAofj.evrji> auT7jV \4yzi. Things oh yap TOWVTOS Sjcrre 6privf]Tov TuxeTe.
as well as persons were called 'Epwves by 1041. a x " Elmsley for laxd.
the poets, as Aeschylus more than once 1043. a-woffToKais. See v. 35 seqq.
uses it for apa. Schol. irvvSavotxevy yap Oi5/jro5i irep! TWV
1031. ex dear, of the number of the yoviwv, expTjtrej/ BUTIJ; S debs a>s a7ro-
gods. KTtlvas rbv irorepa yajX7](Tei rty /x^Tepa.
1036—7' fi°av and fitAos were repeated Sii els Qijpas f/\dev, OVK els K6piv8on,
by Grotius, and so the metrical Scholiast rj>o0ov/j.evos iJ.ii hiroKTeivas Tl6\vfiov 7 0 -
had supplied the deficiency. Compare /xija-ei Mep6iri)y. H e had gone to Delphi
inf. 1567 seqq. It has been before re- to inquire about his parents, but came to
marked, that transcribers very often were Thebes in his way back, because he was
content to write a word once in passages sent away from his own country by the
of this kind. god. In Iph. A. 688 &7ro<TToAai occurs
1038. Kirchhoff retains the reading of in its proper sense of ' setting out to a
the best MSS., aAAos &AAoi> «reT<iT!jfe,distant place.'
and so Brunck has edited. But no such
181
TOT' dcr/Aevoi?, TTOXLV 8'
fiarpl yap

Se TTTOAW'' io.r>o
SC alfxaTOiv 8' afieiftei
ei? dycova
dpalcrt

05 eTTt Bdvajov olyera.1 1055


y a s vTrep TraTpq>a<i,
KpeovTL [nev XLITCOV yoovs,
TOL 8' eTTTa-TTVpya Kkfjdpa y a ?

w8e jxarepes 1060


, (j)CXa
UaXXas, a SpaKovros ai[xa
\L66(3O\OV

opfirjaacr' iir' epyov,


odev iirecrvro TavSe yalav 1065
apTrayaucri Sai/xofwv Tts

ai^, Tts ev TrvkaicTL SojjxdTayv Kvpei;

1046. ^x1) ' s ™ apposition to OiSiVovs, this land a heaven-sent calamity by


as the Sphinx was called TreVflea 70105 the carrying-off of the citizens (by the
v. 807. Sphinx).' The Schol. wrongly construes
1051. 8i' alfj-aray KTK. ' And through apirayCUGL §CUIJ.6VO>V, and refers it to t h e
blood he makes his sons to pass, having death of Menoeceus.—yaiav is the me-
thrown them by his imprecations into an trical correction of Hermann and others
unhallowed contest' for the sovereignty. for yav. In the antistrophe (1042) Por-
1063. tcaTepydcracrOai aTp.a is a peri- son reads a<pavi<T<Ei', an elision not more
phrasia for Trpa\ai 4>6vov, a more common admissible by the Attic poets, than his
form of expression.—KaS^eicw p.epifj.vai', Ka\hiSi<ppoL 3A8<Lvas, Hec. 468.
Schol. vbv KdSfiov TrtpitppaVTiKus. ' In- 1007. A messenger is seen knocking at
citing the care of Cadmus to the work' is the side-door representing the yvvaiKu-
more likely to be a periphrasis for KaSfi^j vim.—ris eV nvAaitri, sc. rls irvXwpbs, who
e>iroi-(}eracra fiepi/ivav bp)i.aa6<u eir' epyov. is withinside at his post to open the door ?
•—'66tv, 'from which slaughter of the See a similar scene of impatient knocking
dragon (cf. 663. 934) there came upon in Aesch. Cho. 642. — 5m xpcirov, Schol.
182 ETPiniAOT
avoiyef, iKiropever 'loKoio~Trjv S6/JLQ)V.
tor) jxaX av6i%m Sta fxaKpov fiev, aXk'
e^eXO', aKovcrov, OlSiirov KXEIVT) hdjiap, 1070
Xijfacr' bhvpfJiSiv ireuOi^oiv re
10. S> <f>C\TaT', ov TTOV ^v[x<f)opa
ov wap' dairCBa
OCKVOVTOS,
del TToXe/xCaiv eipyoxv fiekr/;
[TL \LO'I Trod" TjKets icawov ayyekcov eiros;] 1075
TedvqKtv r) IJQ Trais e/AO5 ; arniaivi jioi.
AT. £,rj, ixrj Tpea~rjs T6S\ &>§ tr' a7raXXa£<u (ftofiov.
10. TU 8', kiTTaTTvpyoi 7r<3s cloven irepLf3oka£;
AT. ecrracr' adpavcrToi, KOVK avr)pTrao~Tcu TrdXt?.
10. r)\6ov Se 7rpo5 KIVBVVOV 'ApyeCov Sopos; 1080
rjv y ETT avrr^v aXA. o KaOjueiaw ^I/JTIS
KO,T4O~T7) TOV MvKTjVaLOV So/>OS.
10. €V £1776 77pOS dewv, £1 Tl UoXwEtKOUS 7T£/3t
oXo-0",fe»5JUEXEI /x,oi /cai r d 8 ' , £i XEUCTCTEI <ijaos.
.4I1. ^ crot ^vvcopi1; i<s rdS' rj^iepas TCKVCOV. 1085
10. £uSaijU,o^ot7is" 77<3s ya./) 'Apyetcov Sopv
TTvkSiv direo-Tijo-aade irvpyr]pov^voi;
\£^ov, yipovra TV(j)\bv ws Kara crreyas
i\0ovaa TepxffOJ, TrjoSe yfjs CTEO-WCT/AEVTI?.
ETTEI KpeovTOs TraZs 6 yTjs vnepdavcov 1090
TTvpyatv kit aKpwv crras fieXdvSeTov
fipafieas fiev f^PXV' &*•*•' 8f-as 8e e^eXfle 1077- «J is not for en-el, but for 'fra,
«ai ^Kouiroe. * (which I tell you) that I may release you
1072. ou TTOV is required by the sense at once from your alarm.'
(as Kirchhoff also perceived) for the vulg. 1084. The order is, elite — ei Xevatrti
tf irov. These words are generally con- <p6.os, not Ka\ T<fS', ei \ev<roei, for she is
fused, but have a very different meaning, speaking of a different person, not merely
See Orest. 844. Iph. T. 930. of an additional thing ; and thus ws Kal
1073. (SePtf/cas, i. e. /SaiVeis. The T<f5' is parenthetical, and Kal r6Se means
Schol. well observes, that as he regularly Kal rb (rjv no\wei'/oj. Porson gives as
attended his master, and was now sepa- ixekov /J.OI, but only one of the good MSS.
rated from him, the inference was, that exhibits this reading. As another has
Eteocles was dead. He adds (referring To05e, Hermann, for the reason just al-
doubtless to the next verse, as Valckenaer leged, gives us fieXei Ka\ rouSe fim Xeia-
perceived), ev TTOK\O7S avriypdcpois ov ffeiv (pdos.
(piperai OVTOS & (TTI'XOS. Kirchhoff ac- 1087. aireo-T-fio-aaSe, Schol. aireBitofaTe,
cordingly incloses it as spurious. N o vtpiKvn.Xoifi.evoi VTT' iKelvav.
inference can be drawn from this and the 1091. irvpyav eV &Kpav. Cf. v. 1009.
preceding speech having five lines, since Schol. irpbs TO Tra<n T V irpa^v KaTa<pavr\
Jocasta speaks below in four. yeveaSai. He is wrong however in sup-
183
LMV Si/*?K€ rrjSe yfj crcarrjpiov,
\6)(ov<; €V€L[xev enroL KOL Xo
7rvXas i(f> CTTTCI, ^uXajcas 'Apye'iov Sophs,
crb? Trats, e<^eSpovs * $ ' ii77roTas /xev ITTTTOTCUS 1095
, 07rXiTa$ 8' aa7nSrj<f)6poL<; em,
W PocrovvTt, T€iy£a>v eh) Sopo?
^ S I ' oXiyou. irepydjjL(i>v 8' CITT' bpOlav
elcropw/jiev 'Apyeccov crTparbv
TevfjLTjcrcrbv iKknrovTa.' Kal Tci^pov TreXas 1100
Spd/^co £vvr)\pev facrru KaS/xeta? ydovos.
iraiav 8e /ecu craXTrcyyes eKeXaSow 6/xoG
eKeWev e/c re rei^ewv rjii£)v irapa.
Kal TTpcoTa fxkv Trpocrrjyt JV^'icrrats 7n;Xats
posing that ffwr^piov agrees with Ultpos, as "antiquior forma." Probably Te\/j.rja-'bv
for ep7oe is implied, in apposition to the arose from a confusion with TeAjunrbs,
sentence. Cf. Heracl. 4 0 1 , 0U7)TTO\e?rai TO'AIS if AvKiq, mentioned by Photius,
5* a(TTi» ixavritov VTTO, Tpowcud T* ix&p&v who rightly gives Tevixntrabv in v. Teu-
Kal 7r($Aet cwTT^pia. With this brief and /xrifrla aAt^TTTjl- Schol. Tev^a^bs, opos
merely incidental notice of the self-immo- Boiatrtas, ayrl TOV T<y TzvfATjff&ip Trapa-
lation of Menoeeeus, compare the equally Ktiixivf\v xojpav. itrel TTUS opav 4Svva.ro,
slight notice of Maearia's death in Heracl. rod TeujUTjfTffou a(peo'TT]K6ros TT\4OV pf
822. An event which could not be acted (TraSiovs (about ten miles) rajy ®-i){iu>v;
on the stage required a messenger's nar- ^ OVK £tc\lir6l/Ta, aAA' ^5T? KaTa\nr6vTa.
ration ; but iu both plays this character He found therefore the reading etcte'i-
was occupied with more important de- ivovra, which is given in one of the best
tails. MSS., and suggested eK\nr6vTa, which is
1094. ipiAaicas, to watch the move- clearly right. For, if they were close to
ments of the Argives; to keep them in the trenches, they were no longer in the
check. This was acting on Creon's ad- act of leaving Teumesus.
vice; see v. 731. 744. 1101. The words 'iarv KaS/xeias x^opbs
1095. etpiSpovs, ' reserves.' Schol. are unquestionably corrupt, though Kirch-
avrnra.\ovs, ayaviHThs, firiKaSe^o/xevovs hoff seems to have been the first to per-
avTiTaTTetrdcu, el iiuKparolT} rb avTiiraXov ceive it. ' When near the trench they
liipos. The 8' was added by Valckenaer. reach the capital of the Theban land at
Hermann rejects this, and gives rd£as for full speed,' is an absurd statement, even
era£e in the next verse. Klotz thinks the if ^vvaTTTsiv &O~TV could be defended by
asyndeton is defensible, because the clause the var. lect. els x€^Pa 7V11 ^vyri^/ay (for
4fpf§povs lirirSTas fJ.ev KTA. is a mere yy) in Heracl. 429. Kirchhoff is perhaps
epexegesis of the preceding. right in suspecting the verse to be spu-
1097- &s KTA. ' In order that any rious. I t was enough to say Ka\ rdcppou
weak point in the fortifications might have TreAas (6Vra).
assistance close at hand.' Cf. Hel. 1604, 1103. eKitBev, from the enemy's side.
MeyeAews 8' e^tay '6ir\a, 'dirri vo&oisv £v/j.- So Aesch. Theb. 40, TJKW cra,<pri raKeldev
/uax 01 KwraaKo-Kuv. Suppl. 709, aAA1 4K o~rparov tytpwi'. Pers. 397, (Tdkniy^
$X e T ' *s T ^ K&ILVOV oiKelov (rrparov. Inf. S' avrrj TT&VT* eKtiv' eTret^Aeyei'.
v. 1171. TOCTO TraiKTai'Tes vofrovv. 1104. NrjicrTais Hermann and W . Din-
1100. 1i\>nt\aa6v. So Hermann with dorf for NrjtTais. See on Aesch. Theb.
the best MS., the others giving 1zvtii)<shv, 455. The ancients themselves seem to
and two having the correction Te\/J.7}(r6^, have been doubtful both as to the form
which is the reading of Aldus and many and the etymology of the word ; but Her-
inferior copies. Porson prefers Tev/j.riirbi' mann observes, after Unger (Theb. Parad.
184 ETPiniAOT
\6~xpv irvKVcucriv acnriuLV 1105
6 rfjs Kwayov HapdevoTralos eieyovos,
iiriarjix' e^wv oiKelov iv /xecrw cra/cet
£KT)I36\O(,<; To^oicnv 'AraXavT-qv Kairpov
^eipovixevyjv AiroXov. is 8e ITpotTtoas
irvXas i)(apei acfydyt e^wv i(j> ap/xaTL 1110
6 fxdvTLS 'AfJL(f)Ldpao<; ov cnjfiei' er^cav
vfipio-jJLev, aXka aa^povois acri)^ oirXa.
'flyvyia 8' es vvXajiad' cIinro^e8a)v aval;
ecrrei^' e^cov crq\Lixov iv fjidaw cra/cei
CTTlKTols TTaVOTTTTJV Ofl/JiacnV OeOOpKOTO., 1115
[TO. jxeu crvv acrTpcov eTTiToXaicriv
a, TO. 8e KpvTTTovra SVVOVTWV

i. p. 334) that it probably meant ' the that averse has been lost after 1115, in
lowest gate,' as opposed to the "Ti//i(TTai which specific mention was made of Ar-
TriiActi. Hesych. vq'iGTa, KaTiirara, gus. Hermann also gives nXtiovTa after
saxaTa- One explanation offered in the Seidler for fiKiTrovra., which can only be
scholia is ^ eVel vtarai elffii/. defended as agreeing with i^fxaTa, and by-
1106. Cf. Suppl. 888, 6 TIJS Kvvuyov regarding innara as in apposition to 7ra-
5' &\Xos 'ATa\di>rris y6vos UapBevoiraiof.V6TTTT)V, the thing to the person, the part
1107. iirlcrriiia oiKeiW, a device taken to the whole. Harsh as this is, it is much
from his own family, viz. his mother the more so when imxcuriv SeSop/ctiTa imme-
huntress. diately precedes, and when KpiirTovra.
1110. Kirchhoff and Hermann have must agree not with 6p.fj.ara, but with
restored i<p' ap/tari, the reading of all irav6irrriii. But for this o/i/iuuriv SeSop-
the good MSS., for ecf>' S-pfJ-a^'f- Com-tcSra, we might plausibly read rots p.\v
pare v. 172—4.—<rrjfie?a u^pur/xeVa, Schol. (Tvv a&Tpwv itnTo\ai(riv 'ofx^xatn fiXeirovra,
intepilipava, who quotes the similar state- as one of the Scholiasts appears to have
ment in Aesch. Theb. 586 —7, tfi^a 5' done, TO?S /xef irpbs avaroAas Kcipevots
OUK iirriv KVKXOI, KT\. For the expres- OjUjttaffi $\eirovra, fj.{ioi/Ta Se rots irphs
sion, which is virtually the same as ujSptcr- Suffix. But further; even if eyes, such
TIJCA, Klotz well compares Xen. Cyr. ii. as Argus wore, (viz. like those in a pea-
4, 5, HeptriKtj o"To\ij ouSey n v$pi(Xpivr\. cock's tail, from which the legend was
The Greeks had a very keen and liveiy derived,) could be said ' partly to see with
apprehension of the bad consequences of the rising stars, and partly to be closed
boasting, either in words or deeds. Am- with them setting,' (i. e. some of them
phiaraus therefore, as knowing the mind always being awake, while others were
of the gods, did not imitate the rest, al- sleeping,) the expression is absurd, if we
though, as Aeschylus says, he was in- resolve it into its simplest form, ' having
volved in common ruin with the other some eyes which slept in the morning.'
champions who were less discreet. Lastly, SVV6I/TO!V fiera could not mean
cfyia aarpois hvvovmv. The passages cited
1116—8. These verses are rejected by by the Scholiasts from ancient writer3
W. Dindorf, on the suggestion of Valcke- only prove, what no one doubted, that
naer. Porson, who says not a syllable Argus was always wide awake in watch-
on the insuperable difficulties both of ing his charge. For these reasons, it
grammar and of description which they seems safer to regard the verses as added
involve, merely observes that Eustathius by some one who wished to say, that
on II. ii. p. 182 quotes v. 1116—17; and Argus was painted with some eyes open
therefore he would retain them and the and others shut; but who, feeling the im-
next. Kirchhoff agrees with Hermann,
&0INI22AI. 185
ws vcnepov davovros elaopav Traprjv.']
Se rctfiv el^e ir/oo? TTVXGUS
us, XeovTos Sepos e^cui' eV' dcrTuSi 1120
ia Se
TLTOLV IIpofJLrjdevs e(f>epev w? Trpn]a-(ov irokiv.
6 cros Se KprjvaLaicn IToXwei/c^s TTUX
-4/077 Trpocrrjye- IToiT'idSes S' eV' dc
TTWXOI SpOjiiaSes icrtcCpTcov <f>6/3q>, 1125
77a>s
in avrov, axjTe [xaivarOai
6 S' ov/c ekacrcrov "Apeo? is fxd-^rjv <$>povS>v
Kanavevs npocrrjye Xo^ov CTT' 'HXe'^rpats
<TL$y]pOV(OTOLS S ' dcTTTtSoS TV77OIS l 1130

possibility of distinguishing so minute a skin; cf. v. 420 seqq.) inclines to the


detail in the turmoil of battle, thought it old punctuation, &s irpi]Gaiv vi\tv. ' In
right to add that extremely weak verse, his right hand one of the Titans, Prome-
' as we could perceive after the death of theus, bore a torch, as if to burn the city.'
Hippomedon.' Klotz, in a very long Thus Tydeus had two badges or devices,
note, endeavours to defend the verses and unless we suppose the shield itself was
to explain them ; but there is nothing in covered with the lion's skin, after the
what he says which in any degree removes fashion which in later times gave to
the difficulties mentioned above. heraldry the terms vair, ermine, and their
1120—2. There is some difficulty varieties. Hermann contends that if a
here, on which Porson is silent, be- painted Prometheus had been meant, 4v
yond expressing his approval of Mu3- f/.4(TCji Se Aa/iWSa KTA. would have been
grave's punctuation, e(pepei> &s, for e<(ie-written, not 8e£ra Se. The Schol. ex-
pev, u>s KTX. The question is, was theplains the latter word as if the lion's skin
device on the shield a shaggy lion's was on the left side of the shield, the
skin, or was it a torch-bearing Prome- Prometheus on the right.
theus, or both? Or did Tydeus himself 1125. noTi/LiiSzs TVUJAOL, the horses of
bear a torch, like a Prometheus ? This Glaucus, bred at Potniae, which were
latter is the view of those who follow seized with madness and devoured their
Porson. ' In his right hand he bore a masters. This was the subject of the
torch, like the giant Prometheus bring- Satyric TAavKtis TIOTVUVS of Aeschylus.
ing fire from heaven, to burn the city.' Hence the Bacchantes were also called
But then it is objected, that in Aeschy- rioTciaSfs, Bacch. 664, and the Erinyes,
lus (Theb. 427), whom Euripides clearly Orest. 318. These horses were wrought
is imitating, a torch-bearing Prome- out of metallic plates attached to the
theus, with the motto irp^a-oo TT6\IV, is shield by a pivot or rivet, (TTp6(piy%, in
the badge of Capaneus. Either then the centre of each, so that on brandishing
Euripides transferred the same badge to the shield the horses moved round, and
Tydeus, or he compared Tydeus, who was so exhibited the frantic motions of Glau-
piKphs 5e/xay, a diminutive warrior, to a cus' steeds. A similar device is perhaps
gigantic Prometheus. Both ways are intended in Aesch. Theb. 485 seqq. By
given in the scholia, and it is not the addition of KvKXovjj.evai virb TrdpnaKa,
easy to choose. Scholefield (who mis- we must understand that the figures were
understands the passage, in saying Ty- of the kind called vevpo&irao'Ta., moved by
deus would have &(TT]/j.a. O7rAa unless he pulling strings. Such devices would hardly
had a Prometheus; for he would still meet with much favour in modern war-
have his own private badge, the lion's fare.
VOL. III.
Bb
186 ETPiniJOT
y i y a s evr' w/xois yryyevr}1! okiqv TTOKLV
(j)epo)v /jLO-^Xolcnv efavacnracras fidvpav,
virovoiav rjfxiv oia Tretcrerat 7roXts.
Tats 8' e/3So'//,cus "^Spacrros eV TrvXanriv i ^ ,
e/ca/rov e^xSmis dcrTrtS' iKTr\y]pS>v ypa<j>r}, 1135
vSpas eyav XCUOLCTLV iv ^pa^iocnv
'Apyeiov av^r)^' eK Se rev^iuiv fxicrcav
SpaKovTe? e<f)epov reKva KaSfieCcov yvddois-
Traprjv 8' e/cacrrov TWVS' i/xol ded/xara
^vvOrjfia TrapcufrepovTL Trot/xecrtv \6^a>v. 1140
i TTpSiTa [A£V TO^oicri, Kat X
6' e/
TrerpS>v T' apayiJLOis' ws 8' i ^
ewXayfe TvSev? ^;w cros efat^v^s yoVos,
' / i TeKua AavaSiv, irplv Kare^dvdaL ySoXats, 1145
rt fteXXer' dpS-qv 77dVres i\LTr'nrTziv 7rwXats,
yv[ivrJT€<;, 'nnrfjs, ap/xdrcov r ' eTTtcrTarat ;
•^X^s ^' o7J"6J5 rjKov<jav, ovrts dpyos ^ v
TTOXXOI 8' hrnTTov Kparas
1132. fiadpuv, which Porson was much from Aesch. Theh. 490, b<piav 5e TTAEK-
inclined to edit for /3up, i'rom one of his Tcipcuo': Trepidpofiov KUTOS irpo(T7]Bd(pi(TTai
inferior MSS. and the scholia, has been KoiXoyda-ropos KVKXOV. Schol. TC) Se e|7Js,
restored by Hermann and Kirchhoff from affiriSa €X<o*/ Kaiois ei/ ^pa^(io<nv, tKarhv
a variant in the best MS. e^tSfais iJSpas 4Kir\Tjpa>v rij ypa<J>ij.—
1133. \m6voiav, in apposition to the \4yei Se t^\v vftpav, e%i5^aj5ei? -y^P ^(Xac
sentence, ' a hint to us (Thebanj) what at Tai-rtis itecpaAal. It is evident that he
the city is to endure.' So ivvma is used adopted the common punctuation of the
in Aesch. Theb. 397- old editions, iKuX^pwv yptxpfj vSpas, %x">v
1134. 4|85<i/ua!Y. Porson observes, in a KT\. Klotz after others compares Virg.
good note, that neither Aeschylus (Theb. Aen. vii. 658, "clipeoque insigne pater-
627) nor Euripides specifies by name the num Centum angues cinctamque gerit
seventh gate, but both leave it to be im- serpentibus hydram."
plied after mentioning the rest. These 1140. •wapatpzpew, like irapayyeAkeiv,
were the B6ppaiai of Aeschylus (Theb. is properly used of conveying the watch-
522), called also "Ti|zi<rTai, as opposed to word along the ranks.
N^iCTai (see on v. 1104). 1141. neffayicvAois, javelins with a
1135. (Karhv KTA. ' W i t h a hundred thong in the middle. See Androm. 1133.
snakes filling up his shield in its painting.' 1144. «al vbs MSS. and edd., except
Compare Orest. 54, XIJAZVCL Se Nau7rA£e<of Ven. a., which has Kai 6 trbs, which
eKit\T)p£>v TrA&rri. Porson adopts an inele- Kirchhoff has restored, one other giving 6
gant conjecture of Valckenaer's, which crbs 8' by the first hand, altered to Koi
subsequent critics have rightly rejected, <rbs 5 1 .
cioTriS' tKirXripGsv, ypatpWYSpas S X » « T A . 1147. yv/xvriTes, as in Rhes. 31, 313,
The meaning is, that the unoccupied includes all the light troops, principally
field or ground of his shield was onia- archers and javelin-men, not ranked
mented with wreathed snakes, proceeding among ditXiTat or equestrian forces,
from the head of the Hydra. This too is
&0INI2XAI. 187
T is ovSas elSes av irpb Tet^eW 1150
TTVKVOVS Kvf3icrT7)Tfjpas fiKTreTTvevKOTas,
^rjpav 8' eSsvov yalav at/xaro? pools.
6 8' 'ApKas, OVK 'Apyeios, '' AraXdvTTjs yovos,
Tvcf>oi)<s TTuXatcrtv a>s r t s ifJLTrecroiv /3oa
nvp Kal SiKekXas, a>s KaTaa-Kd\fjo)v TTOKLV 1155
ecr^e fjiapySiVT avTov iuakiov deov
Trais, Xaav i[i.f3a\a>v Koipa
i, yeur' iirak^cov GOTO*
Se Kpara SceTraXwe Kal pa(f>as
v bcniurv, apn S' olvanrbv yivvv 1160
ovS' airoicreTai fiiov
Trj KOWLT6£<O /JLrjrpl Maivakov Koprj.
CTret oe Tacro eiceioev evru^et9 irvhas,
aXXa? e ^ e i TTCUS cros, UTt6\Lt]v 8' ey<w.
opai Se TuSea «:al TTapa.cn:KJTO.% TTVKVOVS 1165
Xoy^atcrov els aKpov crrofxa
aKovTitpvTas, wcrr' iwak^ecov
Xnreiv ipiirvas <f>vydSas' ak\d viv TTOK.LV,
1151. eKTrarvev^Tas, though a doubt- 1159. Si€wa,Avve. Schol. eis \ewTa
fal word, is not certainly corrupt. Mark- Sie^ee.—"0^7)pos>t'OTG Tre'p TE ^iiy iir<£-
land on Suppl. 692 proposed eKpeyeuK^Tay,
which Porson and others have adopted, 1160. 8.pTt olvanrbv, just blooming with
while Klotz and Kirchhoff retain the manhood's glow. Cf. Bacch. 438, oyff
vulgate. In Hipp. 470, TTCH^ ay tKvtvffai^AAa£ej> oivanrbv yivvv. He was avtSp6-
So/teis; one MSS. gives tKirvtvacu. As irats hvtip, Aesch. Theb. 528. Cf. Pers.
the poet used the perfect ir4ir\evKa in 319, irvpa^v yevetdSa, ereyy a.fi€ifiwi>
Hel. 405, we cannot say he might not xp&Ta wop(pup4a fiatpi]. Schol. iruppav,
use Treirvevica. here. Cf. Orest. 496, eirel(,av9i£ov<Ta,v. But the colour of the cheek
•yhp i^eiryevff^v 'Ayafiefii/aiv $iov. Inf. rather than of the beard seems meant.
v. 1454, frfupa S' an' Qiirvsvffav iBKiov IKil. cnroiaeTai $iop. Compare Iph.
[Hov. It is easy to construe Kvfii(TT7iT7ipasA. 296, @ TLS ei irpo<Tapfx6(rei fiapfidpovs
is o&das, ' tumblers down upon the jSaptSay, V6<TTOV OVK aTroicerai. Sup.
ground.' Cf. Suppl. 692, is ttpara irpbs v. 595. The Schol. records a variant
•yfiv imcvfSHTT&vToiv @ia. But tKvet/evKa, MaivaAov x^ii"a. Perhaps by ' the maid
from e/cfe?^, could only mean, ' having of Maenalus' the poet meant, ' the virgin
escaped,' which seems inconsistent with huntress on mount Maenalus' in Arcadia,
the next verse. See sup. v. 920. not ' the daughter of Maenalus,' as Apol-
1153. 'Apicas, OUK 'Apyelos. The Schol. lodorus says, from this passage. For
quotes Suppl. 890, 'ApKas p.ev fiv, iXQuv b"Aeschylus calls her ^Ti]p hp^Tnios,
e7r' 'lvdxov poas TraiSeverai Km' ^Apyos. Theb. 527.
1155. Porson and Kirchhoff have Si- 1163. eVfl 5e KTA. It was the care of
KeAAas, which is the reading of the best Eteocles, like a good general, to attend to
MSS. for Si'/ceAiW. For 0oa>> TI or ra«T6 voaovv TeixeW, v. 1097- Cf. v. 1171-
see on Aesch. Cho. 394. —i'iiri)xt\v iyii, viz. as wapaanKTTijs, v.
1157. For the metre compare &IOKXV- 1073.
fiivov fikv &p<rtv', Hel. 9, 1168. iiraX^iwv ipiwvas, the heights of
Bb 2
188 ETPiniJOT
Kvvayos oxrei, TraTs cros i
8' irrecTTTja av0L?. e's 8' aXkas TrvXas 1170
O TOVTO iravcravTes vouovv.
TTSS eiTrotjU.' av «<> ifiaiveTo ;
yap KAijua/cos Trpocra/x/Jacreis
i^copei, /cat TOCTOVS' e«:d/x7racre,
S' ai' TO crejjivbv irvp viv eipy&Oeiv -dto? 1175
5
TO /A?) ou /caT aKpav JJepyafxcov eAeiv iroXiv.
KCU TCLV0' a/ju rjyopeve KOI TreTpou/xevos
aveip<f> VTT avrrjv acnrCS' eiXifas oe/xa?,
d[x.ei^o)v ^iaT ivufKaroiv fiaOpa.
S' virepfiaivovTa yelcra Tei^iwv 1180
Kepavvca Zevs viv iKTvirrjcre Se
~){0ii)V, cocrTe Several TrdvTas- IK Se KKi\iaK<jiv
i<T<f>ei>8ovaTO ~)(a)pl<s aXkrjXcov /jLeXr),
/xev eis 'OXVJJITTOV, al/xa S' e§ -^Oova,
Se «at KWX.' ai; KVKKWJX 'l£;iovo<; 1185
ei\io"O"eT'' es y^v S' eju.7rvpos TTITTTCI
ws S' eTS' ^SpacrTos Zrjva iroki^iov
ef<w Ta<fipov Kadlaev 'Apyeicav arparov.
oi S' aS Trap' rjfjbcov Sefiov ^dios Tepas
tSdi'Te? i^ifkavvov apfxaTCjv o^ous 1190

the battlements. Electr. 210, ovpeias ay word, here the same as KAi/uiKTTJpes in
ep'nrvas. Hel. 1570, ' t h e rounds of a ladder,' in
1171. Schol. TOCTO T!> ^epos iraufra^Tes Hipp. 1235 are ' the linch-pins ' of a cha-
ov
SVVTVXOVV KOX KUKSS ix - mft. Sehol. TrepuppuGTmais Se ivi)\a-ra,
1175. Some of the uditors give eipya- '6itov eirifialiiofiev ^ ras 0dcr(is T&V eVi)-
6e7vr with Elmsley ; but Hermann retains Karwi/ TTJS tcKlfxaicos.
tlpyaQeiV. That these forms in —ddai, 1183. The effects of lightning are not,
-—e'flcu, —ii6a, are not always aorists, as Hermann observes, such as the poet
seems as clear as most points in Greek describes them, ou non-rigid substances,
orthography.—The boast of Capaneus is This therefore is a poetical hyperbole,
closely copied from Aesch. Theb. 422, 1188. Kadlo-tv L. Dindorf for KaQiiaev.
9eov T6 yap BCKOVTOS eKirep<Teii' TT6\IV KOX The e has no place in an aorist, where
^ 64\OVT6S <p7]triv, ou5e r^v Aiis zpiv the 1 is long by nature (na6i£nv), the root
veSq> ax^aaav zKitoblnv trxeSe'tv- being id or 45. The quantity of the 1 is
1176. icar' ditpwv TlepysLnwi/. Another shown by the accent of the imperfect,
form of Karanpas, as the Schol. ob- Tfei'.
serves. 1189. o» rap' ^/ncov is not, as Klotz
1177' Cf. Bacch. 1082, Ka\ ravd' a/j.' teaches, simply ' nostri,' but it is shortly
]jy6peve, teal irpbs ovpavhv Kal ya'ia.v CVT^J- put, by a well-known idiom, for ol Trap*
pt^e (pws (TefjLVou ttvp6s. Tjfiiv e'l^Aawoe uxovs Trap 7]fi<ov. Mus-
1179. K\i/iaKos. It is best to take this grave proposed #x<"> which would further
as depending on CVIJABTCOV. The latter require frnrijs 8' dirAnal T' KT\.
189
j onXlrai T' eis p-ecr' 'Apyeicov oirXa
eyxV> ^dvra 8' rjv bfLov /ca/cd1
eOvfjiTKOV, i^eTTLTTTOV dvTVydiV O.TTO,
Tpa)(oi T enrjocov agoves T C77 afocri,
vacpol Se veKpols i^ecrcopevovd' 6/JLOV. 1195
TTvpyav }iev ovv yrjs ecr^o ^d
es TT)V Trapovcrav ijfiepav el 8'
ecrrai TO XOUTTOV ^Se y ^ ,
[«ai i^ui' y a p avrr/v Saifjiovcov ecrwcre ris.]
XO. Kakbv TO VLKOLW el 8' afxeivov oi deol 1200
yvcofXTjv expvcnv, c u r v e s ei^v eyw.
10. fcaXws Ta TWV ^ewi' /cat Ta T-^S TU^IJS ex eo '
7raiSes Te y a p jaot ^wcrt KaKirefyevye yrj.
Kpeojv 8' eot«:e T<3V e/xw vviufrevfiaTow
TCOV T Olhiirov SUCTTT/^OS aTroXaCcrat KaKuv 1205
77atSo5 <jT€pr)6e\<s rfj TrdXet /xei^ evTv^co^,
ISia Se XuTTyo&is. dXX' dve\0e /AOL TTOXLV,
Tt TaTrt TOVTOIS TTato' c/Aw S
AT. ea ra Xonrd' Sevp' del yap
10. TOCT' ei5 VTTOTTTOV etnas' OVK earceov. 1210
^4P. [xCitpv Ti ^ p ^ e t s TraiSas "^ <jea-u>(T[x,ivov% ;
10. KOI TaTTiXobTrd y el /caXws Trpdacru) KXVZIM.
AT. fjiedes p,'1 epyjfJios Trats vTracnricrTov creOev.
1196. t(Txo^-€y, Schol. 5ieK0)\ii(Ta- contraction admitted in the other persons,
pey. e?iii€>', e?T6, €?Tr)i/ &c. Kirchhoff conjec-
1199. If this verse be genuine, (and it tures evrvxyo-er', olS' iyd. Between
is only found in three of the good MSS., exovinf and exoiev the MSS. are equally
and not in any of the early editions,) balanced, and Hermann prefers the latter,
there is an ellipse of this kind, (' and we which means, ' if the gods were but better
are hopeful that matters will be well for disposed to the brothers, then should / be
the future,) for now also ' &c. Porson, happy.' Porson too hastily says, " cxoiey
Hermann, W. Dindorf, and Klotz reject sine sensu Aid."
it; but there is a very fair probability of 1205. airoAavrrat, to have experienced
its being genuine. the consequences of.—&ve\de} ' recount,'
1200. afieii/ova yi'd/J-v, better senti- 8i7)7?jirai.
ments towards the two rival brothers; 1210. els iiiroin-ov, so as to excite sus-
' then,' says the chorus, ' / should be picion. In dwelling on present good for-
happy.' This is a notable instance of the tune, but shunning the mention of the
omission of &v. Cf. Here. F. 1417. Hel. 991, future, Jocasta perceives something is
rl ravTa; SaKpvois ets rh drj\v Tpen-6fj.€vos suppressed. Compare El. 345, & <pi\rar\
ekeivbs e'ijjv naWov % 8pacTTT}pios, where els uiroirra /J.^ p6\7}S e/^oi.
the old reading was eA.feicfis fjV or i\v &u. 1 lily, irais <r4dev KTA. ' Your son is
Here Hermann gives an unknown form, wanting his attendant; I must go.' Cf.
euTw^^s tiv e?r eyi, on the analogy of the V. 1074. 1164.
190 ETPiniAOT
10. KO.KOV TL KevOets /cat o-reyets virb (TKOTCO.
AT. KOVK av ye Xefat/x.' eV dya8oL<TL crots KaKa. 1215
10. rfv ixjiq ye <f>evyo)v eK<f>uyr)S TTpbs aldepa.
AT. atal- TC (JL OVK etacras i£ evayyeXov
<f>t]IA7)<; dneXdelv, dXXd fjuiqvvcrai
ra> iraiSe raj era) [JLeXXerov,
aKx^tora, ^ayHS /J-ovofia^elv iravros arpa/rov' 1220
[Xe^avres ''Apyeioicri KaSfietoicrl, re
e? KOtvbv olov IXTJTTOT a><])e\ov \6yov.
'EreoKker)^ 8' vTrrjp^' dv' bpdiov crradels
TTvpyov, KeXevcra? crlya K7]pv£at crr/jarw1
eXe^e 8', 3> yrjs 'JSXXaSos CTpaTyjXdrai, 1225
AavaS>v dpio-Trjs, olnep rjXder evdd&e,
KdS/JLov re Xaos, jaijre UoXvveiKov; ^aptv
xjjv)(d<; aTTe/jLTroXaTe [hr^ff rjfiwv vnep.
1215. Most of the editions, after Por- speech which sounds strange to an ear
son, give OVK &V ye, but the majority of well practised in the style of Euripides.
the good MSS., with Aldus, have KOVK &V This strangeness is in many instances
•ye. Hermann says the KOI is out of more easily felt than described. But
place, because it virtually admits that the what shall we say of the adjective veKphs
speaker does withhold some evil. This is in v. 1235, and of the form earav in v.
the force of it; and if it were not so, the 1246 ? Without here going into details,
7E itself would be also out of place. He the present editor desires to record his
says, in effect, ' There is some evil behind, opinion, that from v. 1221 to v. 1258 is
but you must not expect me to tell it.' an addition to the play, although by an
Hence there is no reason either for reject- early and by no means an unskilful hand.
ing KOI, or for doubting the combination The addition was made, perhaps, to give
&f ye, which is apparent rather than uniformity with the next messenger's
actual, the yt exerting its U3ual force in speech, which at v. 1427 has a secondary
the general reply, ' Yes, and I am not narrative about the suicide of Jocasta.
likely to tell what is bad close upon your 1217. Compare Aesch. Agam. 619,
successes.' Compare Orest. 784. Heracl. evtp-qfj.ov i)[j.ap ov Trpeirei KaKayyekcp y\tixr-
966, and the note there. For the doc- o"rj [iialveiv.— akka fi-qvucrai, sc. avayKa-
trine implied, of not mixing up bad with feis, implied by the context. So Orest.
good, see on Ion 246. Porson here, mis- 899, ovros Kraveiv [lev OVT€ a* ovre
led by a false reading in Iph. A. 814, ffvyyovov eia, (pvyij Se fafuovvras eiio~e-
thinks we might read OVK av o~e Ae^aifx',
" accipiendo <re pro aoi,"—which Schole- 1223. virrfp^e, Schol. ijp^aro TOV \6yov.
field gravely approves,—but he also sug- f o r airb, where eVl might be expected,
gests, what is not less improbable, OVK &I/ see v. lOCin.
TI Ae^aift eV aya8o?<ri O'O'LS KO.K6V. Schole- 1225. This verse, the Scholiast tells us,
field however is right in defending %v )j.4\ ev -nokkois avTiypdtpois ov (peperai. I t is
ye in the next verse against Porson's read- however retained in most of the editions
ing, from some MSS., %\v fxT\ (j.e. He without suspicion. Kirchhoff would omit
compares, as does Klotz, Orest. 1593, it; and the opinion is confirmed by Aa-
aAA' ovri x ai P c01/ » fa 7 e M^? ^vyrjs TTTC- vaaiv, not Aavaav T', being found in seve-
pols. Here the ye is much more essential ral of the best MSS., including Ven. a.
to the sense than /xe. ' Yes, but you The narrative is much more forcible by
shall, unless' &c. the omission of a feeble and supplementary
1217—12(9. There is much in this verse.
QOINIXXAI. 191

iya) yap avrbs TovSe KIVSVVOV


IL6VO<5 crvvd\pa> crvyyovw Twfiw /xd^qv 1230
KOV fj.ev KTOLVO) TOVS', OIKOV oiKrj
oe rcooe irapaOuicroi
S' arySiv di^eWes 'Apyelou
Vicrcr€(x6e filoTou /AT) \LTTOVT€<; iv
XirdpTuiv re Aabs aAis, ocros /cetrat veicpos.